%LS'^i^,l 


iwiw..  QQ2t,023M    2 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

LYRASIS  members  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://www.archive.org/details/percivalkeeneOOmarr 


THE  NOVELS 

OF 

CAPTAIN   MARRYAT 

EDITED    BY 

R.  BRIMLEY    JOHNSON 


This  Edition  of  Captain  Marry af  s  No'velsy 

made  exclusively  for  members  of  the 

NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB 

is  strictly  limited  to  one  hundred  copies. 


*i:^2xj^c;^>'^L'^^a. 


Copy  No.  15 

PRINTED  FOR 

H.  A.  VAN  LIEJV,  Esq. 


A^ 


NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB  EDITION 


PR 

mi 


PERCIVAL    KEENE 


BY 
CAPTAIN   MARRY  AT 


NEW  YORK 

CROSCUP  AND  COMPANY 

MDCCCXCVI 


Contents 


Chapter  i 
Chapter  ii 
Chapter  hi 
Chapter  iv 
Chapter  v 
Chapter  vi 
Chapter  vii 
Chapter  viii 
Chapter  ix 
Chapter  x 
Chapter  xi 

i  Chapter  xii 
Chapter  xiii 
Chapter  xiv 
Chapter  xv 

1     Chapter  xvi 
Chapter  xvii 
Chapter  xviii 
Chapter  xix 
Chapter  xx 

"^-.Chapter  xxi 


PAGE 
I 

9 

12 

19 
23 
27 

33 
39 
43 
5^ 

57 
62 
68 
76 
84 

93 
118 
124 

134 
182 
266 


VI 


Contents 


Chapter  xxii    . 

.       272 

Chapter  xxiii 

289 

Chapter  xxiv  . 

.       299 

Chapter  xxv     . 

.       305 

Chapter  xxvi    , 

.        309 

Chapter  xxvii  . 

-       316 

Chapter  xxviii  . 

•       324 

Chapter  xxix    <, 

.       328 

Chapter  xxx     . 

-        331 

Chapter  xxxi  . 

'       337 

Chapter  xxxii  . 

'       340 

Chapter  xxxiii. 

*       346 

Chapter  xxxiv  , 

•       349 

Chapter  xxxv  . 

•       354 

Chapter  xxxvi  . 

"       358 

Chapter  xxxvii 

362 

Chapter  xxxviii 

.       368 

Chapter  xxxix  . 

•       373 

Chapter  xl      . 

.       378 

Chapter  xli     . 

'       383 

Chapter  xlii     , 

.       388 

Chapter  xliii    . 

•       393 

Chapter  xliv    . 

.       398 

Chapter  xlv     , 

.       401 

Chapter  xlvi    , 

406 

List  of  Etchings 


The  old  woman  screamed,  and  threw  herself  back    Frontispiece 

PAGE 

His   sword  .  .  .  tripped    him    up,  and   he  fell  on  the 

FLOOR  .  .  .  .  .  •  S3 

Green  gave  him  sign  the  second  .  .  .99 

"Stop  him!  fader;  don't  let  him  go  away"  .  .197 

I  remained  where  I  WAS,  having  dropped   my   pistol  on 

the  ground  .....       257 

We  started  off  for  the  church  on  foot         .  .348 

Draivn  by  D.  Downing. 
Etched  by  W.    Wright-Nooth. 


Prefatory    Note 


It  is  not  altogether  easy  to  fix  upon  any  salient  features  in 
Percival  Keene  which  should  serve  to  mark  it  out  among 
its  fellows.  The  general  conduct  of  the  story  belongs 
to  an  extremely  familiar  type.  The  hero — born  under 
obscure,  and  in  this  case  rather  shady,  circumstances-r- 
after a  series  of  hair-breadth  escapes  by  sea  and  by  land, 
attains  to  a  position  of  well-nigh  superlative  prosperity 
and  happiness. 

Percival  of  course  is  handsome,  popular,  and  brave, 
possessing  a  naval  sense  of  honour ;  but  he  exhibits 
certain  other  qualities,  akin  to  those  of  Frank  Mildmay, 
which  are  peculiarly  unattractive.  The  leading  motive  of 
his  life,  never  for  one  instant  forgotten  or  abandoned,  is  to 
prove  his  mother's  shame,  and  to  extort  a  confession  of 
relationship  from  his  proud  and  distinguished  father. 
This  course  he  pursues  with  the  most  heartless  and 
deliberate  selfishness,  betraying  by  the  way  a  striking 
talent  for  the  execution  of  coarse  practical  jokes  and  the 
evasion  of  consequences.  A  certain  measure  of  respect  is, 
however,  secured  to  this  somewhat  offensive  hero  by  his 
resolute  alertness,  and — in  one  point  of  view — not  un- 
deserved success.  The  character,  moreover,  is  very  life- 
like and  thoroughly  consistent. 

His  father,  the  haughty  De  Versely,  is  admirable  as  the 
captain  of  a  man-of-war,  and  not  unpleasing  as  a  man. 
The  mother  belongs  to  a  type  often  found  in  Marryat's 
novels,  and  slightly  differing,  we  are  inclined  to  affirm, 
from  anything  in  human  nature  ,  being  at  once  a  lady  and 
not   a    lady.      Arabella   Mason    was    the    daughter    of   a 


X  Prefatory  Note 

steward,  and  herself  the  humble  companion  to  the 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar.  Circumstances,  however,  in- 
duced her  to  move  to  Chatham,  where  she  set  up  a 
circulating  library  and  stationer's  shop,  which  became  a 
popular  lounge  for  the  marine  officers,  and  was  not 
neglected  by  the  ladies  of  the  town.  She  here  exhibited 
that  remarkable  combination  of  the  smart  familiarity 
belonging  to  the  young  lady  tobacconist  and  the  genuine 
dignity  of  one  who  is  not  unworthy  of  the  better  times  she 
can  remember,  which  distinguished  Nattee  in  Japhet,  and 
others  drawn  by  the  same  hand.  Her  sister  Milly  is  a 
similar  character ;  and  Ben  the  marine  holds  very  much 
the  same  position  as  Poor  JacFs  father,  to  whom,  however, 
he  is  distinctly  inferior.  Bob  Cross  is  a  worthy  fidus 
Achates. 

Percival  Keene  contains  fev/  memorable  oddities.  Indeed 
the  fun  throughout  is  rather  forced  and  rough.  The  sea- 
fights,  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark,  are  admirably 
vigorous ;  and  the  negro  pirates  are  effectively  melo- 
dramatic. 

The  book  is  one  that  may  be  read  rapidly  with  enjoy- 
ment, but  there  is  little  about  it  that  remains  in  the 
memory  or  calls  for  elaborate  comment. 

It  is  here  reprinted,  with  a  few  corrections,  from  the 
first  edition,  in  3  vols.  Henry  Colburn,  1842.  The 
edition  of  1 857  contained  a  brief  memoir  of  the  author, 
which  has  been  frequently  reprinted. 

R.  B.  J. 


Percival    Keene 


Chapter    I 

Al  few  miles  from  the  town  of  Southampton  there  is  an 
Ad  mansion  house,  which  has  been  for  centuries  known 
as  Madeline  Hall,  in  the  possession  of  the  De  Versely 
family.  It  is  a  handsome  building,  surrounded  by  a  finely 
timbered  park  of  some  extent,  and  what  is  more  important, 
by  about  12,000  acres  of  land,  which  also  appertain  to  it. 
At  the  period  in  which  I  commence  this  history,  there 
resided  in  this  mansion  an  elderly  spinster  of  rank,  named 
the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  sister  of  the  late  Lord  De 
Versely  and  aunt  to  the  present  earl,  and  an  Honourable 
Captain  Delmar,  who  was  the  second  son  of  the  deceased 
nobleman.  This  property  belonged  to  the  Honourable 
Miss  Delmar,  and  was  at  her  entire  disposal  upon  her 
decease. 

The  Honourable  Captain  Delmar,  at  the  time  I  am 
speaking  of,  commanded  a  frigate  employed  upon  what 
was  designated  channel  service,  which  in  those  days 
implied  that  the  captain  held  a  seat  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  and  that  he  voted  with  the  ministry;  and 
further,  that  his  vote  might,  when  required,  be  forth- 
coming, the  frigate  was  never  sea-going,  except  during 
the  recess.  It  must  be  admitted  that  H.M.  ship  Paragon 
did  occasionally  get  under  weigh  and  remained  cruising 
in  sight  of  land  for  two  or  three  days,  until  the  steward 
reported  that  the  milk  provided  for  the  captain's  table  was 
turning  sour;  upon  which  important  information  the 
helm  was  immediately  put  up,  and  the  frigate,  in  a  case  of 

P.K.  A 


2  Percival  Keene 

such  extreme  distress,  would  drop  her  anchor  at  the 
nearest  port  under  her  lee.  Now  as  the  Paragon  was 
constantly  at  Spithead,  Captain  Delmar  was  very  attentive 
in  visiting  his  aunt,  who  lived  at  Madeline  Hall;  ill- 
natured  people  asserted,  because  she  had  so  fine  an  estate 
in  her  own  gift.  Certain  it  is,  that  he  would  remain  there 
for  weeks,  which  gave  great  satisfaction  to  the  old  lady, 
who  liked  her  nephew,  liked  attention,  and  was  even  so 
peculiar  as  to  like  sailors.  But  it  must  be  observed  that 
there  was  another  person  at  the  mansion  who  also  liked 
the  captain,  liked  attention,  and  liked  sailors  ;  this  was 
Miss  Arabella  Mason,  a  very  pretty  young  woman  of 
eighteen  years  of  age,  who  constantly  looked  in  the  glass 
merely  to  ascertain  if  she  had  ever  seen  a  face  which  she 
preferred  to  her  own,  and  who  never  read  any  novel 
without  discovering  that  there  was  a  remarkable  likeness 
between  the  heroine  and  her  pretty  self. 

Miss  Arabella  Mason  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  the 
steward  of  the  old  Lord  De  Versely,  brother  to  the 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  and  was  much  respected  by  his 
lordship  for  his  fidelity  and  his  knowledge  of  business, 
in  the  transaction  of  which  he  fell,  for  he  was  felling 
trees,  and  a  tree  fell  upon  him.  He  left  a  widow  and 
two  daughters :  it  was  said  that  at  his  death  Mrs  Mason 
was  not  badly  off,  as  her  husband  had  been  very  careful 
of  his  earnings.  Mrs  Mason,  however,  did  not  corroborate 
this  statement;  on  the  contrary,  she  invariably  pleaded 
poverty,  and  the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  after  Lord 
De  Versely's  death — which  happened  soon  after  that 
of  his  steward — sent  both  the  daughters  to  be  educated 
at  a  country  school,  where,  as  everything  that  is  taught  is 
second-rate,  young  ladies,  of  course,  receive  a  second-rate 
education.  Mrs  Mason  w^as  often  invited  by  the  Honour- 
able Miss  Delmar  to  spend  a  month  at  Madeline  Hall,  and 
used  to  bring  her  eldest  daughter,  who  had  left  school, 
with  her.  Latterly,  however,  the  daughter  remained 
as  a  fixture,  and  Mrs  Mason  received  but  an  occasional 
invitation.     It   may   be   inquired  in   what   capacity   Miss 


Percival  Keene  3 

Arabella  Mason  remained  at  the  Hall ;  she  was  not  a 
servant,  for  her  position  in  life  was  above  that  of  a  menial ; 
neither  was  she  received  altogether  in  the  saloon,  as  she 
was  of  too  humble  a  grade  to  mix  with  gentry  and 
nobility ;  she  was,  therefore,  betwixt  and  between,  a  sort 
of  humble  companion  in  the  drawing-room,  a  cut  above 
the  housekeeper  in  the  still-room,  a  fetcher  and  carrier 
of  the  honourable  spinster's  wishes,  a  sort  of  link  between 
the  aristocratic  old  dame  and  her  male  attendants,  towards 
whom  she  had  a  sort  of  old  maidish  aversion.  However 
this  position  might  be  found  useful  to  her  mistress, 
it  must  be  admitted  that  it  was  a  most  unfortunate 
position  for  a  young,  thoughtless,  and  very  pretty  girl, 
moreover,  who  was  naturally  very  lively,  very  smart  in 
repartee,  and  very  fond  of  being  admired. 

As  the  Honourable  Captain  Delmar  was  very  constant 
in  his  visits  to  his  aunt,  it  was  but  natural  that  he  should 
pay  some  little  attention  to  her  humble  companion.  By 
degrees  the  intimacy  increased,  and  at  last  there  were 
reports  in  the  servants'  hall,  that  the  captain  and  Miss 
Bella  Mason  had  been  seen  together  in  the  evergreen  walk ; 
and  as  the  captain's  visits  were  continually  repeated  during 
the  space  of  two  years,  so  did  the  scandal  increase,  and 
people  became  more  ill-natured.  It  was  now  seen  that 
Miss  Bella  had  been  very  often  found  in  tears,  and  the  old 
butler  and  the  older  housekeeper  shook  their  heads  at  each 
other  like  responsive  mandarins  ;  the  only  person  who  was 
ignorant  of  the  scandal  afloat  was  the  old  lady  spinster 
herself. 

I  must  now  introduce  another  personage.  The  Honour- 
able Captain  Delmar  did  not,  of  course,  travel  without  his 
valet,  and  this  important  personage  had  been  selected  out 
of  the  marine  corps  which  had  been  drafted  into  the 
frigate.  Benjamin  Keene,  for  such  was  his  name,  was 
certainly  endowed  with  several  qualities  which  were  indis- 
pensable in  a  valet ;  he  was  very  clean  in  his  person,  very 
respectful  in  his  deportment,  and,  after  the  sovereign  of 
Great  Britain,  looked  upon  the  Honourable  Captain  Delmar 


4  Percival  Keene 

as  the  greatest  person  in  the  world.  Moreover,  Benjamin 
Keene,  although  only  a  private  marine,  was,  without 
exception,  one  of  the  handsomest  men  that  ever  was  seen, 
and  being  equally  as  well  made  and  well  drilled  as  he  was 
handsome  in  person,  he  was  the  admiration  of  all  the 
young  women.  But  Nature,  who  delights  in  a  drawback, 
had  contrived  to  leave  him  almost  without  brains  ;  and 
further,  he  was  wholly  uneducated — for  he  was  too  stupid 
to  learn — his  faculties  were  just  sufficient  to  enable 
him,  by  constant  drilling,  to  be  perfect  in  the  manual 
exercise,  and  mechanically  to  perform  his  duties  as  a 
valet. 

Ben  always  accompanied  his  master  to  the  Hall,  where 
the  former  was  at  one  and  the  same  time  the  admiration 
and  laughter  of  all  the  servants.  It  hardly  need  be 
observed,  that  the  clever  and  sprightly  Miss  Arabella 
Mason  considered  Ben  as  one  much  beneath  her — that  is, 
she  did  so  on  his  first  arrival  at  Madeline  Hallj  but, 
strange  to  say,  that  two  years  afterwards,  just  at  the  time 
that  reports  had  been  raised  that  she  had  been  frequently 
discovered  in  tears,  there  was  a  change  in  her  manner 
towards  him ;  indeed,  some  people  insinuated  that  she  was 
setting  her  cap  at  the  handsome  marine :  this  idea, 
it  is  true,  was  ridiculed  by  the  majority,  but  still  the 
intimacy  appeared  rapidly  to  increase.  It  was  afterwards 
asserted,  by  those  who  find  out  everything  after  it  has 
taken  place,  that  Ben  would  never  have  ventured  to  look 
up  to  such  an  unequal  match  had  he  not  been  prompted  to 
it  by  his  master,  who  actually  proposed  that  he  should 
marry  the  girl.  That  such  was  the  fact  is  undoubted, 
although  they  knew  it  not ;  and  Ben,  who  considered  the 
wish  of  his  captain  as  tantamount  to  an  order,  as  soon  as 
he  could  comprehend  what  his  captain  required  of  him, 
stood  up  erect,  and  raised  his  hand  with  a  flourish  to  his 
head,  in  token  of  his  obedience.  Shortly  afterwards. 
Captain  Delmar  again  came  over  to  Madeline  Hall,  accom- 
panied, as  usual,  by  Ben,  and  the  second  day  after  their 
arrival  it  was  made  known  to  all  whom  it  might  concern. 


Percival  Keene  5 

that  Miss  Arabella  Mason  had  actually  contracted  a  secret 
marriage  with  the  handsome  Benjamin  Keene. 

Of  course,  the  last  person  made  acquainted  with  this 
interesting  intelligence  was  the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar, 
and  her  nephew  took  upon  himself  to  make  the  com- 
munication. At  first  the  honourable  spinster  bridled  up 
with  indignation,  wondered  at  the  girl's  indelicacy,  and 
much  more  at  her  demeaning  herself  by  marrying  a  private 
marine.  Captain  Delmar  replied,  that  it  was  true  that 
Ben  was  only  a  private ;  but  that  every  common  soldier 
was  a  gentleman  by  profession.  It  was  true  that  Bella 
Mason  might  have  done  better ;  but  she  was  his  aunt's 
servant,  and  Keene  was  his  valet,  so  that  the  disparity  was 
not  so  very  great.  He  then  intimated  that  he  had  long 
perceived  the  growing  attachment ;  talked  of  the  danger 
of  young  people  being  left  so  much  together ;  hinted 
about  opportunity,  and  descanted  upon  morals  and  pro- 
priety. The  Honourable  Miss  Delmar  was  softened 
down  by  the  dexterous  reasoning  of  her  nephew  ;  she  was 
delighted  to  find  so  much  virtue  extant  in  a  sailor  ;  and, 
after  an  hour's  conversation,  the  married  couple  were  sent 
for,  graciously  pardoned,  and  Mrs  Keene,  after  receiving 
a  very  tedious  lecture,  received  a  very  handsome  present. 
But  if  her  mistress  was  appeased,  Mrs  Keene's  mother  was 
not.  As  soon  as  the  intelligence  was  received,  old  Mrs 
Mason  set  off  for  Madeline  Hall.  She  first  had  a  closeted 
interview  with  her  daughter,  and  then  with  Captain  Delmar, 
and  as  soon  as  the  latter  was  over,  she  immediately  took 
her  departure,  without  paying  her  respects  to  the  mistress 
of  the  Hall,  or  exchanging  one  word  with  any  of  the 
servants ;  this  conduct  gave  occasion  to  more  innuendoes 
— some,  indeed,  ascribed  her  conduct  to  mortification  at 
her  daughter's  having  made  so  imprudent  a  match,  but 
others  exchanged  very  significant  glances. 

Three  weeks  after  the  marriage  Parliament  having  been 
prorogued,  the  admiral  of  the  port  considered  that  he  was 
justified  in  ordering  the  frigate  out  on  a  cruise.  Ben 
Keene,  of  course,  accompanied  his  master,  and  it  was  not 


6  Percival  Keene 

until  three  months  had  passed  away  that  the  frigate 
returned  into  port.  As  usual,  the  Honourable  Captain 
Delmar,  as  soon  as  he  had  paid  his  respects  to  the  admiral, 
set  ofF  to  visit  his  aunt,  accompanied  by  his  benedict  marine. 
On  his  arrival,  he  found  that  everything  appeared  to  be  in 
great  confusion;  indeed,  an  event  was  occurring  which 
had  astonished  the  whole  household  ;  the  butler  made  a 
profound  bow  to  the  captain ;  the  footmen  forgot  their 
usual  smirk  when  he  alighted.  Captain  Delmar  was 
ushered  in  solemn  silence  into  the  drawing-room,  and  his 
aunt,  who  had  notice  of  his  arrival,  received  him  with  a 
stiff,  prim  air  of  unwonted  frigidity,  with  her  arms  crossed 
before  her  on  her  white  muslin  apron. 

**  My  dear  aunt,"  said  Captain  Delmar,  as  she  coldly 
took  his  proffered  hand,  **  what  is  the  matter  ? " 

"The  matter  is  this,  nephew,"  replied  the  old  lady; 
"  that  marriage  of  your  marine  and  Bella  Mason  should 
have  taken  place  six  months  sooner  than  it  did.  This  is  a 
wicked  world,  nephew,  and  sailors,  I'm  afraid,  are " 

"Marines,  you  should  say — in  this  instance,  my  dear 
aunt,"  replied  Captain  Delmar  insinuatingly.  "  I  must 
confess  that  neither  sailors  nor  marines  are  quite  so  strict 
as  they  ought  to  be ;  however,  Ben  has  married  her. 
Come,  my  dear  aunt,  allow  me  to  plead  for  them  ; 
although  I  am  very  much  distressed  that  such  an  event 
should  take  place  in  your  house.  I  think,"  added  he, 
after  a  pause,  "  I  shall  give  Mr  Keene  seven  dozen  at  the 
gangway,  for  his  presumption,  as  soon  as  I  return  on 
board." 

"  That  won't  mend  the  matter,  nephew,"  replied  Miss 
Delmar.  "I'll  turn  her  out  of  the  house  as  soon  as  she 
can  be  moved." 

"  And  I'll  flog  him  as  soon  as  I  get  him  on  board," 
rejoined  the  captain.  "  I  will  not  have  your  feelings 
shocked,  and  your  mind  harassed  in  this  way,  by  any 
impropriety  on  the  part  of  my  followers — most  infamous 
— shameful — abominable — unpardonable,"  interjected  the 
captain,  walking  the  quarter-deck  up  and  down  the  room. 


Percival  Keene  7 

The  Honourable  Miss  Delmar  continued  to  talk,  and 
the  honourable  captain  to  agree  with  her  in  all  she  said, 
for  an  hour  at  least.  When  people  are  allowed  to  give 
vent  to  their  indignation  without  the  smallest  opposition, 
they  soon  talk  it  away ;  such  was  the  case  with  the 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar.  When  it  was  first  announced 
that  Bella  Keene  was  safely  in  bed  with  a  fine  boy,  the 
offended  spinster  turned  away  from  the  communication 
with  horror;  when  her  own  maid  ventured  to  remark 
that  it  was  a  lovely  baby,  she  was  ordered  to  hold 
her  tongue  ;  she  would  not  see  the  suffering  mother, 
and  the  horrid  marine  was  commanded  to  stay  in  the 
kitchen,  lest  she  should  be  contaminated  by  meeting  him 
on  the  stairs ;  but  every  day  softened  down  her  indigna- 
tion, and  before  a  fortnight  was  over,  the  Honourable 
Miss  Delmar  had  not  only  seen,  but  admired  the  baby ; 
and  at  last  decided  upon  paying  a  visit  to  the  mother, 
who  was  now  sufficiently  recovered  to  undergo  a  lecture 
of  about  two  hours'  length,  in  which  the  honourable 
spinster  commented  upon  her  /^decency,  z« discretion, 
i«considerateness,  /^correctness,  z«decorum,  //^continence, 
and  indelicacy;  pointing  out  that  her  conduct  was  most 
/^excusable,  most  z/ziquitous,  and  most  /^famous.  The 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar  having  had  such  a  long  mnings, 
then  gave  it  up  because  she  was  out  of  breath.  Bella, 
who  waited  patiently  to  make  her  response,  and  who 
was  a  very  clever  girl,  then  declared,  with  many  tears, 
that  she  was  aware  that  her  conduct  was  /^excusable, 
her  faults  had  been  /^voluntary,  and  her  sorrow  was 
^expressible ;  her  /^experience  and  her  infatuation  her 
only  apology ;  that  her  infelicity  at  her  mistress's  dis- 
pleasure would  inevitably  increase  her  sufferings  ;  assured 
her  that  she  was  not  incorrigible,  and  that  if  her  mistress 
would  only  indulge  her  with  forgiveness,  as  she  hoped 
to  inherit  Heaven,  she  would  never  incur  her  anger  by 
committing  the  same  fault  again.  Satisfied  with  this 
assurance,  the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar  softened  down, 
and  not  only  forgave,  but  actually  took   the  child  into 


8  Percival  Keene 

her  lap,  that  Bella  might  read  the  Bible  which  she  had 
presented  her  with.  Reader,  the  child  who  had  this 
great  honour  conferred  upon  him,  who  actually  laid  in 
the  immaculate  lap  on  the  apron  of  immaculate  snowy- 
whiteness  of  the  immaculate  Honourable  Miss  Delmar, 
was  no  other  person  than  the  narrator  of  this  history — 
or,  if  you  please  it,  the  Hero  of  this  Tale. 

That  my  mother  had  so  far  smoothed  things  pretty 
well  must  be  acknowledged ;  but  it  was  to  be  presumed 
that  her  husband  might  not  be  pleased  at  so  unusual  an 
occurrence,  and  already  the  sneers  and  innuendos  of  the 
servants'  hall  were  not  wanting.  It  appeared,  however, 
that  an  interview  had  taken  place  between  Ben  and  Captain 
Delmar  shortly  after  my  making  my  appearance :  what 
occurred  did  not  transpire,  but  this  is  certain,  that  upon 
the  marine's  return  to  the  kitchen,  one  of  the  grooms, 
who  ventured  to  banter  him,  received  such  a  sound 
thrashing  from  Ben,  that  it  put  an  end  to  all  further 
joking.  As  Ben  had  taken  up  the  affair  so  seriously, 
it  was  presumed  that  if  there  had  been  anticipation  of 
the  hymeneal  rites,  he  was  himself  the  party  who  had 
been  hasty;  and  that  now  he  was  married,  he  was 
resolved  to  resent  any  impertinent  remarks  upon  his 
conduct.  At  all  events,  the  question  now  became  one 
of  less  interest,  as  the  scandal  was  of  less  importance ; 
and  as  Ben  had  made  known  his  determination  to  resent 
any  remarks  upon  the  subject,  not  a  word  more  was 
said,  at  all  events  when  he  was  present. 

In  due  time  I  was  christened,  and  so  completely  was  my 
mother  reinstalled  in  the  good  graces  of  her  mistress,  that 
as  Captain  Delmar  had  volunteered  to  stand  my  sponsor, 
the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar  gave  the  necessary  female 
security ;  at  the  particular  request  of  my  mother,  the 
captain  consented  that  I  should  bear  his  own  Christian 
name,  and  I  was  duly  registered  in  the  church  books  as 
Percival  Keene. 


Percival  Keene 


Chapter  II 

There  is  no  security  in  this  world.  A  dissolution  of 
Parliament  took  place,  and  on  the  following  election,  the 
Honourable  Captain  Delmar's  constituents,  not  being 
exactly  pleased  at  the  total  indifference  which  he  had 
shown  to  their  interests,  took  upon  themselves  to  elect 
another  member  in  his  stead,  who,  as  Captain  Delmar  had 
previously  done,  promised  everything,  and  in  all  probability 
would  follow  the  honourable  captain's  example  by  per- 
forming nothing.  The  loss  of  his  election  was  followed 
up  by  the  loss  of  his  ship,  his  Majesty's  government  not 
considering  it  necessary  that  Captain  Delmar  (now  that  he 
had  leisure  to  attend  to  his  professional  duties)  should 
retain  his  command.  The  frigate,  therefore,  was  paid  off, 
and  recommissioned  by  another  captain,  who  had  friends 
in  Parliament. 

As  Ben  Keene  belonged  to  the  marine  corps,  he  could 
not,  of  course,  remain  as  valet  to  Captain  Delmar,  but  was 
ordered,  with  the  rest  of  the  detachment,  to  the  barracks 
at  Chatham  ;  my  mother,  although  she  was  determined 
that  she  would  not  live  at  barracks,  was  not  sorry  to  leave 
the  Hall,  where  she  could  not  fail  to  perceive  that  she 
was,  from  her  imprudent  conduct,  no  longer  treated  with 
the  respect  or  cordiality  to  which  she  had  been  previously 
accustomed.  She  was  most  anxious  to  quit  a  place  in 
which  her  disgrace  was  so  well  known ;  and  Captain 
Delmar  having  given  her  his  advice,  which  coincided  with 
her  own  ideas,  and  also  a  very  munificent  present  to  enable 
her  to  set  up  house-keeping,  took  his  departure  from  the 
Hall.  My  mother  returned  to  her  room  as  the  wheels 
of  his  carriage  rattled  over  the  gravel  of  the  drive,  and 
many  were  the  bitter  tears  which  she  shed  over  her 
unconscious  boy. 

The  following  day  the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar  sent  for 
her  ;  as  usual,  commenced  with  a  tedious  lecture,  which. 


lo  Percival  Keene 

as  before,  was  wound  up  at  parting  with  a  handsome 
present.  The  day  after,  my  mother  packed  up  her  trunks, 
and  with  me  in  her  arms,  set  off  to  Chatham,  where 
we  arrived  safely,  and  immediately  went  into  furnished 
lodgings.  My  mother  was  a  clever,  active  woman,  and 
the  presents  which  she  had  at  different  times  received 
amounted  to  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  over  which  her 
husband  had  never  ventured  to  assert  any  claim. 

Indeed,  I  must  do  Ben  Keene  the  justice  to  say  that  he 
had  the  virtue  of  humility.  He  felt  that  his  wife  was  in 
every  way  his  superior,  and  that  it  was  only  under  peculiar 
circumstances  that  he  could  have  aspired  to  her=  He  was 
therefore  submissive  to  her  in  everything,  consenting  to 
every  proposal  that  was  made  by  her,  and  guided  by  her 
opinion.  When,  therefore,  on  her  arrival  at  Chatham,  she 
pointed  out  how  impossible  it  would  be  for  one  brought 
up  as  she  had  been  to  associate  with  the  women  in  the 
barracks,  and  that  she  considered  it  advisable  that  she 
should  set  up  some  business  by  which  she  might  gain  a 
respectable  livelihood,  Ben,  although  he  felt  that  this 
would  be  a  virtual  separation  a  mensa  et  thoro,  named  no 
objections.  Having  thus  obtained  the  consent  of  her 
husband,  who  considered  her  so  much  his  superior  as  to 
be  infallible,  my  mother,  after  much  cogitation,  resolved 
that  she  would  embark  her  capital  in  a  circulating  library 
and  stationer's  shop ;  for  she  argued  that  selling  paper, 
pens,  and  sealing-wax,  was  a  commerce  which  would 
secure  to  her  customers  of  the  better  class.  Accordingly, 
she  hired  a  house  close  to  the  barracks,  with  a  very  good- 
sized  shop  below,  painting  and  papering  it  very  smartly ; 
there  was  much  taste  in  all  her  arrangements,  and  although 
the  expenses  of  the  outlay  and  the  first  year's  rent  had 
swallowed  up  a  considerable  portion  of  the  money  she  had 
laid  by,  it  soon  proved  that  she  had  calculated  well,  and 
her  shop  became  a  sort  of  lounge  for  the  officers,  who 
amused  themselves  with  her  smartness  and  vivacity,  the 
more  so  as  she  had  a  talent  for  repartee,  which  men  like 
to  find  in  a  very  pretty  woman. 


Percival  Keene  ii 

In  a  short  time,  my  mother  became  quite  the  rage,  and 
it  was  a  mystery  how  so  pretty  and  elegant  a  person  could 
have  become  the  wife  of  a  private  marine.  It  was,  how- 
ever, ascribed  to  her  having  been  captivated  with  the  very 
handsome  person  and  figure  of  her  husband,  and  having 
yielded  to  her  feelings  in  a  moment  of  infatuation.  The 
ladies  patronised  her  circulating  library ;  the  officers  and 
gentlemen  purchased  her  stationery.  My  mother  then 
added  gloves,  perfumery,  canes,  and  lastly  cigars,  to  her 
previous  assortment ;  and  before  she  had  been  a  year  in 
business,  found  that  she  was  making  money  very  fast,  and 
increasing  her  customers  every  day.  My  mother  had  a 
great  deal  of  tact ;  with  the  other  sex  she  was  full  of 
merriment  and  fond  of  joking,  consequently  a  great 
favourite ;  towards  her  own  sex  her  conduct  was  quite  the 
reverse ;  she  assumed  a  respectful,  prudish  air,  blended 
with  a  familiarity  which  was  never  offensive ;  she  was 
therefore  equally  popular  with  her  own  sex,  and  prospered 
in  every  sense  of  the  word.  Had  her  husband  been  the 
least  inclined  to  have  asserted  his  rights,  the  position  which 
she  had  gained  was  sufficient  to  her  reducing  him  to  a 
state  of  subjection.  She  had  raised  herself,  unaided,  far 
above  him ;  he  saw  her  continually  chatting  and  laughing 
with  his  own  officers,  to  whom  he  was  compelled  to  make 
a  respectful  salute  whenever  they  passed  by  him  ;  he  could 
not  venture  to  address  her,  or  even  to  come  into  the  shop, 
when  his  officers  were  there,  or  it  would  have  been  con- 
sidered disrespectful  towards  them ;  and  as  he  could  not 
sleep  out  of  barracks,  all  his  intercourse  with  her  was  to 
occasionally  slink  down  by  the  area,  to  find  something 
better  to  eat  than  he  could  have  in  his  own  mess,  or  obtain 
from  her  an  occasional  shilling  to  spend  in  beer.  Ben,  the 
marine,  found  at  last  that,  somehow  or  another,  his  wife 
had  slipped  out  of  his  hands  ;  that  he  was  nothing  more 
than  a  pensioner  on  her  bounty,  a  slave  to  her  wishes,  and 
a  fetcher  and  carrier  at  her  command,  and  he  resigned 
himself  quietly  to  his  fate,  as  better  men  have  done  before. 


12  Percival  Keene 


Chapter  III 

I  THINK  that  the  reader  will  agree  with  me  that  my  mother 
showed  in  her  conduct  great  strength  of  character.  She 
had  been  compelled  to  marry  a  man  whom  she  despised, 
and  to  whom  she  felt  herself  superior  in  every  respect  j 
she  had  done  so  to  save  her  reputation.  That  she  had 
been  in  error  is  true,  but  situation  and  opportunity  had 
conspired  against  her ;  and  when  she  found  out  the  pride 
and  selfishness  of  the  man  to  whom  she  was  devoted,  and 
for  whom  she  had  sacrificed  so  much  ;  when  her  ears  were 
wounded  by  proposals  from  his  lips  that  she  should  take 
such  a  step  to  avoid  the  scandal  arising  from  their  intimacy  ; 
when  at  the  moment  that  he  made  such  a  proposition,  and 
the  veil  fell  down  and  revealed  the  heart  of  man  in  its 
selfishness,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered,  that,  with  bitter 
tears,  arising  from  wounded  love,  anger,  and  despair  at 
her  hopeless  position,  she  consented.  After  having  lost 
all  she  valued,  what  did  she  care  for  the  future  ?  It  was 
but  one  sacrifice  more  to  make,  one  more  proof  of  her 
devotion  and  obedience.  But  there  are  few  women  who, 
like  my  mother,  would  have  recovered  her  position  to  the 
extent  that  she  did.  Had  she  not  shown  such  determina- 
tion ;  had  she  consented  to  have  accompanied  her  husband 
to  the  barracks,  and  have  mixed  up  with  the  other  wives 
of  the  men,  she  would  have  gradually  sunk  down  to  their 
level :  to  this  she  could  not  consent.  Having  once  freed 
herself  from  her  thraldom,  he  immediately  sunk  down  to 
his  level,  as  she  rose  up  to  a  position  in  which,  if  she  could 
not  ensure  more  than  civility  and  protection,  she  was  at  all 
events  secure  from  insult  and  ill-treatment. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  I  had  arrived  at  the 
important  age  of  six  years,  a  comic-looking,  laughing 
urchin,  petted  by  the  officers,  and  as  full  of  mischief  as  a 
tree  full  of  monkeys.  My  mother's  business  had  so  much 
increased,  that,  about  a  year  previous  to  this  date,  she  had 


Percival  Keene  13 

found  it  necessary  to  have  some  one  to  assist  her,  and  had 
decided  upon  sending  for  her  sister  Amelia  to  live  with 
her.  It  was,  however,  necessary  to  obtain  her  mother's 
consent.  My  grandmother  had  never  seen  my  mother 
since  the  interview  which  she  had  had  with  her  at  Madeline 
Hall  shortly  after  her  marriage  with  Ben  the  marine. 
Latterly,  however,  they  had  corresponded  ;  for  my  mother, 
who  was  too  independent  to  seek  her  mother  when  she 
was  merely  the  wife  of  a  private  marine,  now  that  she  was 
in  flourishing  circumstances  had  first  tendered  the  olive 
branch,  which  had  been  accepted,  as  soon  as  my  grand- 
mother found  that  she  was  virtually  separated  from  her 
husband.  As  my  grandmother  found  it  rather  lonely  at 
the  isolated  house  in  which  she  resided,  and  Amelia 
declared  herself  bored  to  death,  it  was  at  last  agreed  that 
my  grandmother  and  my  aunt  Amelia  should  both  come 
and  take  up  their  residence  with  my  mother,  and  in  due 
time  they  arrived.  Milly,  as  my  aunt  was  called,  was 
three  years  younger  than  my  mother,  very  pretty,  and  as 
smart  as  her  sister,  perhaps  a  little  more  demure  in  her 
look,  but  with  more  mischief  in  her  disposition.  My 
grandmother  was  a  cross,  spiteful  old  woman ;  she  was 
very  large  in  her  person,  but  very  respectable  in  her 
appearance.  I  need  not  say  that  Miss  Amelia  did  not 
lessen  the  attraction  at  the  circulating  library,  which  after  her 
arrival  was  even  more  frequented  by  the  officers  than  before. 
My  aunt  Milly  was  very  soon  as  fond  of  me  as  I  was  of 
mischief;  indeed  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  for  I  was  a 
type  of  the  latter.  I  soon  loved  her  better  than  my 
mother,  for  she  encouraged  me  in  all  my  tricks.  My 
mother  looked  grave  and  occasionally  scolded  me ;  my 
grandmother  slapped  me  hard  and  rated  me  continually ; 
but  reproof  or  correction  from  the  two  latter  were  of  no 
avail,  and  the  former,  when  she  wished  to  play  any  trick 
which  she  dared  not  do  herself,  employed  me  as  her  agent ; 
so  that  I  obtained  the  whole  credit  for  what  were  her 
inventions,  and  I  may  safely  add,  underwent  the  whole 
blame  and  punishment  •,  but  that  I  cared  nothing  for  ;  her 


14  Percival  Keene 

caresses,  cakes,  and  sugar-plums,  added  to  my  natural 
propensity,  more  than  repaid  me  for  the  occasional  severe 
rebukes  of  my  mother,  and  the  vindictive  blows  I  received 
from  the  long  fingers  of  my  worthy  grandmother.  More- 
over, the  officers  took  much  notice  of  me,  and  it  must  be 
admitted  that  although  I  positively  refused  to  learn  my 
letters,  I  was  a  very  forward  child.  My  great  patron  was 
a  Captain  Bridgeman,  a  very  thin,  elegantly-made  man, 
who  was  continually  performing  feats  of  address  and 
activity  ;  occasionally  I  would  escape  with  him  and  go 
down  to  the  mess,  remain  at  dinner,  drink  toasts,  and, 
standing  on  the  mess-table,  sing  two  or  three  comic  songs 
which  he  had  taught  me.  I  sometimes  returned  a  little 
merry  with  the  bumpers,  which  made  my  mother  very 
angry,  my  old  grandmother  to  hold  up  her  hands,  and  look 
at  the  ceiling  through  her  spectacles,  and  my  aunt  Milly  as 
merry  as  myself.  Before  I  was  eight  years  old,  I  had 
become  so  notorious,  that  any  prank  played  in  the  town, 
any  trick  undiscovered,  was  invariably  laid  to  my  account ; 
and  many  were  the  applications  made  to  my  mother  for 
indemnification  for  broken  windows  and  other  damage 
done,  too  often,  I  grant,  with  good  reason,  but  very  often 
when  I  had  been  perfectly  innocent  of  the  misdemeanour. 
At  last  I  was  voted  a  common  nuisance,  and  everyone, 
except  my  mother  and  my  aunt  Milly,  declared  that  it  was 
high  time  that  I  went  to  school. 

One  evening  the  whole  of  the  family  were  seated  at  tea 
in  the  back  parlour.  I  was  sitting  very  quietly  and 
demurely  in  a  corner,  a  sure  sign  that  I  was  in  mischief, 
and  so  indeed  I  was  (for  I  was  putting  a  little  gunpowder 
into  my  grandmother's  snufF-box,  which  I  had  purloined, 
just  that  she  might  "  smell  powder,"  as  they  say  at  sea, 
without  danger  of  life  or  limb),  when  the  old  woman 
addressed  my  mother — 

"  Bella,  is  that  boy  never  going  to  school  ?  it  will  be  the 
ruin  of  him." 

"  What  will  be  the  ruin  of  him,  mother  ? "  rejoined  my 
aunt  Milly  ;  "  going  to  school .? " 


Percival  Keene  15 

**  Hold  your  nonsense,  child :  you  are  as  bad  as  the  boy 
himself,"  replied  granny.  "  Boys  are  never  ruined  by 
education ;  girls  sometimes  are." 

Whether  my  mother  thought  that  this  was  an  innuendo 
reflecting  upon  any  portion  of  her  own  life,  I  cannot  tell ; 
but  she  replied  very  tartly  : 

"  You're  none  the  worse  for  my  education,  mother,  or 
you  would  not  be  sitting  here." 

**Very  true,  child,"  replied  granny;  **but  recollect, 
neither  would  you  have  married  a  marine — a  private  marine, 
Bella,  while  your  sister  looks  up  to  the  officers.  Aye," 
continued  the  old  woman,  leaving  off  her  knitting  and  look- 
ing at  her  daughter,  "  and  is  likely  to  get  one,  too,  if  she 
plays  her  cards  well — that  Lieutenant  Flat  can't  keep  out 
of  the  shop."  (My  granny  having  at  this  moment  given 
me  an  opportunity  to  replace  her  snuiF-box,  I  did  not  fail 
to  profit  by  it ;  and  as  I  perceived  her  knitting-pin  had 
dropped  on  the  floor,  I  stuck  it  into  the  skirt  of  her  gown 
behind,  so  that  whenever  she  looked  for  it,  was  certain 
ever  to  be  behind  her.) 

"  Mr  Flat  is  of  a  very  respectable  family,  I  hear  say," 
continued  my  grandmother. 

"  And  a  great  fool,"  interrupted  my  mother.  "  I  hope 
Milly  won't  listen  to  him." 

**  He's  an  officer,"  replied  my  granny,  "  not  a  private." 

"Well,  mother,  I  prefer  my  private  marine,  for  I  can 
make  him  do  as  I  please  j  if  he's  a  private,  I'm  commanding 
officer,  and  intend  so  to  be  as  long  as  I  live.^ 

"  Well,  well,  Bella,  let  us  say  no  more  on  the  old  score ; 
but  that  boy  must  go  to  school.  Deary  me,  I  have  dropped 
my  needle." 

My  grandmother  rose,  and  turned  round  and  round, 
looking  for  her  needle,  which,  strange  to  say,  she  could 
not  find ;  she  opened  her  snuff*-box,  and  took  a  pinch  to 
clear  her  optics.  **  Deary  me,  why,  what's  the  matter  with 
my  snufl*?  and  where  can  that  needle  be?  Child,  come 
and  look  for  the  needle ;  don't  be  sticking  there  in  that 


1 6  Percival  Keene 

I  thought  proper  to  obey  the  order,  and  pretended  to 
be  very  diligent  in  my  search.  Catching  aunt  Milly's  eye, 
I  pointed  to  the  knitting-needle  sticking  in  the  hind  skirts 
of  my  grandmother's  gown,  and  then  was  down  on  my 
knees  again,  while  my  aunt  held  her  handkerchief  to  her 
mouth  to  check  her  laughter. 

A  minute  afterwards,  Ben  the  marine  first  tapped  gently, 
and  then  opened  the  door  and  came  in ;  for  at  that  late 
hour  the  officers  were  all  at  dinner  and  the  shop  empty. 

"  There  are  three  parcels  of  books  for  you  to  take,"  said 
my  mother ;  *'  but  you've  plenty  of  time,  so  take  down  the 
tea-things,  and  get  your  tea  in  the  kitchen  before  you  go." 

"  You  haven't  got  a  shilling,  Bella,  about  you  ?  I  want 
some  'baccy,"  said  Ben  in  his  quiet  way. 

"  Yes,  here's  a  shilling,  Ben ;  but  don't  drink  too  much 
beer,"  replied  my  mother. 

"  Deary  me,  what  can  have  become  of  my  needle  ? " 
exclaimed  my  grandmother,  turning  round. 

"  Here  it  is,  ma'am,"  said  Ben,  who  perceived  it  sticking 
in  her  skirt.  "  That's  Percival's  work,  I'll  answer  for 
it." 

My  granny  received  the  needle  from  Ben,  and  then  turned 
to  me  :  "  You  good-for-nothing  boy ;  so  you  put  the  needle 
there,  did  you  ?  pretending  to  look  for  it  all  the  while  ;  you 
shall  go  to  school,  sir,  that  you  shall." 

"  You  said  a  needle,  granny  ;  I  was  looking  for  a  needle  : 
you  didn't  say  your  knitting-pin ;  I  could  have  told  you 
where  that  was." 

**  Yes,  yes,  those  who  hide  can  find ;  to  school  you  go, 
or  I'll  not  stay  in  the  house." 

Ben  took  the  tea-tray  out  of  the  room.  He  had  been 
well  drilled  ill  and  out  of  barracks. 

"I'll  go  down  in  the  kitchen  to  father,"  cried  I,  for  I 
was  tired  of  sitting  still. 

"No,  you  won't,  sir,"  said  my  mother,  "you  naughty 
boy ;  the  kitchen  is  not  the  place  for  you,  and  if  ever  I 
hear  of  you  smoking  a  pipe  again " 

"  Captain  Bridgeman  smokes,"  replied  L 


Percival  Keene  17 

"  Yes,  sir,  he  smokes  cigars ;  but  a  child  like  you  must 
not  smoke  a  pipe." 

"  And  now  come  here,  sir,"  said  my  granny,  who  had 
the  lid  of  her  snuff-box  off,  and  held  it  open  in  her  hand  •, 
**  what  have  you  been  doing  with  my  snuff?  " 

**  Why,  granny,  have  I  had  your  snuff-box  the  whole 
day?" 

**How  should  I  know? — a  boy  like  you,  with  every 
finger  a  fish-hook ;  I  do  believe  you  have ;  I  only  wish  I 
could  find  you  out.     I  had  fresh  snuff  this  morning." 

**  Perhaps  they  made  a  mistake  at  the  shop,  mother," 
said  aunt  Milly ;  **  they  are  very  careless." 

**  Well,  I  can't  tell  j  I  must  have  some  more ;  I  can't 
take  this." 

**  Throw  it  in  the  fire,  granny,"  said  I,  **  and  I'll  run 
with  the  box  and  get  it  full  again." 

**  Well,  I  suppose  it's  the  best  thing  I  can  do,"  replied 
the  old  woman,  who  went  to  the  grate,  and  leaning  over, 
poured  the  snuff  out  on  the  live  coals.  The  result  was, 
a  loud  explosion  and  a  volume  of  smoke,  which  burst  out 
of  the  grate  into  her  face — the  pinner  and  lappets  singed, 
her  spectacles  lifted  from  her  nose,  and  her  face  as  black 
as  a  sweep's.  The  old  woman  screamed,  and  threw 
herself  back;  in  so  doing,  she  fell  over  the  chair  upon 
which  she  had  been  sitting,  and,  somehow  or  another, 
tripped  me  up,  and  lay  with  all  her  weight  upon  me.  I 
had  been  just  attempting  to  make  my  escape  during  the 
confusion — for  my  mother  and  Milly  were  equally  fright- 
ened— when  I  found  myself  completely  smothered  by  the 
weight  of  my  now  almost  senseless  granny,  and,  as  I  have 
before  mentioned,  she  was  a  very  corpulent  woman.  Had 
I  been  in  any  other  position,  I  should  not  have  suffered  so 
much  ;  but  I  had  unfortunately  fallen  flat  on  my  back,  and 
was  now  lying  with  my  face  upwards,  pressed  upon  by  the 
broadest  part  of  the  old  woman's  body ;  my  nose  was  flat- 
tened, and  my  breath  completely  stopped.  How  long  my 
granny  might  have  remained  there  groaning  I  cannot  tell ; 
probably,  as  I  was  somewhat  a  spoiled  child  before  this,  it 

P.K.  B 


i8  Percival  Keene 

might  have  ended  in  her  completely  finishing  me  ;  but  she 
was  roused  up  from  her  state  of  half-syncope  by  a  vigorous 
attack  from  my  teeth,  which,  in  the  agony  of  suffocation,  I 
used  with  preternatural  force  of  jaw  from  one  so  young. 
I  bit  right  through  everything  she  had  on,  and  as  my 
senses  were  fast  departing,  my  teeth  actually  met  with  my 
convulsive  efforts.  My  granny,  roused  by  the  extreme 
pain,  rolled  over  on  her  side,  and  then  it  was  that  my  mother 
and  aunt,  who  supposed  that  I  had  made  my  escape  from 
the  room,  discovered  me  lifeless,  and  black  in  the  face. 
They  ran  to  me,  but  I  still  held  on  with  my  teeth,  nor 
could  I  be  separated  from  my  now  screaming  relative, 
until  the  admission  of  fresh  air  and  a  plentiful  sprinkling 
of  cold  water  brought  me  to  my  senses,  when  I  was  laid  on 
the  sofa,  utterly  exhausted.  It  certainly  was  a  narrow 
escape,  and  it  may  be  said,  that  the  "  biter  was  nearly  bit." 
As  for  my  granny,  she  recovered  her  fright  and  her  legs, 
but  she  did  not  recover  her  temper  ;  she  could  not  sit  down 
without  a  pillow  on  the  chair  for  many  days,  and  although 
little  was  said  to  me  in  consequence  of  the  danger  I  had 
incurred,  yet  there  was  an  evident  abhorrence  of  me  on  the 
part  of  the  old  woman,  a  quiet  manner  about  my  mother, 
and  a  want  of  her  usual  hilarity  on  the  part  of  my  aunt, 
which  were  to  me  a  foreboding  of  something  unpleasant. 
A  few  days  brought  to  light  what  was  the  result  of  various 
whisperings  and  consultations.  It  was  on  a  fine  Monday 
morning,  that  Ben  made  his  appearance  at  an  unusually  early 
hour ;  my  cap  was  put  on  my  head,  my  cloak  over  my 
shoulders;  Ben  took  me  by  the  hand,  having  a  covered 
basket  in  the  other,  and  I  was  led  away  like  a  lamb  to  the 
butcher.  As  I  went  out,  there  was  a  tear  in  the  eyes  of 
my  aunt  Milly,  a  melancholy  over  the  countenance  of  my 
mother,  and  a  twinkling  expression  of  satisfaction  in  my 
grandmother's  eyes,  which  even  her  spectacles  could  not 
conceal  from  me :  the  fact  was,  my  grandmother  had 
triumphed,  and  I  was  going  to  school. 


Percival  Keene  19 


Chapter  IV 

As  soon  as  I  was  clear  of  the  door,  I  looked  up  into  Ben's 
face,  and  said,  "  Father,  where  are  we  going  ? " 

"  Well,"  replied  he,  "  I'm  going  to  take  you  to 
school." 

"  School !  What  am  I  going  to  school  for  ?  "  replied 
I. 

*'  For  biting  your  grandmother,  I  expect,  in  the  first 
place,  and  to  get  a  little  learning,  and  a  good  deal  of 
flogging,  if  what  they  say  is  true ;  I  never  was  at  school 
myself." 

**  What  do  you  learn,  and  why  are  you  flogged  ?  " 

"  You  learn  to  read,  and  to  write,  and  to  count ;  I  can't  do 
either — more's  the  pity ;  and  you  are  flogged,  because 
without  flogging  little  boys  can't  learn  anything."  This 
was  not  a  very  satisfactory  explanation.  I  made  no 
further  inquiries,  and  we  continued  our  way  in  silence 
until  we  arrived  at  the  school  door  ;  there  was  a  terrible 
buzz  inside.  Ben  tapped,  the  door  opened,  and  a  volume 
of  hot  air  burst  forth,  ail  the  fresh  air  having  been  con- 
sumed in  repeating  the  fresh  lessons  for  the  day.  Ben 
walked  up  between  the  forms,  and  introduced  me  to  the 
schoolmaster,  whose  name  was  Mr  Thadeus  O' Gallagher, 
a  poor  scholar  from  Ireland,  who  had  set  up  an  establish- 
ment at  half-a-guinea  a  quarter  for  day  scholars ;  he  was 
reckoned  a  very  severe  master,  and  the  children  were 
kept  in  better  order  in  his  school  than  in  any  other 
establishment  of  the  kind  in  the  townj  and  I  presume 
that  my  granny  had  made  inquiries  to  that  eflPect,  as 
there  were  one  or  two  schools  of  the  same  kind  much 
nearer  to  my  mother's  house.  Ben,  who  probably  had 
a  great  respect  for  learning  in  consequence  of  his  having 
none  himself,  gave  a  military  salute  to  Mr  O' Gallagher, 
saying,  with  his  hand  still  to  his  hat,  **  A  new  boy,  sir, 
come  to  school." 


20  Percival  Keene 

"  Oh,  by  the  powers !  don't  I  know  him  ? "  cried  Mr 
O' Gallagher ;  "  it*s  the  young  gentleman  who  bit  a  hole 
in  his  grandmother ;  Master  Keene,  as  they  call  him. 
Keen  teeth,  at  all  events.  Lave  him  with  me ;  and  that's 
his  dinner  in  the  basket,  I  presume ;  lave  that  too.  He'll 
soon  be  a  good  boy,  or  it  will  end  in  a  blow-up." 

Ben  put  down  the  basket,  turned  on  his  heel,  and  left 
the  schoolroom,  and  me  standing  by  the  throne  of  my 
future  pedagogue — I  say  throne,  because  he  had  not  a 
desk,  as  schoolmasters  generally  have,  but  a  sort  of  square 
dais,  about  eighteen  inches  high,  on  which  was  placed 
another  oblong  superstructure  of  the  same  height,  serving 
him  for  a  seat ;  both  parts  were  covered  with  some  patched 
and  torn  old  drugget,  and  upon  subsequent  examination 
I  found  them  to  consist  of  three  old  claret  cases  without 
covers,  which  he  had  probably  picked  up  very  cheap ;  two 
of  them  turned  upside  down,  so  as  to  form  the  lower 
square,  and  the  third  placed  in  the  same  way,  upside  down, 
upon  the  two  lower.  Mr  O'Gallagher  sat  in  great  dignity 
upon  the  upper  one,  with  his  feet  on  the  lower,  being 
thus  sufficiently  raised  upon  an  eminence  to  command 
a  view  of  the  whole  of  his  pupils  in  every  part  of  the 
school.  He  was  not  a  tall  man,  but  very  square-built, 
with  carroty  hair,  and  very  bushy  red  whiskers  ;  to  me 
he  appeared  a  most  formidable  person,  especially  when 
he  opened  his  large  mouth  and  displayed  his  teeth,  when 
I  was  reminded  of  the  sign  of  the  Red  Lion  close  to  my 
mother's  house.  I  certainly  never  had  been  before  so 
much  awed  during  my  short  existence  as  I  was  with  the 
appearance  of  my  pedagogue,  who  sat  before  me  some- 
what in  the  fashion  of  a  Roman  tribune,  holding  in  his 
hand  a  short  round  ruler,  as  if  it  were  his  truncheon  of 
authority.  I  had  not  been  a  minute  in  the  school  before 
I  observed  him  to  raise  his  arm;  away  went  the  ruler 
whizzing  through  the  air,  until  it  hit  the  skull  of  the 
lad  for  whom  it  was  intended  at  the  other  end  of  the 
schoolroom.  The  boy,  who  had  been  talking  to  his 
neighbour,  rubbed  his  poll,  and  whined. 


Percival  Keene  21 

**  Why  don't  you  bring  back  my  ruler,  you  spalpeen  ? " 
said  Mr  O'Gallagher.  "Be  quick,  Johnny  Target,  or 
it  will  end  in  a  blow-up." 

The  boy,  who  was  not  a  little  confused  with  the  blow, 
sufficiently  recovered  his  senses  to  obey  the  order,  and 
whimpering  as  he  came  up,  returned  the  ruler  to  the 
hands  of  Mr  O'Gallagher. 

**  That  tongue  of  yours  will  get  you  into  more  trouble 
than  it  will  business,  I  expect,  Johnny  Target;  it's  an 
unruly  member,  and  requires  a  constant  ruler  over  it." 
Johnny  Target  rubbed  his  head  and  said  nothing. 

"  Master  Keene,"  said  he,  after  a  short  pause,  "  did 
you  see  what  a  tundering  tump  on  the  head  that  •  boy  got 
just  now,  and  do  you  know  what  it  was  for  ? " 

**No,"  replied  I. 

"  Where's  your  manners,  you  animal  ?  *  No  ! ' — If  you 
plase,  for  the  future,  you  must  not  forget  to  say,  *  No, 
sir,'  or  *  No,  Mr  O'Gallagher.'  D'ye  mind  me — now 
say  yes — what  ?  " 

**  Yes,  what !  " 

"  Yes,  what !  you  little  ignoramus ;  say  *  yes,  Mr 
O'Gallagher,'  and  recollect,  as  the  parish  clerk  says,  *  this 
is  the  last  time  of  asking.' " 

"  Yes,  Mr  O'Gallagher." 

"  Ah !  now  you  see,  there's  nothing  like  coming  to 
school — you've  learnt  manners  already ;  and  now,  to  go 
back  again,  as  to  why  Johnny  Target  had  the  rap  on  the 
head,  which  brought  tears  into  his  eyes  ?  I'll  just  tell 
you,  it  was  for  talking — you  see,  the  first  thing  for  a  boy 
to  learn,  is  to  hold  his  tongue,  and  that  shall  be  your 
lesson  for  the  day  ;  you'll  just  sit  down  there,  and  if 
you  say  one  word  during  the  whole  time  you  are  in  the 
school,  it  will  end  in  a  blow-up ;  that  means,  on  the 
present  occasion,  that  I'll  skin  you  alive  as  they  do  the 
eels,  which,  being  rather  keen  work,  will  just  suit  your 
constitution."  I  had  wit  enough  to  feel  assured  that  Mr 
O'Gallagher  was  not  to  be  trifled  with,  so  I  took  my  seat, 
and  amused  myself  with  listening  to  the  various  lessons 


22  Percival  Keene 

which  the  boys  came  up  to  say,  and  the  divers  punishments 
inflicted — few  escaped.  At  last,  the  hour  of  recreation 
and  dinner  arrived,  the  boys  were  dismissed,  each  seized 
his  basket,  containing  his  provisions,  or  ran  home  to  get 
his  meal  with  his  parents  ;  I  found  myself  sitting  in  the 
schoolroom  tete-a-tete  with  Mr  O'Gallagher,  and  feeling 
very  well  inclined  for  my  dinner,  I  cast  a  wistful  eye  at 
my  basket,  but  I  said  nothing;  Mr  O'Gallagher,  who 
appeared  to  have  been  in  thought,  at  last  said — 

"  Mr  Keene,  you  may  now  go  out  of  school  and  scream 
till  you're  hoarse,  just  to  make  up  for  lost  time." 

"  May  I  take  my  dinner,  sir  ?  "  inquired  I. 

"Is  it  your  dinner  you  mane  ? — to  be  sure  you  may  ; 
but,  first  ni  just  look  into  the  basket  and  its  contents, 
for  you  see,  Mr  Keene,  there's  some  victuals  that  don't 
agree  with  larning,  and  if  you  eat  them,  you'll  not  be  fit 
for  your  work  when  your  play  hours  are  over ;  what's 
easy  of  digestion  will  do,  but  what's  bad  for  little  boys' 
stomachs  may  get  you  into  a  scrape,  and  then  it  will  end 
in  a  blow-up — that  is,  you'll  have  a  taste  of  the  ferrule  or 
the  rod ;  two  assistants  of  mine,  to  whom  I've  not  yet  had 
the  pleasure  of  introducing  you — all  in  good  time ;  if 
what  I've  heard  of  you  be  true,  you  and  they  will  be 
better  acquainted  afore  long," 

Mr  O'Gallagher  then  examined  the  contents  of  my 
basket ;  my  aunt  Milly  had  taken  care  that  I  should  be 
well  provided — there  was  a  large  paper  of  beef  sandwiches, 
a  piece  of  bread  and  cheese,  and  three  or  four  slices  of 
seed-cake ;  Mr  O'Gallagher  opened  all  the  packages,  and 
after  a  pause  said — 

"  Now,  Master  Keene,  d'ye  think  you  would  ever  guess 
how  I  came  by  all  my  larning,  and  what  I  fed  upon  when 
it  was  pumped  into  me  ?  Then  I'll  tell  you  ;  it  was  dry 
bread — with  a  little  bit  of  cheese,  when  I  could  get  it, 
and  that  wasn't  often.  Bread  and  cheese  is  the  food  to 
make  a  scholar  of  ye,  and  mayhap  one  slice  of  the  cake 
mayn't  much  interfere,  so  take  them,  and  run  away  to  the 
play-ground  as  fast  as  you  can ;  and,  d'ye  hear  me.  Master 


Percival  Keene  23 

Keene,  recollect  your  grace  before  meat,  *  For  what  we 
have  received,  the  Lord  make  us  truly  thankful.'  Now, 
off  wid  you ;  the  rest  of  the  contents  are  confiscated  for 
my  sole  use,  and  your  particular  benefit." 

Mr  O' Gallagher  grinned  as  he  finished  his  oration,  and 
he  looked  so  much  like  a  wild  beast,  that  I  was  glad  to 
be  ofF  as  fast  as  I  could ;  I  turned  round  as  I  went  out  of 
the  door,  and  perceived  that  the  sandwiches  were  disap- 
pearing with  wonderful  rapidity ;  but  I  caught  his  eye  ; 
it  was  like  that  of  a  tiger's  at  his  meal,  and  I  was  off  at 
redoubled  speed. 


Chapter  V 

As  soon  as  I  gained  the  play-ground,  which  was,  in  fact, 
nothing  more  than  a  small  piece  of  waste  land,  to  which 
we  had  no  more  claim  than  any  other  people,  I  sat  down 
by  a  post,  and  commenced  my  dinner  off  what  Mr 
O'Galiagher  had  thought  proper  to  leave  me ;  I  was 
afraid  of  him,  it  is  true,  for  his  severity  to  the  other  boys 
convinced  me  that  he  would  have  little  mercy  upon  me, 
if  I  dared  to  thwart  him ;  but  indignation  soon  began  to 
obtain  the  mastery  over  my  fears,  and  I  began  to  consider 
if  I  could  not  be  even  with  him  for  his  barefaced  robbery 
of  my  dinner  ;  and  then  I  reflected  whether  it  would  not 
be  better  to  allow  him  to  take  my  food,  if  I  found  out 
that  by  so  doing,  he  treated  me  well,  and  I  resolved  at  all 
events  to  delay  a  little ;  the  hour  of  play  was  now  over, 
and  a  bell  summoned  us  all  to  school ;  I  went  in  with 
the  others  and  took  my  seat  where  Mr  O'Galiagher  had 
before  desired  me. 

As  soon  as  all  was  silent,  my  pedagogue  beckoned  me 
to  him. 

*'  Now,  Mr  Keene,"  said  he,  "  you'll  be  so  good  as  to 
lend  me  your  ears,  that  is,  to  listen  while  I  talk  to  you 
a  little  bit.      D'ye  know  how  many  roads   there  are  to 


24  Percival  Keene 

larning  ?  Hold  your  tongue  ;  I  ask  you  because  I  know 
you  don't  know,  and  because  I'm  going  to  tell  you. 
There  are  exactly  three  roads  :  the  first  is  the  eye,  my 
jewel,  and  if  a  lad  has  a  sharp  eye  like  yours,  it's  a  great 
deal  that  will  get  into  his  head  by  that  road  ;  you'll  know 
a  thing  when  you  see  it  again,  although  you  mayn't  know 
your  own  father,  that's  a  secret  only  known  to  your 
mother ;  the  second  road  to  larning,  you  spalpeen,  is  the 
ear,  and  if  you  mind  all  people  say,  and  hear  all  you  can, 
you'll  gain  a  great  many  truths,  and  just  ten  times  as  much 
more  in  the  shape  of  lies  ;  you  see  the  wheat  and  the  chaff 
will  come  together,  and  you  must  pick  the  latter  out  of 
the  former  at  any  seasonable  future  opportunity.  Now 
we  come  to  the  third  road  to  larning,  which  is  quite  a 
different  sort  of  road,  because  you  see,  the  two  first  give 
us  little  trouble,  and  we  trot  along  almost  whether  we 
will  or  not ;  the  third  and  grand  road  is  the  head  itself, 
which  requires  the  eye  and  the  ear  to  help  it,  and  two 
other  assistants,  which  we  call  memory  and  application  ; 
so  you  see  we  have  the  visual,  then  the  aural,  and  then  the 
mental  roads,  three  hard  words  which  you  don't  under- 
stand, and  which  I  shan't  take  the  trouble  to  explain  to 
such  an  animal  as  you  are,  for  I  never  throw  away  pearls 
to  swine,  as  the  saying  is.  Now  then,  Mr  Keene,  we  must 
come  to  another  part  of  our  history.  As  there  are  three 
roads  to  larning,  so  there  are  three  manes  or  implements 
by  which  boys  are  stimulated  to  larn  :  the  first  is  the  ruler, 
which  you  saw  me  shy  at  the  thick  skull  of  Johnny  Target, 
and  you  see'd  what  a  rap  it  gave  him  j  well  then  the  second 
is  the  ferrule,  a  thing  you  never  heard  of  perhaps,  but  I'll 
show  it  you  ;  here  it  is,"  continued  Mr  O'Gallagher,  pro- 
ducing a  sort  of  flat  wooden  ladle  with  a  hole  in  the  centre 
of  it ;  "  the  ruler  is  for  the  head,  as  you  have  seen  ;  the 
ferrule  is  for  the  hand  j  you  have  seen  me  use  the  ruler, 
now  I'll  show  you  what  I  do  with  the  ferrule. 

"  You  Tommy  Goskin,  come  here,  sir." 

Tommy  Goskin  put  down  his  book,  and  came  up  to  his 
master  with  a  good  deal  of  doubt  in  his  countenance. 


Percival  Keene  25 

"  Tommy  Goskin,  you  didn't  say  your  lesson  well  to- 
day." 

"  Yes  I  did,  Mr  O'Gallagher,"  replied  Tommy,  "  you 
said  I  did  yourself." 

"Well  then,  sir,  you  didn't  say  it  well  yesterday,"  con- 
tinued Mr  O'Gallagher. 

"  Yes  I  did,  sir,"  replied  the  boy,  whimpering. 

**  And  is  it  you  who  dares  to  contradict  me  ?  "  cried  Mr 
O'Gallagher,  "  at  all  events  you  won't  say  it  well  to- 
morrow, so  hold  out  your  right  hand." 

Poor  Tommy  held  it  out,  and  roared  lustily  at  the  first 
blow,  wringing  his  fingers  with  the  smart. 

**  Now  your  left  hand,  sir  ;  fair  play  is  a  jewel ;  always 
carry  the  dish  even." 

Tommy  received  a  blow  on  his  left  hand,  which  was 
followed  up  with  similar  demonstrations  of  suffering. 

"  There,  sir,  you  may  go  now,"  said  Mr  O'Gallagher, 
**  and  mind  you  don't  do  it  again,  or  else  there'll  be  a 
blow-up.  And  now.  Master  Keene,  we  come  to  the  third 
and  last,  which  is  the  birch  for  the  tail — here  it  is — have 
you  ever  had  a  taste  ? " 

"No,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,  then,  you  have  that  pleasure  to  come,  and  come 
it  will,  I  don't  doubt,  if  you  and  I  are  a  few  days  longer 
acquainted.     Let  me  see " 

Here  Mr  O'Gallagher  looked  round  the  school  as  if  to 
find  a  culprit,  but  the  boys,  aware  of  what  was  going  on, 
kept  their  eyes  so  attentively  to  their  books,  that  he  could 
not  discover  one ;  at  last  he  singled  out  a  fat  chubby 
lad. 

"Walter  Puddock,  come  here,  sir." 

Walter  Puddock  came  accordingly  j  evidently  he  gave 
himself  up  for  lost. 

"  Walter  Puddock,  I  just  have  been  telling  Master 
Keene  that  you're  the  best  Latin  scholar  in  the  whole 
school.  Now,  sir,  don't  make  me  out  to  be  a  liar — do  me 
credit, — or,  by  the  blood  of  the  O'Gallaghers,  I'll  flog  ye 
till  you're  as   thin  as   a   herring.     What's  the  Latin  for 


26  Percival  Keene 

a  cocked  hat,  as  the  Roman  gentlemen  wore  with  their 
togeys  f  " 

Waiter  Puddoclc  hesitated  a  few  seconds,  and  then, 
without  venturing  a  word  of  remonstrance,  let  down  his 
trousers. 

**  See  now  the  guilty  tief,  he  knows  what's  coming  : 
shame  upon  you,  Walter  Puddock,  to  disgrace  your 
preceptor  so,  and  make  him  tell  a  lie  to  young  Master 
Keene.  Where's  Phil  Mooney  ?  Come  along,  sir,  and 
hoist  Walter  Puddock  :  it's  no  larning  that  I  can  drive 
into  you,  Phil,  but  it's  sartain  sure  that  by  your  manes  I 
drive  a  little  into  the  other  boys." 

Walter  Puddock,  as  soon  as  he  was  on  the  back  of 
Phil  Mooney,  received  a  dozen  cuts  with  the  rod,  well 
laid  on.  He  bore  it  without  flinching,  although  the  tears 
rolled  down  his  cheeks. 

**  There,  Walter  Puddock,  I  told  you  it  would  end  in  a 
blow-up  5  go  to  your  dictionary,  you  dirty  blackguard, 
and  do  more  credit  to  your  education  and  superior 
instruction  from  a  certain  person  who  shall  be  nameless.." 

Mr  O' Gallagher  laid  the  rod  on  one  side  and  then 
continued, 

"  Now,  Master  Keene,  I've  just  shown  you  the  three 
roads  to  larning,  and  also  the  three  implements  to  persuade 
little  boys  to  larn ;  if  you  don't  travel  very  fast  by  the 
three  first,  why  you  will  be  followed  up  very  smartly  by 
the  three  last — a  nod's  as  good  as  a  wink  to  a  blind  horse, 
any  day ;  and  one  thing  more,  you  little  spalpeen,  mind 
that  there's  more  mustard  to  the  sandwiches  to-morrow, 
or  else  it  will  end  in  a  blow-up.  Now  you've  got  the 
whole  theory  of  the  art  of  tuition.  Master  Keene  j  please 
the  pigs,  we'll  commence  with  the  practice  to-morrow." 

My  worthy  pedagogue  did  not  address  me  any  more 
during  that  day ;  the  school  broke  up  at  five,  and  I  made 
haste  home,  thinking  over  all  that  had  passed  in  the 
schoolroom. 

My  granny  and  mother  were  both  anxious  to  know  what 
had  passed ;  the  first  hoped  that  I  had  been  flogged,  the 


Percival  Keene  27 

second  that  I  had  not,  but  I  refused  to  communicate.  I 
assumed  a  haughty,  indifferent  air,  for  I  was  angry  with 
my  mother,  and  as  for  my  grandmother,  I  hated  her. 
Aunt  Milly,  however,  when  we  were  alone,  did  not 
question  me  in  vain.  I  told  her  all  that  had  passed ;  she 
bade  me  be  of  good  heart,  and  that  I  should  not  be  ill- 
treated  if  she  could  help  it. 

I  replied,  that  if  I  were  ill-treated,  I  would  have  my 
revenge  somehow  or  another.  I  then  went  down  to  the 
barracks,  to  the  rooms  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  and  told 
him  what  had  occurred.  He  advised  me  to  laugh  at  the 
ruler,  the  ferrule,  and  the  rod.  He  pointed  out  to  me 
the  necessity  of  my  going  to  school  and  learning  to  read 
and  write,  at  the  same  time  was  very  indignant  at  the 
conduct  of  Mr  O'Gallagher,  and  told  me  to  resist  in  every 
way  any  injustice  or  tyranny,  and  that  I  should  be  sure 
of  his  support  and  assistance,  provided  that  I  did  pay 
attention  to  my  studies. 

Fortified  by  the  advice  and  protection  of  my  two  great 
friends,  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  learn  as  fast  as  I 
could,  but  if  treated  ill,  that  I  would  die  a  martyr,  rather 
than  yield  to  oppression  ;  at  all  events  I  would,  if  possible, 
play  Mr  O'Gallagher  a  trick  for  every  flogging  or  punish- 
ment I  received  ;  and  with  this  laudable  resolution  I  was 
soon  fast  asleep,  too  fast  even  to  dream. 


Chapter  VI 

When  my  aunt  Milly  called  me  in  the  morning,  that  I 
might  be  up  and  have  my  breakfast  in  time  for  school,  I 
felt  as  if  two  years  had  passed  over  my  head  during  the 
last  twenty-four  hours.  I  had  never  witnessed  tyranny 
until  the  day  before,  and  my  blood  was  heated  with 
indignation;  I  felt  myself  capable  of  anything  and 
everything. 

My  anger  was  about  as  great  towards  my  mother  and 


z8  Percival  Keene 

grandmother  for  having  sent  me  to  such  a  place,  as  it  was 
against  Mr  O'Gallagher.  Instead  of  going  up  and  kissing 
my  mother,  I  paid  no  attention  to  either  her  or  my  grand- 
mother, much  to  the  mortification  of  the  former  and 
surprise  of  the  latter,  who  said,  in  a  very  cross  manner, 
"  Where's  your  manners,  child  ?  why  don't  you  say  good 
morning  ?  " 

"  Because  I  have  not  been  long  enough  at  school  to 
learn  manners,  granny." 

"  Come  and  kiss  me  before  you  go,  my  child,"  said  my 
mother. 

"  No,  mother ;  you  have  sent  me  to  school  to  be  beat, 
and  I  never  will  kiss  you  again." 

"Naughty,  good-for-nothing  boy,"  exclaimed  my  granny  5 
*'  what  a  bad  heart  you  must  have." 

"  No,  that  he  has  not,"  cried  my  aunt  Milly.  "  Sister 
should  have  inquired  what  sort  of  a  school  it  was  before 
she  sent  him." 

"  I  made  every  inquiry,"  replied  my  granny  5  **  he 
can't  play  tricks  there." 

"  Won't  I  ?"  cried  I,  '*  but  I  will ;  and  not  only  there, 
but  here.  I'll  be  even  with  you  all ;  yes,  I'll  be  even 
with  you,  granny,  if  I  die  for  it." 

"  Why,  you  audacious  wretch,  I've  a  great  mind  to " 

"  I  dare  say  you  have,  but  recollect  I  can  bite  j  you'd 
better  be  quiet,  granny,  or,  as  the  master  says,  *  it  will 
end  with  a  blow-up.'  " 

"  Only  hear  the  little  wretch,"  said  my  granny,  lifting 
up  her  hands,  **  I  shall  see  you  hanged  yet,  you  ungrateful 
child." 

"I'm  not  ungrateful,"  replied  I,  throwing  my  arms 
round  Milly's  neck,  and  kissing  her  with  fervour,  "  I  can 
love  those  who  love  me." 

"  Then  you  don't  love  me  ?  "  said  my  mother,  reproach- 
fully. 

"I  did  yesterday,  but  I  don't  now;  but  it's  time  for 
me  to  go,  aunt  ;  is  my  basket  ready  ?  I  don't  want  father 
to  take  me  to  school,  I  can  do  without  him,  and  when  I 


Percival  Keene  29 

don't  choose  to  go  any  more,  I  won't ;  recollect  that, 
mother  : "  so  saying,  I  seized  my  basket  and  quitted  the 
room.  There  was  a  long  consultation,  I  found,  after  my 
departure :  my  mother,  when  my  aunt  had  informed  her 
of  Mr  O'Gallagher's  conduct,  wished  to  remove  me  in- 
stantly ;  my  grandmother  insisted  upon  it  that  there  was 
not  a  word  of  truth  in  what  I  had  said,  and  threatened 
that  if  I  did  not  remain  at  that  very  school,  she  would 
leave  Chatham,  and  take  my  aunt  with  her.  As  my 
mother  could  not  part  with  aunt  Milly,  the  consequence 
was,  that  my  grandmother  gained  the  day. 

I  arrived  in  good  time,  and  took  my  seat  near  my  master. 
I  preferred  doing  this,  as  I  had  a  long  conversation  with 
Captain  Bridgeman,  who  told  me  that  although  Mr 
O'Gallagher  had  put  the  ruler  down  as  punishment  No.  I, 
the  ferrule  No.  2,  and  the  birch  as  No.  3,  and  of  course 
they  were  considered  to  be  worse  as  the  number  rose,  that 
he  considered  it  to  be  the  very  contrary,  as  he  had  had 
them  all  well  applied  when  he  was  at  school ;  he  ordered 
me,  therefore,  never  to  hold  out  my  hand  to  the  ferrule, 
by  which  refusal  I  should,  of  course,  be  flogged ;  but  he 
assured  me  that  the  birch,  especially  when  it  is  given  often, 
was  a  mere  nothing.  Now  I  considered  that  the  surest 
way  to  avoid  the  ruler  was  to  sit  close  to  my  master,  who 
could  then  have  no  pretence  for  sending  it  at  my  head ; 
the  fact  was,  I  had  determined  to  save  the  more  noble 
portions  of  my  body  and  leave  Mr  O'Gallagher  to  do  what 
he  pleased  with  the  other :  to  do  him  justice,  he  lost  no 
time. 

*'  Come  here,  Mr  Keene,"  said  he,  "  where's  your 
manners  ?  why  don't  you  say  good  morning  to  your  pre- 
ceptor ?     Can  you  read  at  all  ?  " 

**  No,  sir." 

"  D'ye  know  your  letters  ?" 

"  Some  of  them — I  think  I  do,  sir." 

*'  Some  of  them — I  suppose  about  two  out  of  six-and- 
twenty.  It's  particular  attention  that's  been  paid  to  your 
education,  I  perceive  ;  you've  nothing  to  unlarn  anyhow, 


30 


Percival  Keene 


that's  something.  Now,  sir,  do  you  think  that  a  classical 
scholar  and  a  gentleman  born  like  me,  is  to  demane  myself 
by  hearing  you  puzzle  at  the  alphabet  ?  You're  quite 
mistaken,  Mr  Keene  ;  you  must  gain  your  first  elements 
second-hand ;  so  where's  Timothy  Ruddel  ?  You, 
Timothy  Ruddel,  you'll  just  teach  this  young  Master 
Keene  his  whole  alphabet,  and  take  care  at  the  same  time 
that  you  know  your  own  lessons,  or  it  will  end  in  a  blow- 
up ;  and  you,  Master  Keene,  if  you  have  not  larnt  your 
whole  alphabet  perfect  by  dinner-time,  why  you'll  have  a 
small  taste  of  No.  2,  just  as  a  hint  to  what's  coming  next. 
Go  along,  you  little  ignorant  blackguard  :  and  you, 
Timothy  Ruddel,  look  out  for  a  taste  of  No.  3,  if  you 
don't  lam  him  and  yourself  all  at  once,  and  at  the  same 
time." 

I  was  very  well  pleased  with  this  arrangement ;  I  had 
resolved  to  learn,  and  I  was  doubly  stimulated  to  learn 
now,  to  save  poor  Timothy  Ruddel  from  an  unjust 
punishment. 

In  the  three  hours  I  was  quite  perfect,  and  Timothy 
Ruddel,  who  was  called  up  before  me,  was  also  able 
to  say  his  lesson  without  a  blunder,  very  much  to  the 
disappointment  of  Mr  O' Gallagher,  who  observed,  "  So 
you've  slipped  through  my  fingers,  have  you,  this  time, 
Master  Timothy  ?  never  mind ;  I'll  have  you  yet ;  and, 
moreover,  there's  Master  Keene  to  go  through  the  fiery 
furnace."  Just  before  dinner-time  I  was  called  up :  with 
my  memory  of  many  of  the  letters,  and  the  assistance  I 
had  received  from  Timothy  Ruddel,  I  felt  very  confident. 

"What  letter's  that,  sir?"  said  Mr  O'Gallagher. 

«  A,  B,  C,  D,  E." 

**  You  little  blackguard ;  I'll  dodge  you ;  you  think 
to  escape,  do  you  ?  " 

"  V,  X,  P,  O." 

Much  to  Mr  O'Gallagher's  surprise,  I  said  them  all 
without  one  mistake.  Instead  of  commendation,  I  received 
abuse.  "  By  all  the  powers,"  exclaimed  my  pedagogue, 
"  but  everything   seems   to  go  wrong  to-day ;    my  hand 


Percival  Keene  31 

has  been  completely  idle  ;  this  will  never  do  ;  didn't  you 
tell  me,  Mr  Keene,  that  you  didn't  know  your  letters  ? " 

"  I  said  I  knew  some  of  them,  sir." 

''If  my  memory  is  correct,  Mr  Keene,  you  told  me 
that  you  knew  two  out  of  twenty-six." 

"  No,  sir,  you  said  that." 

"That's  just  as  much  as  to  tell  me,  your  preceptor, 
a  classical  scholar,  and  a  Milesian  gentleman  to  boot,  that 
I  lie,  for  which  I  intend  to  have  satisfaction,  Mr  Keene, 
I  assure  you.  You're  guilty  in  two  counts,  as  they  say 
at  the  Old  Bailey,  where  you'll  be  called  up  to  some  of 
these  days,  as  sure  as  you  stand  there  :  one  count  is  in 
telling  me  a  lie,  in  saying  you  did  not  know  your  alphabet, 
when  it's  quite  clear  that  you  did ;  and  secondly,  in  giving 
me  the  lie,  by  stating  that  I  said  what  you  said.  You 
thought  to  escape  me,  but  you're  mistaken,  Mr  Keene  ; 
so  now,  if  you  please,  we  will  just  have  a  taste  of  No. 

2.  Hould  out  your  hand,  Mr  Keene;  d'ye  hear  me, 
sir  ?  hould  out  your  hand." 

But  this  I  positively  refused  to  do.  "  You  won't,  won't 
you  ?  Well,  then,  we  must  increase  the  punishment  for 
your  contempt  of  court,  and  at  once  commence  with  No. 

3,  which  I  had  intended  to  reserve  till  to-morrow.  Come 
along,  Phil  Mooney,  there's  fresh  mate  for  you  to  carry, 
and  come  out.  No.  3,  here's  fresh  ground  for  you  to 
travel  over." 

Phil  Mooney  and  the  birch  soon  made  their  appearance ; 
I  was  hoisted  by  the  one,  and  scourged  by  the  other. 

The  first  taste  of  the  birch  is  anything  but  agreeable  : 
I  could  only  compare  it  to  the  dropping  of  molten  lead. 
I  tried  all  I  could  to  prevent  crying  out,  but  it  was 
impossible,  and  at  last  I  roared  like  a  mad  bull ;  and  I 
was  as  mad  as  a  bull,  and  as  dangerous.  Could  I  have 
picked  up  any  weapon  at  the  moment  that  I  was  dropped 
from  the  shoulders  of  Phil  Mooney,  it  would  have  gone 
hard  with  Mr  O' Gallagher.  My  rage  was  greater  than 
my  agony.  I  stood  when  I  had  been  landed,  my  chest 
heaving,  my  teeth  set  fast,  and  my  apparel  still  in  dis- 


32  Percival  Keene 

order.  The  school  was  dismissed,  and  I  was  left  alone 
with  the  savage  pedagogue,  who  immediately  took  up  my 
basket,  and  began  to  rummage  the  contents. 

"  Make  yourself  dacent,  Mr  Keene,  and  don't  be 
shocking  my  modesty,  and  taking  away  my  appetite.  Did 
you  mention  the  mustard,  as  I  desired  you  ?  Upon  my 
faith,  but  you're  a  nice  boy,  and  do  justice  to  the  repre- 
sentations of  your  grandmother,  and  when  you  see  her, 
you  may  tell  her  that  I  did  not  forget  the  promise  she 
exacted  from  me.  You  forgot  all  about  the  mustard,  you 
little  blackguard.  If  Phil  Mooney  was  here  I  would  give 
you  another  taste  to  freshen  your  memory  for  to-morrow ; 
however,  to-morrow  will  do  as  well,  if  the  mistake's  not 
corrected.  Here,  take  your  victuals,  and  good  appetite  to 
you,  you  little  monster  of  iniquity." 

Mr  O'Gallagher  tossed  me  some  bread,  but  this  time 
reserved  the  cheese  for  his  own  eating.  I  had  adjusted 
my  dress,  and  I  therefore  left  the  schoolroom.  I  could 
not  sit  down  without  pain,  so  I  leant  against  a  post :  the 
bread  remained  in  my  hand  untouched ;  had  it  been  the 
greatest  delicacy  in  the  world,  I  could  not  have  tasted  a 
morsel ;  I  was  giddy  from  excess  of  feeling,  my  thoughts 
were  rapidly  chasing  each  other,  when  I  heard  a  voice 
close  to  me ;  I  looked  round ;  it  was  Walter  Puddock, 
who  had  been  flogged  the  day  before. 

"Never  mind,  Keene,"  said  he  kindly,  "it  hurts  at 
first,  but  the  more  you  get  it  the  less  you  care  for  it ;  I 
don't  mind  it  a  bit  now ;  I  cries,  because  he  goes  on  flogging 
till  you  do,  and  it's  no  use  having  more  than  you  can  help." 

"  I  didn't  deserve  it,"  replied  I. 

"That's  not  necessary;  you'll  get  it,  as  we  all  do, 
whether  you  deserve  it  or  not." 

"Well,  I'll  try  to  deserve  it  in  future,"  replied  I, 
clenching  my  fist ;  "  I'll  be  even  with  him." 

"  Why,  what  can  you  do  ? " 

"Y/ait  a  little,  and  you'll  see,"  said  I,  walking  away, 
for  an  idea  had  come  into  my  head  which  I  wished  to 
follow  up. 


Percival  Keene  ^^ 

Soon  afterwards  the  bell  rang,  and  we  returned  to  the 
schoolroom.  I  was  put  under  the  tuition  of  another  boy, 
and  took  care  to  learn  my  lesson.  Whether  it  was  that  he 
was  tired  with  the  exercise,  for  he  flogged  and  ferruled  a 
dozen  during  that  afternoon,  or  that  he  thought  that  my 
morning  dose  had  been  sufficient,  I  received  no  more 
punishment  on  that  day. 


Chapter  VII 

As  soon  as  school  was  dismissed,  I  went  straight  to  the 
rooms  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  and  told  him  how  I  had  been 
treated.  As  soon  as  he  heard  it,  he  exclaimed,  "  This  is 
really  too  bad ;  I  will  go  with  you,  and  I  will  consult  with 
your  aunt  Amelia." 

It  so  happened  that  aunt  Milly  was  alone  in  the  shop 
when  we  arrived,  and  after  a  detail  of  what  had  passed, 
she  told  Captain  Bridgeman  that  my  grandmother  had  put 
me  to  that  school  out  of  feelings  of  ill-will,  for  the  tricks 
I  had  played,  and  had  threatened  that  if  I  were  removed, 
she  would  leave  Chatham,  and  take  her  away  with  her. 
My  mother  required  assistance  in  the  shop,  and  was  afraid 
to  affront  my  grandmother,  who  was  a  very  dictatorial, 
positive  old  woman,  and  would  certainly  keep  her  resolu- 
tion, but  that  rather  than  I  should  be  treated  in  such  a 
barbarous  manner,  she  would  insist  upon  my  mother  taking 
me  away,  or  would  herself  leave  the  place. 

"  It  would  never  do  for  you  to  leave  us.  Miss  Amelia," 
replied  Captain  Bridgeman,  *' there  are  but  few  attractions 
in  this  place,  and  we  cannot  spare  you ;  the  whole  corps 
would  go  into  deep  mourning." 

''I  don't  want  tb  leave  the  school,"  interrupted  I;  *'I 
would  not  leave  it  till  I  am  revenged,  for  all  the  world. 
Now,  I'll  tell  you  what  I  want  to  do — and  do  it  I  will,  if 
he  cuts  me  to  pieces.  He  eats  my  sandwiches,  and  tells 
me  if  there's  not  more  mustard  to-morrow,  he'll  flog  me. 
p.K.  c 


34  Percival  Keene 

He  shall  have  plenty  of  mustard,  but  he  shall  have  some- 
thing else.  What  can  I  put  into  the  sandwiches,  so  as  to 
half  kill  him  ? " 

"Not  a  bad  idea,  my  little  Percival,"  said  Captain 
Bridgeman,  "  I'll  just  ask  the  doctor  how  much  calomel  a 
man  may  take  without  a  coroner's  inquest  being  required." 

"Yes,  that  will  do  nicely,"  said  my  aunt;  "Fll  take 
care  he  shall  have  mustard  enough  not  to  perceive  it." 

"Well,  I'll  go  to  the  barracks  and  be  back  directly," 
said  Captain  Bridgeman. 

"  And  I'm  ready  for  the  flogging  as  soon  as  the  sand- 
wiches are  down  his  throat,"  replied  I,  laughing,  "  I  don't 
care  a  fig  for  it." 

Captain  Bridgeman  soon  returned  with  forty  grains  of 
calomel,  which  he  delivered  into  aunt  Milly's  hands. 
"That  is  as  much  as  we  dare  give  the  strongest  man 
without  running  great  danger ;  we'll  try  the  effect  of  that 
upon  him,  and  if  he  don't  improve,  I  think  I  shall  go  up  to 
the  school  myself  and  threaten  him." 

"  As  for  that,"  replied  aunt  Milly,  "  I'm  sure  that  sister, 
if  she  hears  what's  going  on,  as  she  cannot  take  Percival 
away,  will  order  her  husband,  Ben,  to  go  up  and  thrash 
him." 

"  Not  a  bad  idea,  Miss  Amelia,  well  try  that  if  we  find  it 
necessary  ;  at  all  events,  we'll  see  who  can  persecute  most." 

"  Granny  has  told  him  to  treat  me  ill,"  said  I,  "  that's 
very  clear,  from  what  he  said ;  never  mind,  I'll  make  her 
sorry  for  it  yet." 

"  Oh  Percival !  you  must  not  do  anything  to  granny," 
said  aunt  Milly,  looking  very  archly,  "  I  must  not  hear 
anything  of  the  kind." 

The  next  morning  I  set  off  with  a  full  conviction  that  I 
should  be  flogged  before  night,  and  notwithstanding  that, 
as  full  of  joy  as  if  I  was  going  to  the  fair. 

The  morning  passed  as  usual ;  I  said  my  lesson,  but  not 
very  well;  I  was  thinking  so  much  of  my  anticipated 
revenge,  that  I  could  not  pay  attention  to  my  teacher,  who 
was,  as  usual,  one  of  the  boys. 


Percival  Keene  ^^ 

"  Master  Keene,"  said  Mr  O'Gailagher,  "  we'll  let  the 
account  stand  over  till  the  evening,  and  then  I'll  give  you 
a  receipt  in  full ;  I  may  have  one  or  two  lines  to  add  to  it 
before  the  sun  goes  down  ;  you'll  not  escape  me  this  time, 
anyhow." 

The  boys  went  out  at  the  dinner  hour,  leaving  me,  as 
before,  to  wait  for  my  basket,  after  the  tyrant  had  helped 
himself.  I  stood  by  him  in  silence  while  he  was  rummag- 
ing its  contents. 

**Now,  Mr  Keene,  I'll  see  if  you  have  remembered  my 
particular  injunction  relative  to  the  mustard." 

"I  told  my  aunt  to  put  more  mustard,  sir,"  replied  I 
humbly,  "  it's  she  that  cuts  the  sandwiches." 

"Well,  then,  if  your  aunt  has  not  complied  with  your 
request,  see  if  I  don't  flay  you  alive,  you  little  imp  of 
abomination." 

The  sandwiches  were  pulled  out  of  the  paper  and  tasted. 
<*  Down  on  your  knees,  Mr  Keene,  and  thank  all  the 
blessed  saints  that  your  aunt  has  saved  you  from  at  least 
one-half  of  what  I  intended  to  administer  to  you  this 
blessed  afternoon,  for  she  has  doubled  the  mustard,  you 
tief,"  said  Mr  O'Gailagher,  speaking  with  his  mouth  as  full 
as  it  could  hold.  Down  went  sandwich  after  sandwich, 
until  they  had  all  disappeared.  Oh  !  what  joy  was  mine  ! 
I  could  have  tossed  up  my  cap  and  leapt  in  the  air.  Having 
received  the  bread  and  cheese,  for  he  permitted  me  to  have 
the  latter  on  this  occasion,  I  went  out  and  enjoyed  my 
meal,  delighted  with  Mr  O'Gallagher's  having  fallen  into 
the  trap  I  had  laid  for  him. 

The  bell  summoned  us  in,  and  all  went  on  as  usual  for 
the  first  two  hours,  when  I  thought  Mr  O'Gailagher 
changed  countenance  and  looked  very  pale.  He  continued, 
however,  to  hear  the  lessons,  until  at  last  I  perceived  him 
pass  his  hand  up  and  down  and  across  his  stomach,  as  if  he 
had  had  a  twinge ;  a  few  minutes  afterwards,  he  compressed 
his  thick  lips,  and  then  put  his  hands  to  his  abdomen. 

Ah !  he  begins  to  feel  it  now,  thought  I ;  and  sure 
enough  he  did ;  for  the  pain  increased  so  rapidly  that  he 


^6  Percival  Keene 

lost  all  patience,  and  vented  his  feelings  by  beating  with 
his  ruler,  on  the  head,  the  whole  class  of  boys  standing  up 
before  him,  till  one  or  two  dropped  down,  stunned  with 
the  blows.  At  last  he  dropped  the  ruler,  and,  press- 
ing both  hands  to  his  stomach,  he  rolled  himself  backwards 
and  forwards,  and  then  twisted  and  distorted  his  legs  till 
he  could  bear  the  pain  no  longer  ;  and  he  gave  vent  to  a 
tremendous  Irish  howl — grinning  and  grinding  his  teeth 
for  a  few  seconds,  and  then  howling  again,  writhing  and 
twisting  in  evident  agony — while  the  perspiration  ran  off 
his  forehead. 

*'  Och  !  murder !  I'm  poisoned  sure.  Lord,  save  my 
sinful  soul !  Oh — oh — oh  !  eh — eh — eh  !  mercy,  mercy, 
mercy,  mercy,  mercy !  Oh,  holy  St  Patrick !  I'm  kilt 
entirely  •,  " — and  so  subdued  was  he  at  last  by  the  pain,  that 
he  burst  out  into  a  flood  of  tears,  crying  and  roaring  like 
a  child. 

Again  the  paroxysms  came  on — "Murder,  murder, 
murder  I  "  shrieked  the  wretch  at  the  highest  pitch  of  his 
voice,  so  that  he  was  heard  at  some  distance,  and  some  of 
the  neighbours  came  in  to  inquire  what  was  the 
matter. 

Mr  O' Gallagher  was  now  in  a  fainting  state,  and  leaning 
against  the  table,  he  could  merely  say  in  a  low  voice,  "  A 
doctor — quick — a  doctor." 

The  neighbours  perceiving  how  ill  he  was,  led  him  out 
of  the  schoolroom  into  his  own  apartment,  one  going  for 
a  doctor,  and  the  others  telling  the  boys  they  might  all  go 
home,  a  notice  of  which  they  gladly  availed  themselves. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  I  made  all  the  haste  I  could  to 
communicate  the  successful  result  of  my  trick  to  Milly  and 
Captain  Bridgeman.  The  medical  man  who  was  summoned 
gave  Mr  O'Gallagher  some  very  active  medicine,  which 
assisted  to  rid  him  of  the  calomel ;  of  his  having  taken 
which,  of  course  the  medical  man  was  ignorant.  The 
violence  of  the  dose  was,  however,  so  great,  and  left  him 
in  such  a  state,  that  Mr  O'Gallagher  could  not  leave  his 
room  for  three  days,  nor  resume  his  seat  in  the  school  until 


Percival  Keene  37 

a  week  had  elapsed,  during  which  I  remained  at  home 
plotting  still  further  mischief. 

Mr  O' Gallagher  resumed  his  occupations,  and  I  was 
again  sent  off  to  school.  When  I  entered  the  schoolroom 
I  found  him  looking  very  pale  and  cadaverous  ;  as  soon  as 
he  saw  me  his  lips  were  drawn  apart,  and  he  showed  his 
large  white  teeth,  reminding  me  of  the  grinning  of  a 
hyaena ;  he  did  not,  however,  say  anything  to  me.  My 
studies  were  resumed  ;  I  said  my  lesson  perfectly,  but  was 
fully  prepared  for  punishment.  I  was,  however,  agreeably 
disappointed  j  he  did  not  punish  either  me  or  any  of  the 
other  boys. 

I  afterwards  found  out  the  reason  was,  that,  although 
necessity  compelled  him  to  re-open  his  school  as  soon  as 
he  could,  he  was  too  weak  to  undergo  the  fatigue  of 
following  up  his  favourite  diversion. 

When  the  dinner  hour  arrived,  and  the  boys  were  dis- 
missed, I  waited  patiently  to  see  what  he  would  do  with 
my  basket,  which  stood  beside  him.  "  Take  your  basket 
and  eat  your  dinner.  Master  Keene,"  said  he,  walking  out 
of  the  schoolroom  into  his  own  apartments.  I  could  not 
help  saying,  "Won't  you  have  the  sandwiches,  sir?" 

He  turned  round  and  gave  me  a  look  so  penetrating  and 
so  diabolical,  that  I  felt  sure  that  he  knew  to  whom  he 
had  been  indebted  for  his  late  severe  illness. 

From  this  day  forward  Mr  O'G.  never  interfered  with 
the  contents  of  my  basket,  and  I  had  my  dinner  all  to  my- 
self. The  shock  which  had  been  given  to  his  constitution 
was  so  great,  that  for  three  or  four  months  he  may  be  said 
to  have  crawled  to  his  schoolroom,  and  I  really  began  to 
think  that  the  affair  would  turn  out  more  serious  than  was 
intended ;  but  gradually  he  regained  his  strength,  and,  as 
he  recovered  his  vigour,  so  did  he  resume  his  severity. 

But  I  was  a  great  gainer  during  the  three  or  four 
months  of  quiet  which  reigned  during  Mr  O' Gallagher's 
convalescence.  Since  I  have  been  grown  up  I  have  often 
thought,  and  am  indeed  confirmed  in  my  opinion,  that  we 
lose  rather  than  gain  by  being  educated  at  too  early  an  age. 


^S  Percival  Keene 

Commence  with  one  child  at  three  years  and  with  another 
at  seven  years  old,  and  in  ten  years,  the  one  whose  brain 
was  left  fallow  even  till  seven  years  old,  will  be  quite  as 
far,  if  not  further  advanced,  than  the  child  whose  intellect 
was  prematurely  forced  at  the  earlier  age ;  this  is  a  fact 
which  I  have  since  seen  proved  in  many  instances,  and  it 
certainly  was  corroborated  in  mine. 

In  six  months  I  could  read  and  write  very  fairly,  and 
had  commenced  arithmetic  ;  true,  I  was  stimulated  on  by 
the  advice  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  the  love  I  bore  my  aunt 
Milly,  and  the  hatred  which  I  had  for  my  master,  which 
made  me  resolve  that  I  would  not  deserve  punishment  on 
that  score. 

It  was  in  May  that  I  administered  the  dose  to  Mr 
O' Gallagher ;  in  September  he  was  quite  well  again,  and 
the  ruler,  the  ferrule,  and  the  rod,  were  triumphantly  at 
work.  It  is  useless  to  say  how  often  I  was  punished,  for 
it  was  every  day;  always  once,  sometimes  twice-,  I  became 
completely  callous  to  it,  nay,  laughed  at  it,  but  my  mind  was 
ever  at  work  upon  some  mischief,  in  the  way  of  retaliation. 

I  put  little  pancakes  of  cobbler's  wax  on  Mr 
O'Gallagher's  throne,  and  he  had  the  pleasure  of  finding 
himself  stuck  fast  by  the  breeches  when  he  rose  up  to 
punish.  I  anointed  the  handle  of  the  ferrule  and  rod  with 
bird-lime ;  put  dead  cats  under  the  claret  cases,  which 
composed  his  seat  of  authority,  so  that  the  smell  would 
drive  him  distracted  before  he  found  it  out.  I  drew  up, 
with  a  squirt,  all  the  ink  which  was  in  the  inkstands  fixed 
in  the  writing-desks,  so  as  not  to  be  taken  out  of  the 
sockets,  and  made  good  the  deficiency  with  water,  which 
put  him  to  no  little  expense. 

I  once  made  him  almost  frantic,  by  rubbing  his  hand- 
kerchief, which  always  laid  by  his  side,  and  with  which  he 
was  accustomed  to  wipe  his  face  every  five  minutes  (for  he 
was  profuse  in  his  perspiration),  with  what  is  called  cow- 
itch  :  not  being  aware  of  what  was  the  cause,  he  wiped 
his  face  more  and  more,  until  he  was  as  red  as  a  peony, 
and  the  itching  became  intolerable. 


Percival  Keene  39 

On  such  occasions  he  never  inquired  who  was  the  party, 
but  called  me  and  Phil  Mooney.  I,  on  the  other  hand, 
never  said  a  word  in  way  of  expostulation,  I  took  my 
flogging,  which  was  as  severe  as  he  could  give  it,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  quite  satisfied  with  the  exchange. 

As  Walter  Puddock  had  told  me,  and,  as  I  have  no 
doubt,  the  Eton  boys  will  confirm,  after  a  certain  quantity 
of  flagellations,  the  skin  becomes  so  hard  as  to  make  the 
punishment  almost  a  matter  of  indifference,  and  so  I  found 
it.  So  passed  the  time  until  the  month  of  November, 
when  I  was  fully  enabled  to  pay  off  my  worthy  pedagogue 
for  all  that  I  was  indebted  to  him. 


Chapter    VHI 

The  boys  had  been  saving  up  all  their  money  to  purchase 
fireworks  for  the  celebrated  5th  of  November — a  day  on 
which  it  was  said  that  certain  persons,  finding  it  impossible 
to  reform  the  Lords  and  Commons,  had  determined  to  get 
rid  of  them  at  once  ;  why  they  have  not  been  in  similar 
danger  every  year  since  the  first  attempt  was  made,  I  know 
not  ;  certain  it  is,  that  it  is  the  only  reform  measure  that 
can  ever  be  effectual.  Guy  Fawkes  and  his  confederates, 
whether  Popish  or  Protestant,  from  the  disregard  of  human 
life,  certainly  proved  themselves  the  founders  of  a  party 
still  existing,  whose  motto  is,  "  Measures  and  not  Men," 

But  to  proceed :  Mr  O' Gallagher  had  never  before 
attempted  to  interfere  with  the  vested  rights  of  urchins  on 
that  day;  being,  however,  in  a  most  particular  irascible 
humour,  instead  of  a  whole,  he  made  it  known  that  there 
would  only  be  a  half  holiday,  and  we  were  consequently 
all  called  in  for  morning  lessons,  instead  of  carrying  about, 
as  we  had  intended,  the  effigy  of  the  only  true  reformer 
that  ever  existed  in  this  country. 

This  made  us  all  very  sulky  and  discontented  in  the  first 
place,  and  our  anxiety  to  get  out  of  school  was  so  great, 


40  Percival  Keene 

that  the  lessons  were  not  very  perfect  in  the  second.  The 
ferrule  and  rod  were  called  out  and  liberally  administered  ; 
but  what  was  our  horror  and  dismay  when  Mr  O'Gallagher, 
about  an  hour  before  dinner  hour,  announced  to  us  that  all 
the  squibs  and  crackers,  with  which  our  pockets  were 
crammed,  were  to  be  given  up  immediately ;  and  that,  as 
we  had  not  said  our  lessons  well,  there  would  be  no  half 
holiday ;  the  whole  school  were  in  mute  despair. 

One  by  one  were  the  boys  summoned  up  to  the  throne 
of  Mr  O'Gallagher,  and  their  pockets  searched  by  Phil 
Mooney,  who  emptied  them  of  their  pyrotechnical  contents, 
ail  of  which  were  deposited  on  the  dais  of  Mr  O'Gallagher's 
throne,  which,  I  have  before  observed,  was  composed  of 
two  empty  claret  cases  turned  upside  down,  surmounted 
by  another,  on  which  Mr  O'Gallagher  sat,  all  three  covered 
with  old  green  baize. 

By  the  time  that  the  whole  school  had  been  rifled, 
the  heap  of  fireworks  was  very  considerable,  and  Mr 
O'Gallagher,  to  prevent  any  of  them  being  recovered  by 
the  boys,  lifted  up  the  claret  case  on  which  he  sat,  and 
which  was  on  the  top  of  the  other  two,  and  desired  Phil 
Mooney  to  put  them  all  underneath  it.  This  was  done  ; 
Mr  O'Gallagher  resumed  his  seat,  and  the  lessons  con- 
tinued till  the  dinner  hour  arrived,  but,  alas !  not  the 
half  holiday  or  the  fireworks. 

The  boys  went  out  j  some  mournful,  some  angry,  some 
sulky,  some  frightened,  a  few — a  very  few — declaiming 
against  such  injustice. 

I  was  in  a  rage — my  blood  boiled  ;  at  last  my  invention 
came  to  my  aid,  and,  without  considering  the  consequences, 
I  determined  how  to  act. 

As  it  was  an  hour  and  a  half  before  school  would  com- 
mence, I  hastened  home,  and  having  spent  all  my  money, 
begged  aunt  Milly  to  give  me  some ;  she  gave  me  a  shil- 
ling, and  with  that  I  bought  as  much  gunpowder  as  I  could 
procure,  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  pound. 

I  then  returned  to  the  school,  looked  into  the  schoolroom, 
and  found  it  empty  j  I  quickly  raised  up  the  claret  case. 


Percival  Keene  41 

under  which  the  fireworks  had  been  placed,  put  the  powder 
under  it,  leaving  only  sufficient  for  a  very  small  train,  which 
would  not  be  perceived  in  the  green  baize  covering  ;  having 
so  done,  I  left  the  schoolroom  immediately,  and  rejoined 
my  companions.  I  had  a  piece  of  touchwood,  as  all  the 
boys  had,  to  let  off  their  fireworks  with,  and  this  I  lighted 
and  left  in  a  corner  until  the  bell  should  summon  us  into 
school. 

Oh  !  how  my  heart  beat  when  I  heard  the  sound,  so  full 
was  I  of  anxiety  lest  my  project  should  fail. 

Once  more  we  were  all  assembled.  Mr  O' Gallagher, 
surveying,  with  the  smile  of  a  demon,  the  unhappy  and 
disappointed  faces  of  the  boys,  was  again  perched  upon  his 
throne,  the  rod  on  one  side,  the  ferrule  on  the  other,  and 
the  ruler,  that  dreaded  truncheon  of  command,  clenched  in 
his  broad  fist. 

I  had  the  touchwood  lighted  and  concealed  in  my  hand ; 
gradually  I  moved  downwards,  until  at  last,  unperceived 
by  Mr  O' Gallagher,  I  was  behind  him,  and  close  to  my 
train  of  gunpowder.  I  gave  one  look  to  ascertain  if  he  had 
observed  me ;  his  eye  was  roving  over  the  school  for  some 
delinquent  to  throw  his  ruler  at ;  fearful  that  he  might 
turn  round  to  me,  I  no  longer  hesitated,  and  the  touchwood 
was  applied  to  the  train. 

Ignorant  as  I  was  of  the  force  of  gunpowder,  it  was 
with  astonishment  mingled  with  horror  that  I  beheld,  in  a 
second,  the  claret  case  rise  up  as  if  it  had  wings,  and  Mr 
O'Gallagher  thrown  up  to  the  ceiling  enveloped  in  a  cloud 
of  smoke,  the  crackers  and  squibs  fizzing  and  banging, 
while  the  boys  in  the  school  uttered  a  yell  of  consternation 
and  fear  as  they  rushed  back  from  the  explosion,  and 
afterwards,  tumbling  over  one  another,  made  their  escape 
from  the  schoolroom. 

The  windows  had  all  been  blown  out  with  a  terrible 
crash,  and  the  whole  schoolroom  was  now  covered  by  the 
smoke.  There  I  stood  in  silent  dismay  at  the  mischief 
which  I  had  done.  The  squibs  and  crackers  had  not, 
however,  all  finished  popping  before  I  heard  the  howling 


42  Percival  Keene 

of  Mr  O'Gallagker,  who  had  fallen  down  upon  the  centre 
schoolroom  table. 

I  was  still  in  the  schoolroom  half  suffocated,  yet  not 
moving  away  from  where  I  stood,  when  the  neighbours, 
who  had  been  alarmed  by  the  explosion  and  the  cries  of 
the  boys,  rushed  in,  and  perceiving  only  me  and  Mr 
O'Gallagher,  who  still  howled,  they  caught  hold  of  us 
both,  and  bore  us  out  in  their  arms.  It  was  high  time, 
for  the  schoolroom  was  now  on  fire,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
more  the  flames  burst  out  of  the  windows,  while  volumes 
of  smoke  forced  through  the  door  and  soon  afterwards  the 
roof. 

The  engines  were  sent  for,  but  before  they  could  arrive 
or  water  be  procured,  the  whole  tenement  was  so 
enveloped  in  flames  that  it  could  not  be  saved.  In  an 
hour,  the  locale  of  our  misery  was  reduced  to  ashes.  They 
had  put  me  on  my  legs  as  soon  as  we  got  clear  of  the 
schoolroom,  to  ascertain  whether  I  was  hurt,  and  finding 
that  I  was  not,  they  left  me. 

I  never  shall  forget  what  my  sensations  were,  when  I 
beheld  the  flames  and  volumes  of  smoke  bursting  out ;  the 
hurry,  and  bustle,  and  confusion  outside  ;  the  working  of 
the  engines,  the  troops  marched  up  from  the  barracks,  the 
crowd  of  people  assembled,  and  the  ceaseless  mingling  of 
tongues  from  every  quarter  ;  and  all  this  is  my  doing, 
thought  I — mine — all  mine. 

I  felt  delighted  that  I  had  no  partner  or  confederate  ;  I 
could,  at  all  events,  keep  my  own  secret.  I  did,  however, 
feel  some  anxiety  as  to  Mr  O'Gallagher,  for,  much  as  I 
detested  him,  I  certainly  had  no  intention  to  kill  him ;  so, 
after  a  time,  I  made  inquiries,  and  found  that  he  was  alive, 
and  in  no  danger,  although  very  much  bruised,  and  some- 
what burnt. 

No  one  could  explain  how  the  catastrophe  occurred, 
further  than  that  Mr  O'Gallagher  had  collected  all  the 
squibs  and  crackers  from  the  boys,  and  that  they  had 
exploded  somehow  or  another ;  most  people  said  that  it 
served  him  right.     My  grandmother  shook  her  head  and 


Percival  Keene  -  43 

said,  "  Yes,  yes,  gunpowder  will  go  off,  but " — and  she 
looked  at  me — "■  it  requires  a  match  to  be  put  to  it."  I 
looked  up  very  innocently,  but  made  no  reply. 

Mr  O'Gallagher's  favourite  expression,  to  wit,  "  that  it 
would  end  in  a  blow-up,"  proved,  as  far  as  his  school  was 
concerned,  literally  true.  He  had  not  the  means  of  pro- 
curing another  suitable  tenement  in  Chatham,  and  as  soon 
as  he  had  recovered  from  the  injuries  he  had  received,  he 
quitted  the  town. 

It  was  not  until  he  had  left,  that  I  ventured  to  make 
known  to  Captain  Bridgeman,  and  my  aunt  Milly,  the 
trifling  share  I  had  in  the  transaction  ;  and  they,  perceiving 
the  prudence  of  keeping  my  secret,  desired  me  on  no 
account  to  let  it  be  known  to  anyone  else. 


Chapter  IX 

As  soon  as  it  was  ascertained  that  Mr  O'Gallagher  was 
gone,  my  grandmother  insisted  upon  my  being  sent  to 
another  school,  and  on  this  occasion  my  mother  made  the 
inquiries  herself,  and  I  was  despatched  to  one  much  nearer 
home,  and  being  treated  well,  not  only  played  fewer 
tricks,  but  advanced  rapidly  in  my  education  ;  so  rapidly 
indeed,  that  my  grandmother  began  to  think  that  I  was  not 
so  bad  a  boy  as  I  used  to  be. 

As  she  treated  me  more  kindly,  I  felt  less  inclined  to 
tease  her,  although  the  spirit  of  mischief  was  as  un- 
diminished as  ever,  and  was  shown  in  various  ways. 

I  may  as  well  here  observe,  that  out  of  the  many 
admirers  of  my  aunt  Milly,  there  were  only  two  who 
appeared  to  be  at  all  constant  in  their  attention.  One  was 
Lieutenant  Flat,  who  was  positively* smitten,  and  would 
have  laid  his  pay  and  person  at  her  feet,  had  he  received 
anything  like  encouragement ;  but  my  aunt  disliked  him  in 
the  first  place,  and  moreover,  had  a  very  strong  feeling 
towards  Captain  Bridgeman. 


44  Percival  Keene 

Mr  Flat  was  certainly  a  very  fine-looking  soldier,  being 
tall,  erect,  and  well  made,  but  he  was  at  the  same  time 
not  over-brilliant ;  he  was,  as  an  officer,  the  very  sort  of 
person  my  father  Ben  was  as  a  private. 

But  the  other  party.  Captain  Bridgeman,  did  not  come 
forward  :  he  appeared  to  be  in  doubt,  and  not  at  all  able 
to  make  up  his  mind. 

The  fact  was,  that  my  mother,  being  married  to  a 
private,  made  any  match  with  the  sister  objectionable  to 
the  whole  corps,  as  it  would  be  derogatory  that  one  sister 
should  be  the  wife  of  a  private  and  the  other  of  an  officer. 
Ben  would  have  been  able  to  say,  "  My  brother-in-law, 
the  captain  of  my  division,"  which  would  never  have  done  ; 
and  this  Captain  Bridgeman  felt,  and  therefore  resisted,  as 
well  as  he  could,  the  inroads  which  my  aunt's  beauty  and 
mirth  had  made  into  his  heart.  My  aunt  was  exactly  a 
person  to  suit  Captain  Bridgeman  as  a  helpmate,  had  it  not 
been  for  this  unfortunate  alliance  of  my  mother's. 

Lieutenant  Flat  was  too  stupid  and  indifferent  to  the 
opinion  of  the  other  officers,  to  care  anything  about  what 
they  thought ;  he  would  have  married  Milly  long  before, 
but  my  aunt,  who  had  made  up  her  mind  to  marry  an 
officer,  did  not  yet  despair  of  obtaining  the  captain ;  and 
although  she  would  not  positively  dismiss  Lieutenant  Flat, 
she  merely  kept  him  as  a  sort  of  reserve,  to  fall  back  upon 
when  every  other  chance  was  gone. 

I  should  like,  if  I  possibly  could,  to  give  the  reader 
some  idea  of  my  mother's  circulating  library  and  sort  of 
universal  commodity  shop  :  it  was  a  low-windowed  build- 
ing, one  story  high,  but  running  a  long  way  back,  where 
it  was  joined  to  a  small  parlour,  in  which  we  generally 
sat  during  the  day,  as  it  was  convenient  in  case  of  com- 
pany or  customers,  the  little  parlour  having  a  glass  door, 
which  permitted  us  to  look  into  the  shop. 

In  the  front  windows,  on  one  side,  were  all  the 
varieties  of  papers,  sealing-wax,  inkstands,  and  every 
kind  of  stationery,  backed  by  children's  books,  leather 
writing  cases,  prints,   caricatures,   and   Tonbridge  ware. 


Percival  Keene  45 

In  the  other  windows  were  ribbons,  caps,  gloves,  scarfs, 
needles,  and  other  little  articles  in  demand  by  ladies,  and 
which  they  required  independent  of  their  milliners. 

At  the  entrance  were  sticks  and  canes  ;  on  the  counter 
a  case  of  gold  and  more  moderate-priced  trinkets.  On 
the  shelves  of  the  millinery  side  were  boxes  of  gloves, 
ribbons,  buttons,  &c.  On  the  opposite  side,  perfumes, 
cigars,  tooth-brushes,  combs,  scented  soaps,  and  other 
requisites  for  the  toilet. 

About  ten  feet  on  each  side  of  the  shop  was  occupied 
with  the  above  articles ;  the  remainder  of  the  shelves  were 
reserved  for  the  circulating  library. 

At  the  back  of  the  shop  were  some  seats  round  a  small 
table,  on  which  was  laid  the  newspaper  of  the  dayj  and 
on  each  side  of  the  parlour  door  were  hoops,  bats,  balls, 
traps,  skittles,  and  a  variety  of  toys  for  children. 

My  mother  usually  attended  to  the  millinery,  and  my 
aunt  Milly  to  what  might  be  termed  the  gentlemen's  side 
of  the  shop  j  the  remainder  of  the  goods  and  circulating 
library  were  in  the  hands  of  both. 

There  were  few  hours  of  the  day  in  which  the  chairs 
at  the  counter  and  round  the  table  were  not  taken 
possession  of  by  some  one  or  another,  either  reading 
the  paper  or  a  book,  or  talking,  to  pass  away  the  time. 
In  fact,  it  was  a  sort  of  rendezvous,  where  all  who  met 
knew  each  other,  and  where  the  idle  of  our  own  sex  used 
to  repair  to  get  rid  of  their  time.  Captain  Bridgeman  and 
Mr  Flat  were  certainly  the  two  most  constantly  to  be 
found  there,  although  few  of  the  marine  officers  were  a 
day  without  paying  us  a  visit. 

Such  was  the  locale;  to  describe  the  company  will  be 
more  difficult,  but  I  will  attempt  it. 

My  mother,  remarkably  nicely  dressed,  is  busy  opening 
a  parcel  of  new  books  just  arrived.  My  aunt  Milly  behind 
the  counter,  on  the  gentlemen's  side,  pretending  to  be 
working  upon  a  piece  of  muslin  about  five  inches  square. 
Mr  Flat,  sitting  near  the  table,  fallen  back  in  his  chair, 
apparently   watching   the   flies   on   the  ceiling.      Captain 


46  Percival  Keene 

Bridgeman,  a  very  good-looking  man,  very  slight,  but 
extremely  active,  is  sitting  at  the  counter  opposite  to  where 
my  aunt  is  standing  ;  a  small  black  cane,  with  a  silver 
head  to  it,  in  his  hand,  and  his  gloves  peculiarly  clean, 
and  well-fitting.  He  has  an  eye  as  sharp  as  an  eagle's, 
a  slight  hook  to  his  nose,  thin  lips,  and  very  white  teeth ; 
his  countenance  as  full  of  energy  and  fire  as  that  of 
Lieutenant  Flat's  is  heavy  and  unmeaning. 

"  Miss  Amelia,  if  I  may  take  the  liberty,"  said  Captain 
Bridgeman,  pointing  with  his  cane  to  the  bit  of  muslin  she 
is  employed  upon;  "what  are  you  making  ?  it's  too  small 
for  any  part  of  a  lady's  dress." 

"It  is  quite  large  enough  for  a  cuff.  Captain  Bridge- 
man." 

"  A  cuff;  then  you  are  making  a  cuff,  I  presume  ? " 

"  Indeed  she  is  not.  Captain  Bridgeman,"  replies  my 
mother  ;  "  it  is  only  to  keep  herself  out  of  mischief.  She 
spoils  a  bit  like  that  every  week.  And  that's  why  it  is 
so  small,  Captain  Bridgeman ;  it  would  be  a  pity  to  spoil  a 
larger  piece." 

'*  I  really  was  not  aware  that  such  a  mere  trifle  would 
keep  you  out  of  mischief,"  said  the  captain. 

"  You  know,"  replied  aunt  Milly,  "  that  idleness  is  the 
root  of  all  evil.  Captain  Bridgeman." 

"  Flat,  do  you  hear  that  ?  "  says  Captain  Bridgeman. 

"  What  ?  "  replies  Flat. 

"That  idleness  is  the  root  of  all  evil;  what  an  evil- 
disposed  person  you  must  be." 

"  T  was  thinking,"  replied  Flat. 

"  I  suspect  it's  only  lately  you've  taken  to  that.  Who 
or  what  were  you  thinking  about  ? " 

"  Well,  I  believe  I  was  thinking  how  long  it  would  be 
before  dinner  was  ready." 

"  That's  very  rude,  Mr  Flat ;  you  might  have  said  that 
you  were  thinking  about  me,"  replied  my  aunt. 

"  Well,  so  I  was  at  first,  and  then  I  began  to  think  of 
dinner-time." 

"  Don't  be  offended,  Miss   Amelia ;   Flat  pays  you  a 


Percival  Keene  47 

great  compliment  in  dividing  his  attentions ;  but  I  really 
wish  to  know  why  ladies  will  spoil  muslin  in  such  a 
predetermined  manner.  Will  you  explain  that,  Mrs 
Keene  ? " 

"  Yes,  Captain  Bridgeman  :  a  piece  of  work  is  very 
valuable  to  a  woman,  especially  when  she  finds  herself 
in  company  with  gentlemen  like  you.  It  saves  her  from 
looking  down,  or  looking  at  you,  when  you  are  talking 
nonsense  ;  it  prevents  your  reading  in  her  eyes  what  is 
passing  in  her  mind,  or  discovering  what  effect  your  words 
may  have  upon  her  ;  it  saves  much  awkwardness,  and  very 
often  a  blush  -,  sometimes  a  woman  hardly  knows  which 
way  to  look;  sometimes  she  may  look  any  way  but  the 
right.  Now,  a  bit  of  muslin  with  a  needle  is  a  remedy 
for  all  that,  for  she  can  look  down  at  her  work,  and  not 
look  up  till  she  thinks  it  advisable." 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  explanation,  madam  -,  I  shall 
always  take  it  as  a  great  compliment  if  I  see  a  lady  very 
busy  at  work  when  I'm  conversing  with  her." 

"  But  you  may  flatter  yourself,  Captain  Bridgeman," 
replied  my  mother ;  "  the  attention  to  her  work  may 
arise  from  perfect  indifference,  or  from  positive  annoy- 
ance. It  saves  the  trouble  of  making  an  effort  to  be 
polite." 

'^  And  pray  may  I  inquire.  Miss  Amelia,  what  feeling 
may  cause  your  particular  attention  to  your  work  at  this 
present  moment  ?  " 

• "  Perhaps  in  either  case  to  preserve  my  self-possession," 
replied  Amelia ;  "  or  perhaps.  Captain  Bridgeman,  I  may 
prefer  looking  at  a  piece  of  muslin  to  looking  at  a  marine 
officer." 

"  That's  not  very  flattering,"  replied  the  captain  ; 
"  if  you  spoil  the  muslin,  you're  determined  not  to 
spoil  me." 

"  The  muslin  is  of  little  value,"  said  Amelia  softly ; 
walking  to  the  other  side  of  the  shop,  and  turning  over 
the  books. 

''  Mr  Flat,"  said  my  mother,  "  your  subscription  to  the 


48  Percival  Keene 

library  is  out  last  month  ;  I  presume  I  can  put  your  name 
down  again  ? " 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  ;  I  never  read  a  book,"  replied 
Mr  Flat,  yawning. 

"That's  not  at  all  necessary,  Mr  Flat,"  said  my  mother; 
"  in  most  businesses  there  are  sleeping  partners ;  besides, 
if  you  don't  read,  you  come  here  to  talk,  which  is  a 
greater  enjoyment  still,  and  luxuries  must  be  paid  for," 

**  Well,  I'll  try  another  quarter,"  replied  Mr  Flat,  and 
then " 

"  And  then  what  ? "  said  my  aunt  Milly,  smiling. 

"  Well,  I  don't  know,"  says  Flat:  *'  is  that  clock  of  yours 
right,  Mrs  Keene  ?  " 

*'  It  is,  but  I  am  fearful  that  your  thoughts  run  faster  than 
the  clock,  Mr  Flat ;  you  are  thinking  of  the  dress  bugle  for 
dinner  ? " 

"  No,  I  was  not." 

**  Then  you  were  thinking  of  yourself? " 

**  No,  I  wasn't,  Mrs  Keene,"  said  Flat,  rising  and  walking 
out  of  the  shop. 

"  I'll  tell  you,"  said  he,  turning  round  as  he  went  out, 
*'  what  I  was  thinking  of,  Mrs  Keene  ;  not  of  myself,  I  was 
thinking  of  my  bull  pup." 

My  mother  burst  out  a-laughing  as  the  lieutenant 
disappeared ,  *'  I  was  not  far  wrong  when  I  said  he  was 
thinking  of  himself,"  said  she,  "for  a  calf  is  a  sort  of  hull 
pupr 

At  this  sally  Captain  Bridgeman  laughed,  and  danced 
about  the  shop  ;  at  last  he  said,  "  Poor  Flat !  Miss  Amelia, 
he's  desperately  in  love  with  you." 

"  That's  more  than  I  am  with  him,"  said  Amelia  calmly. 

Here  two  ladies  came  in. 

Captain  Bridgeman  made  a  most  polite  bow  :  "  I  trust 
Mrs  Handbell  is  quite  well,  and  Miss  Handbell,  I  hardly 
need  ask  the  question  with  the  charming  colour  you 
have?" 

"  Captain  Bridgeman,  you  appear  to  live  in  this  library  ; 
I  wonder  Mrs  Keene  don't  take  you  into  partnership." 


Percival  Keene  4^ 

"  If  I  were  not  honoured  with  the  custom  of  Mrs 
Handbell  and  other  ladies,  I  fear  that  my  shop  would 
have  little  attraction  for  gentlemen,"  replied  my  mother, 
with  a  curtsey. 

"  Mrs  Keene  is  quite  correct  in  her  surmise,  Miss  Hand- 
bell," said  Captain  Bridgeman ;  "  now  that  I  have  seen 
you,  I  shall  not  think  my  morning  thrown  away." 

"  If  report  says  true,  Captain  Bridgeman,"  replied  Mrs 
Handbell,  "  you  would  be  quite  as  often  here,  even  if  no 
ladies  were  to  be  customers  of  Mrs  Keene.  Mrs  Keene, 
have  you  any  of  that  narrow  French  ribbon  left  ? " 

"  I  think  I  have,  madam  ;  it  was  off  this  piece,  was  it 
not  ? " 

"  Yes,  but  I  really  don't  know  exactly  how  much  I  re- 
quire ;  perhaps  you  will  measure  it,  and  allow  me  to  return 
what  is  left  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  madam  j  will  you  take  it  with  you,  or  shall 
I  send  it?" 

"  I  wish  for  it  directly ;  will  you  be  very  long  in 
measuring  it,  for  I  ought  to  be  home  now  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  you'll  have  the  kindness  to  measure  what  you 
take  off  yourself,  madam,"  replied  my  mother,  "  and  then 
you  need  not  wait  ? " 

"  You  put  confidence  in  me,  I  observe,  Mrs  Keene," 
replied  Mrs  Handbell ;  "  well,  I  will  do  you  justice." 

My  mother  smiled  most  graciously,  put  the  piece  of 
ribbon  in  paper,  and  handed  it  to  Mrs  Handbell,  who, 
bowing  to  Captain  Bridgeman,  quitted  the  shop. 

"  I  wonder  whether  you  would  trust  me  in  that  way  .?" 
said  Captain  Bridgeman  to  my  mother. 

**  I  don't  think  I  should  ;  Amelia  says  you  will  help 
yourself  to  cigars,  and  that  she  is  sure  you  cheat  when  you 
count  them." 

**Does  she  really  say  that  ?  Well,  I  did  think  that  if 
there  was  anyone  who  would  have  upheld  my  character,  it 
would  have  been  Miss  Amelia." 

**  Perhaps,  Captain  Bridgeman,  she  is  getting  tir«d  of  so 
doing." 

P.K.  D 


50  Percival  Keene 

"  Or  tired  of  me,  Mrs  Keene,  which  would  be  worse 
still.  Here  comes  a  fair  young  lady, — Miss  Evans,  if  I 
mistake  not ;  I  believe  it  is  a  good  customer  to  your 
library  ?  " 

"  She  reads  a  great  deal,  and  is  therefore  only  a 
customer  to  the  library." 

"  Ladies  who  are  fond  of  reading  are  seldom  fond  of 
"working." 

**  Good  morning,  Miss  Evans,"  said  Captain  Bridgeman; 
"  you  come  for  more  food  for  the  mind,  I  presume  ? " 
(Miss  Evans  gave  a  bob,  and  turned  to  my  mother) — 

"  Have  you  anything  new,  Mrs  Keene  ?  I  have  brought 
back  the  three  volumes  of  Godolphin." 

**  Yes,  miss,  I  have  some  books  down  to-day." 

While  Miss  Evans  was  selecting  from  the  new  books, 
enter  Mr  Jones,  Mr  Smith,  and  Mr  Claville,  of  the  marine 
corps,  for  cigars.  Amelia  comes  out  to  attend  them — they 
purchase  a  few  articles,  and  are  talking  very  loud,  when 
three  more  ladies  entpr  the  shop,  all  for  books. 

It  being  now  about  three  o'clock,  the  customers  and 
loungers  come  in  fast.  Captain  Bridgeman  saunters  away 
in  company  with  his  brother  officers  ;  other  parties  enter, 
who  are  succeeded  by  fresh  claimants  for  books  or  the 
other  articles  to  be  procured  in  the  repository. 

This  demand  continues  till  about  five  o'clock,  when  the 
library  becomes  empty ;  I  come  home  from  school,  my 
father  slinks  in  from  barracks,  and  my  mother  and  sister 
return  to  the  back  parlour,  where  they  find  my  grand- 
mother, as  usual,  very  busy  with  her  knitting. 

Such  is  a  fair  sample  of  what  took  place  at  our  shop 
every  succeeding  day.  My  mother  made  few  bad  debts, 
and  rapidly  added  to  her  savings.  My  aunt  Milly  still 
balancing  between  the  certainty  of  Lieutenant  Flat,  and 
the  chance  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  and  I  dividing  my  time 
and  talents  between  learning  and  contriving  mischief. 


Percival  Keene  51 


Chapter    X 

About  six  months  after  I  had  blown  up  the  school  of 
Mr  O'Gallagher,  the  company  to  which  my  father  Ben 
belonged  was  ordered  afloat  again,  and  shortly  afterwards 
sailed  for  the  East  Indies,  in  the  Redoubtable,  74.  That  my 
mother  was  very  much  pleased  at  his  departure,  I  do  not 
scruple  to  assert ;  but  whether  she  ever  analysed  her 
feelings,  I  cannot  pretend  to  say ;  I  rather  think  that  all 
she  wished  was,  that  the  chapter  of  accidents  would 
prevent  Ben's  reappearance,  as  she  was  ashamed  of  him 
as  a  husband,  and  felt  that  he  was  an  obstacle  to  her 
sister's  advancement. 

So  one  fine  day  Ben  wished  us  all  good-bye ;  my  mother 
was  very  generous  to  him,  as  she  could  well  afford  to  be. 
I  rather  think  that  Ben  himself  was  not  sorry  to  go,  for, 
stupid  as  he  was,  he  must  have  felt  what  a  cipher 
he  had  become,  being  treated,  not  only  by  my  mother, 
but  by  everybody  else,  even  by  me,  as  a  sort  of  upper 
servant. 

It  so  happened,  that  about  a  month  after  Ben's  de- 
parture, Captain  Delmar  had,  through  the  interest  of  his 
uncle,  Lord  De  Versely,  been  appointed  to  a  ship  which 
was  lying  in  the  Medway,  and  he  came  down  to  Chatham 
to  join  her.  He  had  no  idea  that  my  mother  was  there, 
for  he  had  lost  sight  of  her  altogether,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  me,  might  very  probably  have  left  the  town 
without  having  made  the  discovery. 

Among  my  other  amusements,  I  had  a  great  partiality 
for  a  certain  bull  pup,  mentioned  by  Lieutenant  Flat  in 
the  former  chapter,  and  which  he  had  made  me  a  present 
of;  the  pup  was  now  grown  up,  and  I  had  taught  it 
many  tricks  ;  but  the  one  which  afforded  me  most  amuse- 
ment (of  course  at  other  people's  expense)  was,  that  I 
had  made  out  of  oakum  a  sham  pigtail,  about  a  foot  and 
a  half  long,  very  strong  and  thick,  with  an  iron  hook  at 
the  upper  end  of  it. 


52  Percival  Keene 

The  sham  tail  I  could  easily  hook  on  to  the  collar  of 
anyone's  coat  from  behind,  without  them  perceiving  it, 
and  Bob  had  been  instructed  by  me,  whenever  I  told  him 
to  fetch  it  (and  not  before)  to  jump  up  at  the  tail  wherever 
it  might  be,  and  hang  on  to  it  with  all  the  tenacity  of  the 
race. 

As  it  may  be  supposed,  this  was  a  great  source  of  mirth 
in  the  barracks  ;  it  was  considered  a  good  joke,  and  was 
much  applauded  by  Captain  Bridgeman;  but  it  was  not 
considered  a  good  joke  out  of  the  barracks  ;  and  many 
an  old  woman  had  I  already  frightened  almost  out  of  her 
senses,  by  affixing  the  tail  to  any  portion  of  the  back 
part  of  her  dress. 

It  so  happened,  that  one  afternoon  as  I  was  cruising 
about  with  Bob  at  my  heels,  I  perceived  the  newly-arrived 
Captain  Delmar,  in  all  the  pomp  of  pride  of  full  uniform, 
parading  down  the  street  with  a  little  middy  at  his  heels ; 
and  I  thought  to  myself,  "  Law  !  how  I  should  like  to 
hang  my  tail  to  his  fine  coat,  if  I  only  dared ; "  the 
impulse  had  become  so  strong,  that  I  actually  had  pulled 
up  my  pinafore  and  disengaged  the  tail  ready  for  any 
opportunity,  but  I  was  afraid  that  the  middy  would  see 
me. 

Captain  Delmar  had  passed  close  to  me,  the  middy  at 
his  heels  was  passing,  and  I  thought  all  chance  was  gone, 
when,  suddenly.  Captain  Delmar  turned  short  round  and 
addressed  the  little  officer,  asking  him  whether  he  had 
brought  the  order-book  with  him  .'*  The  middy  touched 
his  hat,  and  said  "  No ; "  upon  which  Captain  Delmar 
began  to  inflict  a  most  serious  lecture  upon  the  lad  for 
forgetting  what  he  had  forgotten  himself,  and  I  again 
passed  by. 

This  was  an  opportunity  I  could  not  resist,  while  the 
captain  and  middy  were  so  well  employed  giving  and 
receiving,  I  fixed  my  oakum  tail  to  the  collar  of  the 
captain's  gold-laced  coat,  and  then  walked  over  to  the 
other  side  of  the  street  with  Bob  at  my  heels. 

The   middy   being    duly  admonished.   Captain   Delmar 


H,' 


h 


%(^i 


i*       "^» 

MiK  ^"~ 

^feii 

W^  ^1 

_,.*-.v 

--  "-  -:'VJ 

Percival  Keene  53 

turned  round  again  and  resumed  his  way ;  upon  which 
I  called  Bob,  who  was  quite  as  ready  for  the  fun  as 
I  was,  and  pointing  to  the  captain,  said,  "  Fetch  it.  Bob." 
My  companion  cleared  the  street  in  three  or  four  bounds, 
and  in  a  second  afterwards  made  a  spring  up  the  back 
of  Captain  Delmar,  and  seizing  the  tail,  hung  by  it  with 
his  teeth,  shaking  it  with  all  his  might  as  he  hung  in  the 
air. 

Captain  Delmar  was,  to  use  a  sailor's  term,  completely 
taken  aback ;  indeed  he  was  nearly  capsized  by  the  un- 
expected assault.  For  a  short  time  he  could  not  discover 
what  it  was  ;  at  last,  by  turning  his  head  over  his  shoulder 
and  putting  his  hand  behind  him,  he  discovered  who  his 
assailant  was. 

Just  at  that  time,  I  called  out  "  Mad  dog !  mad  dog !  " 
and  Captain  Delmar  hearing  those  alarming  words,  became 
dreadfully  frightened  ;  his  cocked  hat  dropped  from  his 
head,  and  he  took  to  his  heels  as  fast  as  he  could,  running 
down  the  street,  with  Bob  clinging  behind  him. 

The  first  open  door  he  perceived  was  that  of  my 
mother's  library ;  he  burst  in,  nearly  upsetting  Captain 
Bridgeman,  who  was  seated  at  the  counter  talking  to 
aunt  Milly,  crying  out  "  Help  !  help ! "  As  he  turned 
round,  his  sword  became  entangled  between  his  legs, 
tripped  him  up,  and  he  fell  on  the  floor.  This  unhooked 
the  tail,  and  Bob  galloped  out  of  the  shop,  bearing  his 
prize  to  me,  who,  with  the  little  middy,  remained  in  the 
street  convulsed  with  laughter.  Bob  delivered  up  the  tail, 
which  I  again  concealed  under  my  pinafore,  and  then,  with 
a  demure  face,  ventured  to  walk  towards  my  mother's 
house,  and,  going  in  at  the  back  door,  put  Master  Bob  in 
the  wash-house  out  of  the  way  ;  the  little  middy,  who  had 
picked  up  the  captain's  hat,  giving  me  a  wink  as  I 
passed  him,  as  much  as  to  say,  I  won't  inform  against  you. 

In  the  meantime  Captain  Delmar  had  been  assisted  to 
his  legs  by  Captain  Bridgeman,  who  well  knew  who  had 
played  the  trick,  and  who,  as  well  as  aunt  Milly,  had 
great  difficulty  in  controlling  his  mirth. 


54  Percival  Keene 

"  Merciful  heaven !  what  was  it  ?  Was  the  animal 
mad  ?  Has  it  bitten  me  ? "  exclaimed  Captain  Delmar, 
falling  back  in  his  chair,  in  which  he  had  been  seated  by 
Captain  Bridgeman. 

"  I  really  do  not  know,"  replied  Captain  Bridgeman ; 
"  but  you  are  not  hurt,  sir,  apparently,  nor  indeed  is  your 
coat  torn." 

*'  What  dog — whose  dog  can  it  be  ? — it  must  be  shot 
immediately — I  shall  give  orders — I  shall  report  the  case 
to  the  admiral.  May  I  ask  for  a  glass  of  water  ?  Oh,  Mr 
Dott !  you're  there,  sir ;  how  came  you  to  allow  that  dog 
to  fasten  himself  on  my  back  in  that  way  ? " 

"  If  you  please,"  said  the  middy,  presenting  his  cocked 
hat  to  the  captain,  *'  I  did  draw  my  dirk  to  kill  him,  but 
you  ran  away  so  fast  that  I  couldn't  catch  you." 

"  Very  well,  sir,  you  may  go  down  to  the  boat  and 
wait  for  orders,"  replied  the  captain. 

At  this  moment  my  mother,  who  had  been  dressing 
herself,  made  her  first  appearance,  coming  out  of  the  back 
parlour  with  a  glass  of  water,  which  aunt  Milly  had  gone 
in  for.  Perceiving  a  gold-laced  captain,  she  advanced  all 
smiles  and  curtsies,  until  she  looked  in  his  face,  and  then 
she  gave  a  scream,  and  dropped  the  tumbler  on  the  floor, 
much  to  the  surprise  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  and  also  of 
aunt  Milly,  who,  not  having  been  at  the  Hall,  was  not 
acquainted  with  the  person  of  Captain  Delmar. 

Just  at  this  moment  in  came  I,  looking  as  demure  as  if, 
as  the  saying  is,  "  butter  would  not  melt  in  my  mouth," 
and  certainly  as  much  astonished  as  the  rest  at  my  mother's 
embarrassment ;  but  she  soon  recovered  herself,  and  asked 
Captain  Delmar  if  he  would  condescend  to  repose  himself 
a  little  in  the  back  parlour.  When  my  mother  let  the 
tumbler  fall,  the  captain  had  looked  her  full  in  the  face 
and  recognised  her,  and,  in  a  low  voice,  said,  "  Excessively 
strange,  —  so  very  unexpected ! "  He  then  rose  up 
from  the  chair  and  followed  my  mother  into  the  back  room. 

"  Who  can  it  be  ?  "  said  aunt  Milly  to  Captain  Bridge- 
man,  in  a  low  tone. 


Percival  Keene  ^^ 

"  I  suppose  it  must  be  the  new  captain  appointed  to 
the  Calliope,  I  read  his  name  in  the  papers,  the  Honour- 
able Captain  Delmar." 

"  It  must  be  him,"  replied  Milly ;  "for  my  sister  was 
brought  up  by  his  aunt,  Mrs  Delmar ;  no  wonder  she  was 
surprised  at  meeting  him  so  suddenly.  Percival,  you 
naughty  boy,"  continued  Milly,  shaking  her  finger  at  me, 
"  it  was  all  your  doing." 

**  Oh,  aunt  Milly !  you  should  have  seen  him  run," 
replied  I,  laughing  at  the  thought. 

"  rd  recommend  you  not  to  play  with  post  captains," 
said  Captain  Bridgeman,  "  or  you  may  get  worse  than  you 
give.  Mercy  on  us  !  "  exclaimed  he,  looking  at  me  full  in 
the  face. 

**  What's  the  matter  ?  "  said  aunt  Milly. 

Captain  Bridgeman  leant  over  the  counter,  and  I  heard 
him  whisper,  **Did  you  ever  see  such  a  likeness  as  between 
the  lad  and  Captain  Delmar  ?  " 

Milly  blushed  a  little,  nodded  her  head,  and  smiled,  as 
she  turned  away.  Captain  Bridgeman  appeared  to  be 
afterwards  in  a  brown  study :  he  tapped  his  boot  with  his 
cane,  and  did  not  speak. 

About  a  quarter  of  an  hour  passed,  during  which 
Captain  Delmar  remained  with  my  mother  in  the  parlour, 
when  she  opened  the  door,  and  beckoned  me  to  come  in. 
I  did  so ;  not  without  some  degree  of  anxiety,  for  I  was 
afraid  that  I  had  been  discovered;  but  this  doubt  was  soon 
removed  ;  Captain  Delmar  did  me  the  honour  to  shake 
hands  with  me,  and  then  patted  my  head,  saying,  he  hoped 
I  was  a  good  boy,  which,  being  compelled  to  be  my  own 
trumpeter,  I  very  modestly  declared  that  I  was.  My 
mother,  who  was  standing  up  behind,  lifted  up  her  eyes 
at  my  barefaced  assertion.  Captain  Delmar  then  shook 
hands  with  my  mother,  intimating  his  intention  of  paying 
her  another  visit  very  soon,  and  again  patting  me  on  the 
head,  quitted  the  parlour,  and  went  away  through  the 
shop. 

As  soon  as  Captain  Delmar  was  gone,  my  mother  turned 


$6  Percival  Keene 

round,  and  said,  "  You  naughty,  mischievous  boy,  to  play 
such  pranks.  I'll  have  that  dog  killed,  without  you 
promise  me  never  to  do  so  again." 

"  Do  what  again,  mother  ?  " 

"None  of  your  pretended  innocence  with  me.  I've 
been  told  of  the  pigtail  that  Bob  pulls  at.  That's  all  very 
well  at  the  barracks  with  the  marines,  sir,  but  do  you 
know  lu^o  it  is  that  you  have  been  playing  that  trick  to  ? " 

"  No,  mother,  I  don't.     Who  is  he  ? " 

"  Who  is  he,  you  undutiful  child  ?  why,  he's — he's  the 
Honourable  Captain  Delmar." 

"Well,  what  of  that.?"  replied  I.  "He's  a  naval 
captain,  ain't  he  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  but  he's  the  nephew  of  the  lady  who  brought 
me  up  and  educated  me.  It  was  he  that  made  the  match 
between  me  and  your  father :  so  if  it  had  not  been  for 
him,  child,  you  never  would  have  been  born." 

"  Oh !  that's  it,"  replied  I.  "  Well,  mother,  if  it  had 
not  been  for  me,  he'd  never  have  come  into  the  shop,  and 
found  you." 

"  But,  my  child,  we  must  be  serious ;  you  must  be  very 
respectful  to  Captain  Delmar,  and  play  no  tricks  with  him ; 
for  you  may  see  him  very  often,  and,  perhaps,  he  will  take 
a  fancy  to  you  ;  and  if  he  does,  he  may  do  you  a  great 
deal  of  good,  and  bring  you  forward  in  the  world ;  so 
promise  me." 

"Well,  mother,  I'll  promise  you  I'll  leave  him  alone  if 
you  wish  it.  Law,  mother,  you  should  have  seen  how  the 
middy  laughed  at  him  ;  it  was  real  fun  to  make  a  gallant 
captain  run  in  the  way  he  did." 

"  Go  along,  you  mischievous  animal,  and  recollect  your 
promise  to  me,"  said  my  mother,  as  she  went  into  the  shop, 
where  she  found  that  Captain  Bridgeman,  to  whom  she 
intended  to  explain  how  it  was  that  she  had  dropped  the 
tumbler  of  water,  had  gone  away. 

There  was  a  great  deal  of  consultation  between  my 
grandmother  and  my  mother  on  that  evening ;  my  aunt 
and  I  were  sent  out  to  take  a  walk,  that  we  might  not 


Percival  Keene  57 

overhear  what  passed,  and  when  we  returned  we  found 
them  still  in  close  conversation. 


Chapter  XI 

The  Hoftourable  Captain  Delmar  was  now  a  frequent 
visitor  to  my  mother,  and  a  good  customer  to  the  library. 
He  did,  however,  generally  contrive  that  his  visits  should 
be  paid  late  in  the  afternoon,  just  after  the  marine  officers 
had  retired  to  dress  for  dinner ;  for  he  was  a  very  haughty 
personage,  and  did  not  think  it  proper  for  any  officers  of 
an  inferior  grade  to  come  **  between  the  wind  and  his 
nobility." 

I  cannot  say  that  I  was  partial  to  him ;  indeed,  his 
pomposity,  as  I  considered  it,  was  to  me  a  source  of 
ridicule  and  dislike.  He  took  more  notice  of  me  than  he 
did  of  anybody  else ;  but  he  appeared  to  consider  that  his 
condescending  patronage  was  all  that  was  necessary ; 
whereas,  had  he  occasionally  given  me  a  half-crown,  I 
should  have  cherished  better  feelings  towards  him :  not 
that  I  wanted  money,  for  my  mother  supplied  me  very 
liberally,  considering  my  age  j  but  although  you  may  coax 
and  flatter  a  girl  into  loving  you,  you  cannot  a  boy,  who 
requires  more  substantial  proofs  of  your  good-will. 

There  were  a  great  many  remarks  not  very  flattering  to 
my  mother,  made  behind  her  back,  as  to  her  former 
intimacy  with  Captain  Delmar ;  for,  somehow  or  another, 
there  always  is  somebody  who  knows  something,  wherever 
doubts  or  surmises  arise,  and  so  it  was  in  this  case ;  but  if 
people  indulged  in  ill-natured  remarks  when  she  was  not 
there,  they  did  not  in  her  presence ;  on  the  contrary,  the 
friendship  of  so  great  a  man  as  the  Honourable  Captain 
Delmar  appeared  rather  to  make  my  mother  a  person  of 
more  consequence. 

She  was  continually  pointing  out  to  me  the  propriety  of 
securing  the  good-will  of  this  great  personage,  and   the 


58  Percival  Keene 

more  she  did  so,  the  more  I  felt  inclined  to  do  the  reverse ; 
indeed,  I  should  have  broke  out  into  open  mutiny,  if  it 
had  not  been  for  Captain  Bridgeman,  who  sided  with  my 
mother,  and  when  I  went  to  him  to  propose  playing 
another  trick  upon  the  noble  captain,  not  only  refused  to 
aid  me,  but  told  me,  if  I  ever  thought  of  such  a  thing,  he 
would  never  allow  me  to  come  to  his  rooms  again. 

"Why,  what  good  can  he  do  to  me  ? "  inquired  I. 

**  He  may  advance  you  properly  in  life — who  knows  ? — 
he  may  put  you  on  the  quarter-deck,  and  get  you  promoted 
in  the  service." 

**  What,  make  a  middy  of  me  ?  " 

'*  Yes,  and  from  a  midshipman  you  may  rise  to  be  a  post- 
captain,  or  admiral,  a  much  greater  rank  than  I  shall  ever 
obtain,"  said  Captain  Bridgeman;  "so  take  my  advice,  and 
do  as  your  mother  wishes ;  be  very  civil  and  respectful  to 
Captain  Delmar,  and  he  may  be  as  good  as  a  father  to 
you." 

"That's  not  saying  much,"  replied  I,  thinking  of  my 
father  Ben,  "I'd  rather  have  two  mothers  than  two 
fathers."     And  here  the  conversation  ended. 

I  had  contracted  a  great  alliance  with  Mr  Dott,  the 
midshipman,  who  followed  Captain  Delmar  about,  just  as 
Bob  used  to  follow  me,  and  generally  remained  in  the 
shop,  or  outside  with  me,  when  his  captain  called  upon 
my  mother.  He  was  a  little  wag,  as  full  of  mischief  as 
myself,  and  even  his  awe  of  his  captain,  which,  as  a 
youngster  in  the  service,  was  excessive,  would  not  prevent 
him  from  occasionally  breaking  out.  My  mother  took 
great  notice  of  him,  and  when  he  could  obtain  leave  (which 
indeed  she  often  asked  for  him),  invited  him  to  come  to 
our  house,  when  he  became  my  companion  during  his 
stay;  we  would  sally  out  together,  and  vie  with  each 
other  in  producing  confusion  and  mirth,  at  other  people's 
expense;  we  became  the  abhorrence  of  every  old  fruit 
woman  and  beggar  in  the  vicinity. 

Captain  Delmar  heard  occasionally  of  my  pranks,  and 
looked  very  majestic  and  severe  ;  but  as  I  was  not  a  middy, 


Percival  Keene  ^g 

I  cared  little  for  his  frowns.  At  last,  an  opportunity  offered, 
which  I  could  not  resist ;  and,  not  daring  to  make  known 
my  scheme  either  to  Captain  Bridgeman  or  aunt  Milly,  I 
confided  it  to  Tommy  Dott,  the  little  middy,  who,  regard- 
less of  the  consequences,  joined  me  in  it  heart  and  soul. 

The  theatre  had  been  opened  at  Chatham,  and  had  met 
with  indifferent  success.  I  went  there  once  with  my  aunt 
Milly,  and  twice  with  Mr  Dott ;  I  therefore  knew  my 
/oca/e  well.  It  appeared  that  one  of  the  female  performers, 
whose  benefit  was  shortly  to  take  place,  was  very  anxious 
to  obtain  the  patronage  of  Captain  Delmar,  and,  with  the 
usual  tact  of  women,  had  applied  to  my  mother  in  the  most 
obsequious  manner,  requesting  her  to  espouse  her  cause 
with  the  gallant  captain. 

My  mother,  pleased  with  the  idea  of  becoming  as  it  were 
a  patroness  under  the  rose,  did  so  effectually  exert  her 
influence  over  the  captain,  that  in  a  day  or  two  afterwards 
play-bills  were  posted  all  over  the  town,  announcing  that 
the  play  of  The  Stranger,  with  the  farce  of  Raising  the  Windy 
would  be  performed  on  Friday  evening,  for  the  benefit  of 
Miss  Mortimer,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Honourable 
Captain  Delmar,  and  the  officers  of  his  Majesty's  ship 
Calliope.  Of  course  the  grateful  young  lady  sent  my  mother 
some  tickets  of  admission,  and  two  of  them  I  reserved  for 
Tommy  Dott  and  myself. 

Captain  Delmar  had  made  a  large  party  of  ladies,  and  of 
course  all  the  officers  of  the  ship  attended ;  the  house  was 
as  full  as  it  could  hold.  My  mother  and  aunt  was  there 
in  a  retired  part  of  the  boxes ;  Tommy  Dott  and  I  entered 
the  theatre  with  them,  and  afterwards  had  gone  up  to  what 
is,  at  the  theatres  at  seaports,  usually  denominated  the  slips, 
that  is,  the  sides  of  the  theatre  on  the  same  range  as  the 
gallery.  There  was  Captain  Delmar,  with  all  his  ladies 
and  all  his  officers,  occupying  nearly  the  whole  of  the  side 
of  the  dress  circle  below  us,  we  having  taken  our  position 
above  him,  so  that  we  might  not  be  observed. 

The  performance  commenced.  Miss  Mortimer,  as  Mrs 
Haller,  was  very  effective ;  and  in  the  last  scene  was  com- 


6o  Percival  Keene 

pelling  the  eyes  of  the  company  to  water,  whea  we  thought 
we  would  produce  a  still  greater  effect. 

We  had  purchased  a  pound  of  the  finest  Scotch  snuff, 
which  we  had  enclosed  in  two  pasteboard  cases,  similar  in 
form  to  those  of  squibs,  only  about  six  times  the  size,  and 
holding  half  a  pound  of  snuff  each.  Our  object  was  in 
doing  this,  that  by  jerking  it  all  out  with  a  heave,  we  might 
at  once  throw  it  right  into  the  centre  of  the  theatre  above, 
so  that  in  its  descent  it  might  be  fairly  distributed  among 
all  parties. 

There  was  no  one  in  the  slips  with  us,  except  midship- 
men and  a  description  of  people  who  would  consider  it  a 
good  joke,  and  never  would  peach  if  they  perceived  we 
were  the  culprits. 

At  a  signal  between  us,  just  as  Mrs  Haller  was  giving  a 
paper  to  her  husband,  did  we  give  our  shower  of  snuff  to 
the  audience,  jerking  it  right  across  the  theatre.  In  a  few 
minutes,  the  effect  was  prodigious  ;  Captain  Delmar's  party 
being  right  beneath  us,  probably  received  a  greater  share, 
for  they  commenced  sneezing  fast,  then  the  boxes  on  the 
other  side,  the  pit  followed,  and  at  last  Mr  and  Mrs  Haller 
and  the  Stranger  were  taken  with  such  a  fit  of  sneezing 
that  they  could  no  longer  talk  to  each  other. 

The  children  were  brought  out  to  their  parents  to  effect 
their  reconcihation,  but  they  did  nothing  but  sneeze,  poor 
things ;  and  at  last  the  uproar  was  tremendous,  and  the 
curtain  was  dropped,  not  to  loud  plaudits,  but  to  loud 
sneezings  from  every  part  of  the  theatre. 

Never  was  there  anything  so  ludicrous  :  the  manager 
sent  officers  up  to  discover  the  offenders,  but  no  one  could 
tell  who  had  played  the  trick ;  he  then  came  before  the 
curtain  to  make  a  speech  upon  the  occasion,  but  having 
sneezed  seven  or  eight  times,  he  was  obliged  to  retire 
with  his  handkerchief  to  his  nose ;  and  the  audience, 
finding  it  impossible  to  check  the  titillation  of  the  olfactory 
nerves,  abandoned  the  theatre  as  fast  as  they  could,  leaving 
the  farce  of  Raising  the  Wind  to  be  performed  to  empty 
benches. 


Percival  Keene  61 

I  hardly  need  say,  that  as  soon  as  we  had  thrown  the 
snufF,  Mr  Dott  and  I  had  gone  down  and  taken  our  places 
very  demurely  in  the  box  by  the  side  of  my  mother,  and 
appeared  just  as  astonished,  and  indeed  added  as  much  as 
possible  to  the  company  of  sneezers. 

Captain  Delmar  was  very  furious  at  this  want  of  respect 
of  certain  parties  unknown,  and  had  we  been  discovered, 
whatever  might  have  been  my  fate,  it  would  have  gone 
hard  with  Tommy  Dott ;  but  we  kept  our  own  counsel, 
and  escaped. 

That  I  was  suspected  by  aunt  Milly  and  Captain 
Bridgeman  is  certain,  and  my  aunt  taxed  me  with  it,  but  I 
would  not  confess  ;  my  mother  also  had  her  suspicions, 
but  as  Captain  Delmar  had  none,  that  was  of  no  conse- 
quence. 

The  success  of  this  trick  was  a  great  temptation  to  try 
another  or  two  upon  the  noble  captain.  He  was,  however, 
saved  by  the  simple  fact  of  H.M.  ship  Calliope  being 
reported  manned  and  ready  for  sea ;  orders  were  sent 
down  for  his  going  round  to  Portsmouth  to  await  the 
commands  of  the  Lords  Commissioners  of  the  Admiralty, 
and  Captain  Delmar  came  to  pay  his  farewell  visit. 

The  report  from  the  schoolmaster  had  been  very 
favourable,  and  Captain  Delmar  then  asked  me,  for  the 
first  time,  if  I  would  like  to  be  a  sailor.  As  Captain 
Bridgeman  had  advised  me  not  to  reject  any  good  oiFer  on 
the  part  of  the  honourable  captain,  I  answered  in  the 
affirmative  ;  whereupon  the  captain  replied,  that  if  I  paid 
attention  to  my  learning,  in  a  year's  time  he  would  take 
me  with  him  on  board  of  his  frigate. 

He  then  patted  my  head,  forgot  to  give  me  half- 
a-crown;  and  shaking  hands  with  my  mother  and  aunt, 
quitted  the  house,  followed  by  Tommy  Dott,  who,  as  he 
went  away,  turned  and  laughed  his  adieu. 

I  have  not  mentioned  my  grandmother  lately.  The  fact 
is,  that  when  Captain  Delmar  made  his  appearance,  for 
some  cause  or  another,  which  I  could  not  comprehend,  she 
declared  her  intention  of  going  away  and  paying  a  visit  to 


62  Percival  Keene 

her  old  acquaintances  at  the  Hall.  She  did  so.  As  I  after- 
wards found  out  from  what  I  overheard,  she  had  a  very 
great  aversion  to  the  noble  captain ;  but  the  cause  of  her 
aversion  was  never  communicated  to  me.  Soon  after  the 
sailing  of  the  Calliope,  she  again  made  her  appearance, 
took  her  old  seat  in  the  easy  chair,  and  resumed  her  eternal 
knitting  as  before. 


Chapter  XII 

Another  year  of  my  existence  passed  rapidly  away ;  I 
was  nearly  thirteen  years  old,  a  sturdy  bold  boy,  well 
fitted  for  the  naval  profession,  which  I  now  considered 
decided  upon,  and  began  to  be  impatient  to  leave  school, 
and  wondered  that  we  heard  nothing  of  Captain  Delmar, 
when  news  was  received  from  another  quarter. 

One  morning,  Captain  Bridgeman  came  much  earlier 
than  usual,  and  with  a  very  grave  face  put  on  especially 
for  the  occasion.  I  had  not  set  off  for  school,  and  ran  up 
to  him ;  but  he  checked  me,  and  said,  "  I  must  see  your 
mother  directly,  I  have  very  important  news  for  her." 

I  went  in  to  tell  my  mother,  who  requested  Captain 
Bridgeman  to  come  into  the  parlour,  and  not  being  aware 
of  the  nature  of  the  communication,  ordered  aunt  Milly 
and  me  into  the  shop ;  we  waited  for  some  minutes,  and 
then  Captain  Bridgeman  made  his  appearance. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ? "  said  Milly. 

''  Read  this  newspaper,"  said  he  ;  "  there  is  a  despatch 
from  India,  it  will  tell  you  all  about  it,  and  you  can  show 
it  to  your  sister,  when  she  is  more  composed." 

Curious  to  know  what  the  matter  could  be,  I  quitted 
the  shop,  and  went  into  the  parlour,  where  I  saw  my 
mother  with  her  face  buried  in  the  sofa  pillow,  and 
apparently  in  great  distress. 

"  What's  the  matter,  mother  ? "  said  I. 

"  Oh !     my    child,    my   child ! "    replied   my    mother. 


Percival  Keene  6^ 

wringing  her  hands,  "  you  are  an  orphan,  and  I  am  a 
lonely  widow." 

"How's  that?"  said  I. 

"How's  that?"  said  my  grandmother,  "why,  are  you 
such  a  fool  as  not  to  understand  that  your  father  is  dead?" 

"  Father's  dead,  is  he  ?  "  replied  I,  "  I'll  go  and  tell  aunt 
Milly  ', "  and  away  I  went  out  of  the  parlour  to  Milly, 
whom  I  found  reading  the  newspaper. 

"  Aunt,"  said  I,  "  father's  dead,  only  to  think  !  I  wonder 
how  he  died  !  " 

"He  was  killed  in  action,  dear,"  said  my  aunt ;  "look 
here,  here  is  the  account,  and  the  list  of  killed  and 
wounded.  D'ye  see  your  father's  name — Benjamin  Keene, 
marine  ?  " 

"  Let  me  read  all  about  it,  aunt  Milly,"  replied  I,  taking 
the  paper  from  her;  and  I  was  soon  very  busy  with  the 
account  of  the  action. 

My  readers  must  not  suppose  that  I  had  no  feeling, 
because  I  showed  none  at  my  father's  death ;  if  they  call 
to  mind  the  humble  position  in  which  I  had  always  seen 
my  father,  who  dared  not  even  intrude  upon  the  presence 
of  those  with  whom  my  mother  and  I  were  on  familiar 
terms,  and  that  he  was  ordered  about  just  like  a  servant 
by  my  mother,  who  set  me  no  example  of  fear  or  love  for 
him ;  they  will  easily  imagine  that  I  felt  less  for  his  death 
than  I  should  have  for  that  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  or  many 
others  with  whom  I  was  on  intimate  terms. 

What  did  puzzle  me  was,  that  my  mother  should  show 
so  much  feeling  on  the  occasion.  I  did  not  know  the 
world  then,  and  that  decency  required  a  certain  display  of 
grief.  Aunt  Milly  appeared  to  be  very  unconcerned  about 
it,  although,  occasionally,  she  was  in  deep  thought.  I  put 
down  the  paper  as  soon  as  I  had  read  the  despatch,  and 
said  to  her,  "  Well,  I  suppose  I  must  go  to  school  now, 
aunt?" 

"  Oh  no,  dear,"  replied  she,  "  you  can't  go  to  school  for 
a  few  days  now,  it  wouldn't  be  proper  •,  you  must  remain 
at  home  and  wait  till  you  have  put  on  mourning." 


64  Percival  Keene 

"I'm  glad  of  that,  at  all  events,"  replied  I;  "I  wonder 
where  Captain  Delmar  is,  and  why  he  don't  send  for  me  ^ 
I  begin  to  hate  school." 

"I  dare  say  it  won't  be  long  before  you  hear  from  him, 
dear,"  replied  my  aunt  ;  "  stay  here  and  mind  the  shop, 
while  I  go  in  to  your  mother." 

If  the  truth  was  told,  I  am  afraid  that  the  death  of 
Ben  was  a  source  of  congratulation  to  all  parties  who 
were  then  in  the  parlour.  As  for  me,  I  was  very  glad 
to  have  a  few  days'  holiday,  being  perfectly  indifferent 
as  to  whether  he  was  dead  or  alive. 

When  I  went  in  I  found  them  in  consultation  as  to  the 
mourning  :  my  mother  did  not,  in  the  first  place,  wish  to 
make  any  parade  about  a  husband  of  whom  she  was 
ashamed  ;  in  the  second,  she  did  not  like  widow's  weeds, 
and  the  unbecoming  cap.  So  it  was  decided,  as  Ben  had 
been  dead  six  months,  and  if  they  had  known  it  before, 
they  would  have  been  in  mourning  for  him  all  that  time, 
that  half-mourning  was  all  that  was  requisite  for  them ; 
and  that,  as  for  me,  there  was  no  reason  for  my  going  into 
mourning  at  all. 

Three  days  after  the  intelligence,  my  mother  re-appeared 
in  the  shop ;  the  reason  why  she  did  not  appear  before 
was,  that  her  dress  was  not  ready ;  she  looked  very  pretty 
indeed  in  half-mourning,  so  did  my  aunt  Milly ;  and  the 
attentions  of  the  marine  corps,  especially  Captain  Bridge- 
man  and  Lieutenant  Flat,  were  more  unremitting  than 
ever. 

It  appeared,  that  as  the  death  of  Ben  had  removed  the 
great  difficulty  to  my  aunt's  being  married  to  an  officer, 
my  grandmother  had  resolved  to  ascertain  the  intentions  of 
Captain  Bridgeman,  and  if  she  found  that  he  cried  off,  to 
persuade  Milly  to  consent  to  become  Mrs  Flat.  Whether 
she  consulted  my  mother  or  my  aunt  on  this  occasion,  I 
cannot  positively  say,  but  I  rather  think  not. 

My  mother  and  my  aunt  were  walking  out  one  evening, 
when  Captain  Bridgeman  came  in,'  and  my  grandmother, 
who  remained  in  the  shop  whenever  my  mother  and  Milly 


Percival  Kcene  6$ 

went  out  together,  which  was  very  seldom,  requested  hhn 
to  walk  into  the  back  parlour,  desiring  me  to  remain  in  the 
shop,  and  let  her  know  if  she  was  wanted. 

Now  when  they  went  into  the  parlour,  the  door  was  left 
ajar,  and  as  I  remained  at  the  back  part  of  the  shop,  I 
could  not  help  overhearing  every  word  which  was  said  ^ 
for  my  grandmother  being  very  deaf,  as  most  deaf  people 
do,  talked  quite  as  loud  as  Captain  Bridgeman  was  com- 
pelled to  do,  to  make  her  hear  him. 

"  I  wish,  Captain  Bridgeman,  as  a  friend,  to  ask  your 
advice  relative  to  my  daughter  Amelia,"  said  the  old  lady. 
*' Please  to  take  a  chair." 

"  If  there  is  any  opinion  that  I  can  offer  on  the  subject, 
madam,  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  give  it,"  replied  the 
captain,  sitting  down  as  requested. 

'*  You  see  my  daughter  Amelia  has  been  well  brought 
up,  and  carefully  educated,  as  was  indeed  my  daughter 
Arabella,  through  the  kindness  of  my  old  patron,  Mrs 
Delmar,  the  aunt  of  the  Honourable  Captain  Delmar, 
whom  you  have  often  met  here,  and  who  is  heir  to  the 
title  of  De  Versely ;  that  is  to  say,  his  eldest  brother  has 
no  children.  I  have  been  nearly  fifty  years  in  the  family 
as  a  confidential.  Captain  Bridgeman ;  the  old  lord  was 
very  fond  of  my  husband,  who  was  his  steward,  but  he 
died,  poor  man,  a  long  while  ago ;  I'm  sure  it  would  have 
broken  his  heart  if  in  his  life-time  my  daughter  Arabella 
had  made  the  foolish  match  which  she  did  with  a  private 
marine ;  however,  what's  done  can't  be  helped,  as  the 
saying  Is — that's  all  over  now." 

"  It  was  certainly  a  great  pity  that  Mrs  Keene  should 
have  been  so  foolish,"  replied  Captain  Bridgeman,  "but, 
as  you  say,  that  is  all  over  now." 

"  Yes ;  God's  will  be  done,  Captain  Bridgeman ;  now 
you  see,  sir,  that  this  marriage  of  Bella's  has  done  no  good 
to  the  prospects  of  her  sister  Amelia,  who,  nevertheless, 
a  good  and  pretty  girl,  though  I  say  it,  who  am  her  mother  j 
and,  moreover,  she  will  bring  a  pretty  penny  to  her  hus- 
band, whoever  he  may  be  ;  for  you  see,  Captain  Bridgeman,, 

P.K.  E 


66  Percival  Keene 

my  husband  was  not  idle  during  the  time  that  he  was  in 
the  family  of  the  Delmars,  and  as  her  sister  is  so  well  to 
do,  why  little  Amelia  will  come  into  a  greater  share  than 
she  otherwise  would — that  is,  if  she  marries  well,  and 
according  to  the  wishes  of  her  mother." 

At  this  interesting  part  of  the  conversation  Captain 
Bridgeman  leant  more  earnestly  towards  my  grandmother. 

"A  pretty  penny,  madam,  you  said;  I  never  heard  the 
expression  before  ;  what  may  a  pretty  penny  mean  ?  " 

*^It  means,  first  and  last,  ;^40oo.  Captain  Bridgeman; 
part  down,  and  the  other  when  I  die." 

"Indeed,"  replied  Captain  Bridgeman;  "I  certainly 
never  thought  that  IMiss  Amelia  would  ever  have  any 
fortune;  indeed,  she's  too  pretty  and  accomplished  to 
require  any." 

''Now,  sir,"  continued  my  grandmother,  "the  point  on 
which  I  wish  to  consult  you  is  this :  you  know  that 
Lieutenant  Flat  is  very  often  here,  and  for  a  long  while 
has  been  very  attentive  to  my  daughter ;  he  has,  I  believe, 
almost  as  much  as  proposed — that  is,  in  his  sort  of  way, 
but  my  daughter  does  not  seem  to  care  for  him.  Now, 
Captain  Bridgeman,  Mr  Flat  may  not  be  very  clever,  but 
I  believe  him  to  be  a  very  worthy  young  man ;  still  one 
must  be  cautious,  and  what  I  wish  to  know  before  I  inter- 
fere and  persuade  my  daughter  to  marry  him,  is,  whether 
you  think  that  Mr  Flat  is  of  a  disposition  which  would 
make  the  marriage  state  a  happy  one ;  for  you  see,  Captain 
Bridgeman,  love  before  marriage  is  very  apt  to  fly  away, 
but  love  that  comes  after  marriage  will  last  out  your  life." 

"Well,  madam,"  replied  the  captain,  "I  will  be  candid 
with  you ;  I  do  not  think  that  a  clever  girl  like  Miss 
Amelia  is  likely  to  be  happy  as  the  wife  of  my  good  friend 
Mr  Flat ;  still  there  is  nothing  against  his  character, 
madam.     I  believe  him  harmless — very  harmless." 

"He's  a  very  fine-looking  young  man.  Captain  Bridge- 
man." 

"  Yes  ;  nothing  to  be  found  fault  with  in  his  appearance.'^ 

"  Very  good-natured." 


Percival  Keene  ^"j 

**  Yes;  he's  not  very  quick  in  temper,  or  anything  else ; 
he's  what  we  call  a  slow  coach." 

*'I  hear  he's  a  very  correct  officer,  Captain  Bridgeman." 

'*  Yes;  I  am  not  aware  that  he  has  ever  been  under  an 
arrest." 

''Well,  we  cannot  expect  everything  in  this  world;  he 
is  handsome,  good-tempered,  and  a  good  officer ;  I  cannot 
see  why  Amelia  does  not  like  him,  particularly  as  her 
affections  are  not  otherwise  engaged.  I  am  satisfied  with 
the  answer  you  have  given.  Captain  Bridgeman,  and  now 
I  shall  point  out  to  Amelia  that  I  expect  she  will  make  up 
her  mind  to  accept  Mr  Flat." 

Here  Captain  Bridgeman  hesitated. 

"  Indeed,  madam,  if  her  affections  are  not  otherwise 
engaged — I  say — are  not  engaged,  madam,  I  do  not  think 
she  could  do  better.  Would  you  like  me  to  sound  Miss 
Amelia  on  the  subject  ? " 

"  Really,  Captain  Bridgeman,  it  is  very  kind  of  you ; 
you  may  perhaps  persuade  her  to  listen  to  your  friend  Mr 
Flat." 

"I  will,  at  all  events,  ascertain  her  real  sentiments, 
madam,"  said  the  captain,  rising ;  "  and,  if  you  please,  I 
will  say  farewell  for  the  present." 

As  my  grandmother  anticipated,  the  scale,  which  had 
been  so  long  balanced  by  Captain  Bridgeman,  was  weighed 
down  in  favour  of  marriage  by  the  death  of  my  father  Ben 
and  the  unexpected  fortune  of  ;^40oo. 

The  next  day  the  captain  proposed  and  was  accepted, 
and  six  weeks  from  that  date  my  aunt  Milly  became  his 
wife. 

The  wedding  was  very  gay :  some  people  did  sneer  at 
the  match,  but  where  was  there  ever  a  match  without  a 
sneer ,?  There  are  always  and  everywhere  people  to  be 
found  who  will  envy  the  happiness  of  others.  Some 
talked  about  the  private  marine ;  this  attack  was  met  with 
the  ^£4000  (or  rather  ;^8ooo  per  annum,  for  rumour,  as 
usual,  had  doubled  the  sum)  ;  others  talked  of  the  shop  as 
infra  dig. ;  the  set-off  against  which  was,  the  education  and 


68  Percival  Keene 

beauty  of  the  bride.  One  or  two  subs'  wives  declared 
that  they  would  not  visit  Mrs  Bridgeman ;  but  when  the 
colonel  and  his  lady  called  to  congratulate  the  new-married 
couple,  and  invited  a  large  party  in  their  own  house  to 
meet  them,  then  the  subs'  wives  left  their  cards  as  soon  as 
they  could. 

In  a  few  weeks  all  was  right  again :  my  mother  would 
not  give  up  her  shop — it  v/as  too  lucrative ;  but  she  was 
on  more  intimate  terms  with  her  customers,  and  when 
people  found  that,  although  her  sister  was  a  captain's  lady, 
m.y  mother  had  too  much  sense  to  be  ashamed  of  her 
position,  why  they  liked  her  the  better.  Indeed,  as  she 
was  still  very  handsome,  one  or  two  of  the  marine  officers, 
now  that  she  was  a  widow,  paid  her  very  assiduous  court ; 
but  my  mother  had  no  intention  of  entering  again  into  the 
holy  state — she  preferred  state  in  quo.  She  had  no  one 
to  care  for  but  me,  and  for  me  she  continued  her  shop  and 
library,  although  I  believe  she  could  have  retired  upon  a 
comfortable  independence,  had  she  chosen  so  to  do. 

My  mother,  whatever  she  might  have  been  when  a  girl, 
was  now  a  strong-minded,  clever  woman.  It  must  have 
been  a  painful  thing  for  her  to  have  made  up  her  mind  to 
allow  me  to  go  to  sea;  I  was  her  only  child,  her  only 
care ;  I  believe  she  loved  me  dearly,  although  she  was  not 
so  lavish  of  her  caresses  as  my  aunt  Milly ;  but  she  per- 
ceived that  it  would  be  for  my  advantage  that  I  should 
ensure  the  patronage  and  protection  of  Captain  Delmar, 
and  she  sacrificed  self  to  my  interest. 


Chapter  XIII 

About  a  month  after  my  aunt's  marriage  a  letter  was 
received  from  Captain  Delmar,  who  had  arrived  at  Spit- 
head,  requesting  my  mother  to  send  me  to  Portsmouth  as 
soon  as  she  could,  and  not  go  to  the  trouble  or  expense  of 
fitting  me  out,  as  he  would  take  that  upon  himself. 


Percival  Keene  69 

This  was  but  short  notice  to  give  a  fond  mother,  but 
there  was  no  help  for  it ;  she  returned  an  answer,  that  in 
three  days  from  the  date  of  the  letter  I  should  be 
there. 

I  was  immediately  summoned  from  school,  that  she 
might  see  as  much  of  me  as  possible  before  I  went ;  and 
although  she  did  not  attempt  to  detain  me,  I  perceived 
very  often  the  tears  run  down  her  cheeks. 

My  grandmother  thought  proper  to  make  me  very  long 
speeches  every  three  or  four  hours,  the  substance  of  which 
may  be  comprehended  in  very  few  words — to  wit,  that  I 
had  been  a  very  bad  boy,  and  that  I  was  little  better  now  j 
that  I  had  been  spoiled  by  over-indulgence,  and  that  it  was 
lucky  my  aunt  Milly  was  not  so  much  with  me ;  that  on 
board  of  a  man-of-war  I  dare  not  play  tricks,  and  that  I 
would  find  it  very  different  from  being  at  home  with  my 
mother ;  that  Captain  Delmar  was  a  very  great  man,  and 
that  I  must  be  very  respectful  to  him ;  that  some  day  I 
should  thank  her  very  much  for  her  being  so  kind  to  me  ; 
that  she  hoped  I  would  behave  well,  and  that  if  I  did  not, 
she  hoped  I  would  get  a  good  beating. 

Such  was  the  burden  of  her  song,  till  at  last  I  got  very 
tired  of  it,  and  on  the  third  evening  I  broke  away  from 
her,  saying,  "Law,  granny,  how  you  do  twaddle!"  upon 
which  she  called  me  a  good-for-nothing  young  blackguard, 
and  felt  positively  sure  that  I  should  be  hanged.  The 
consequence  was,  that  granny  and  I  did  not  part  good 
friends,  and  I  sincerely  hoped  that  when  I  had  come  back 
again,  I  should  not  find  her  above  ground. 

The  next  morning  I  bade  farewell  to  my  dear  aunt  Milly 
and  Captain  Bridgeman,  received  a  very  ungracious  salute 
from  granny,  who  appeared  to  think,  as  she  kissed  me, 
that  her  lips  were  touching  something  poisonous,  and  set 
off  with  my  mother  in  the  coach  to  Portsmouth. 

We  arrived  safe  at  Portsmouth,  and  my  mother  imme- 
diately took  lodgings  on  the  Common  Hard  at  Portsea. 
The  next  day,  having  dressed  herself  with  great  care, 
with  a  very  thick  veil  on  her  bonnet,  my  mother  walked 


70  Percival  Keene 

with  me  to  the  George  Hotel,  where  Captain  Dehnar  had 
taken  up  his  quarters. 

On  my  mother  sending  up  her  card,  we  were  immediately 
ushered  upstairs,  and  on  entering  the  room,  found  the 
Honourable  Captain  Delmar  sitting  down  in  full  uniform, 
his  sword  and  hat  and  numerous  papers  lying  on  the  table 
before  him.  On  one  side  of  the  table  stood  a  lieutenant, 
hat  in  hand  ;  on  the  other,  the  captain's  clerk,  with  papers 
for  him  to  sign.  My  friend  Tommy  Dott  was  standing  at 
the  window,  chasing  a  blue-bottle  fly,  for  want  of  some- 
thing better  to  do ;  and  the  steward  was  waiting  for  orders 
behind  the  captain's  chair. 

My  mother,  who  had  pulled  down  her  veil,  so  that  her 
face  was  not  visible,  made  a  slight  curtsey  to  Captain 
Delmar,  who  rose  up  and  advanced  to  receive  her  very 
graciously,  requesting  that  she  would  be  seated  for  a 
minute  or  two,  till  he  had  time  to  speak  to  her. 

I  have  thought  since,  that  my  honourable  captain  had  a 
mind  to  impress  upon  my  mother  the  state  and  dignity  of 
a  captain  in  his  Majesty's  service,  when  in  commission. 
He  took  no  notice  whatever  of  me.  Tommy  Dott  gave 
me  a  wink  of  his  eye  from  the  window,  and  I  returned  the 
compliment  by  putting  my  tongue  into  my  cheek  ;  but  the 
other  parties  were  too  much  occupied  with  the  captain  to 
perceive  our  friendly  recognition.  Captain  Delmar  con- 
tinued to  give  various  orders,  and  after  a  time  the  officers 
attending  were  dismissed. 

As  soon  as  we  were  alone,  my  mother  was  addressed  in, 
I  thought,  rather  a  pompous  way,  and  very  much  in  con- 
trast with  his  previous  politeness  before  others.  Captain 
Delmar  informed  her  that  he  should  take  me  immediately 
under  his  protection,  pay  all  my  expenses,  and,  if  I  behaved 
well,  advance  me  in  the  service. 

At  this  announcement,  my  mother  expressed  a  great 
deal  of  gratitude,  and  shedding  a  few  tears,  said  that  the 
boy  would  in  future  look  up  to  him  as  a  parent.  To  this 
speech  Captain  Delmar  made  no  reply ;  but,  changing  the 
conversation,  told  her  that   he   expected  to  sail  in  about 


Percival  Keene  71 

three  or  four  days,  and  that  no  time  must  be  lost  in  fitting 
me  out ;  that,  all  things  considered,  he  thought  it  advisable 
that  she  should  return  at  once  to  Chatham  and  leave  the 
boy  with  him,  as  she  could  not  know  what  was  requisite 
for  me,  and  would  therefore  be  of  no  use. 

At  the  idea  of  parting  with  me,  my  mother  cried 
bitterly.  Captain  Delmar  did  then  rise  off  his  chair,  and 
taking  my  mother  by  the  hand,  speak  to  her  a  few  words 
of  consolation.  My  mother  removed  her  handkerchief 
from  her  eyes  and  sighed  deeply,  saying  to  Captain 
Delmar,  with  an  appealing  look,  **Oh!  Captain  Delmar, 
remember  that  for  you  I  have  indeed  made  great  sacrifices  ; 
do  not  forget  them  when  you  look  at  that  boy,  who  is 
very  dear  to  me." 

"  I  will  do  him  justice,"  replied  the  captain,  somewhat 
affected,  "but  I  must  insist  upon  inviolable  secrecy  on 
your  part  j  you  must  promise  me  that,  under  any  circum- 
stances  " 

**I  have  obeyed  you  for  thirteen  years,"  replied  my 
mother  ;  "I  am  not  likely  to  forget  my  promise  now ;  it 
is  hard  to  part  with  him,  but  I  leave  him  in  the  hands 
of " 

*^You  forget  the  boy  is  there,"  interrupted  Captain 
Delmar ;  "  take  him  away  now  ;  to-morrow  morning  I 
will  send  my  coxswain  for  him,  and  you  must  go  back  to 
Chatham." 

"  God  bless  you,  sir,"  replied  my  mother,  weeping,  as 
Captain  Delmar  shook  her  hand,  and  then  we  left  the 
room.  As  we  were  walking  back  to  our  lodging  I  inquired 
of  my  mother — "What's  the  secret  between  you  and 
Captain  Delmar,  mother  ? " 

"  The  secret,  child  !  Oh,  something  which  took  place  at 
the  time  I  was  living  with  his  aunt,  and  which  he  does  not 
wish  to  have  known ;  so  ask  me  no  more  questions  about 
it." 

After  our  return,  my  mother  gave  me  a  great  deal  of 
advice.  She  told  me  that,  as  I  had  lost  my  father  Ben, 
I  must  now  look  upon  Captain  Delmar  as  a  father  to  me ; 


72  Percival  Keene 

that  Ben  had  been  a  faithful  servant  to  the  captain,  and 
that  she  had  been  the  same  to  Mrs  Delmar,  his  aunt ;  and 
that  was  the  reason  why  Captain  Delmar  was  interested 
about  me,  and  had  promised  to  do  so  much  for  me ; 
begging  me  to  treat  him  with  great  respect,  and  never 
venture  to  play  him  any  tricks,  or  otherwise  he  would  be 
highly  offended,  and  send  me  home  again;  and  then  I 
should  never  rise  to  be  an  officer  in  his  Majesty's  service. 

I  cannot  say  the  advice  received  the  attention  it  deserved, 
for  I  felt  more  inclined  to  play  tricks  to  my  honourable 
captain  than  any  person  I  ever  met  with;  however,  I 
appeared  to  consent,  and,  in  return,  begged  my  mother  to 
take  care  of  my  dog  Bob,  which  she  promised  to  do. 

My  mother  cried  a  great  deal  during  the  night ;  the 
next  morning  she  gave  me  five  guineas  as  pocket-money, 
recommending  me  to  be  careful  of  it,  and  telling  me  I  must 
look  to  Captain  Delmar  for  my  future  supply.  She  tied 
up  the  little  linen  I  had  brought  with  me  in  a  handkerchief, 
and  shortly  after  the  coxswain  knocked  at  the  door,  and 
came  upstairs  to  claim  me  for  his  Majesty's  service. 

**  I'm  come  for  the  youngster,  if  you  please,  marm," 
said  the  coxswain,  a  fine,  tall  seaman,  remarkably  clean  and 
neat  in  his  dress. 

My  mother  put  her  arms  round  me,  and  burst  into  tears. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  marm,"  said  the  coxswain,  after 
standing  silent  about  a  minute,  "  but  could  not  you  do  the 
piping  after  the  youngster's  gone  ?  If  I  stay  here  long  I 
shall  be  blowed  up  by  the  skipper,  as  sure  as  my  name's 
Bob  Cross." 

"  I  will  detain  you  but  a  few  seconds  longer,"  replied 
my  mother ;  '*  I  may  never  see  him  again." 

"Well,  that's  a  fact;  my  poor  mother  never  did  me," 
replied  the  coxswain. 

This  observation  did  not  raise  my  mother's  spirits. 
Another  pause  ensued,  during  which  I  was  bedewed  with 
her  tears,  when  the  coxswain  approached  again — 

**  I  ax  your  pardon,  marm ;  but  if  you  know  anything 
of  Captain  Delmar,  you  must  know  he's  not  a  man  to  be 


Percival  Keene 


1% 


played  with,  and  you  would  not  wish  to  get  me  into 
trouble.  It's  a  hard  thing  to  part  with  a  child,  I'm  told  ; 
but  it  wouldn't  help  me  if  I  said  anything  about  your  tears. 
If  the  captain  were  to  go  to  the  boat,  and  find  me  not 
there,  he'd  just  say,  'What  were  my  orders,  sir?'  and 
after  that,  you  know,  marm,  there  is  not  a  word  for  me  to 
say." 

"Take  him,  then,  my  good  man,"  replied  my  mother, 
pressing  me  convulsively  to  her  heart — **  take  him.  Heaven 
bless  you,  my  dear  child." 

"  Thanky,  marm ;  that's  kind  of  you,"  replied  the 
coxswain.  **  Come,  my  little  fellow,  we'll  soon  make  a 
man  of  you." 

I  once  more  pressed  my  lips  to  my  poor  mother's,  and 
she  resigned  me  to  the  coxswain,  at  the  same  time 
taking  some  silver  oiF  the  table  and  putting  it  into  his 
hand. 

"  Thanky,  marm ;  that's  kinder  still,  to  think  of  another 
when  you're  in  distress  yourself;  I  shan't  forget  it.  I'll 
look  after  the  lad  a  bit  for  you,  as  sure  as  my  name's  Bob 
Cross." 

My  mother  sank  down  on  the  sofa,  with  her  handker- 
chief to  her  eyes. 

Bob  Cross  caught  up  the  bundle,  and  led  me  away.  I 
was  very  melancholy,  for  I  loved  my  mother,  and  could 
not  bear  to  see  her  so  distressed,  and  for  some  time  we 
walked  on  without  speaking. 

The  coxswain  first  broke  the  silence: — "What's  your 
name,  my  little  Trojan  ?  "  said  he. 

"Percival  Keene." 

"Well,  I'm  blessed  if  I  didn't  think  that  you  were  one 
of  the  Delmar  breed,  by  the  cut  of  your  jib  ;  howsomever, 
it's  a  wise  child  that  knows  its  own  father." 

"  Father's  dead,"  replied  I. 

"  Dead  !  Well,  fathers  do  die  sometimes ;  you  must 
get  on  how  you  can  without  one.  I  don't  think  fathers 
are  of  much  use,  for,  you  see,  mothers  take  care  of  you  till 
you're  old  enough  to  go  to  sea.     My  father  did  nothing 


74  Percival  Keene 

for  me,  except  to  help  mother  to  lick  me,  when  I  was 
obstropolous." 

The  reader,  from  what  he  has  already  been  informed 
about  Ben  the  marine,  may  easily  conceive  that  I  was  very 
much  of  Bob  Cross's  opinion. 

"  I  suppose  you  don't  know  anybody  on  board — do 
you  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  know  Tommy  Dott — I  knew  him  when  the  ship 
was  at  Chatham." 

"  Oh  !  Mr  Tommy  Dott ;  I  daresay  you're  just  like  him, 
for  you  look  full  of  mischief.  He's  a  very  nice  young  man 
for  a  small  party,  as  the  saying  is ;  there's  more  devil  in 
his  little  carcase  than  in  two  women's,  and  that's  not  a 
trifle  ;  you'll  hunt  in  couples,  I  daresay,  and  get  well 
flogged  at  the  same  gun,  if  you  don't  take  care.  Now, 
here  we  are,  and  I  must  report  my  arrival  with  you  under 
convoy." 

Bob  Cross  sent  a  waiter  for  the  captain's  steward,  who 
went  up  to  Captain  Delmar.  I  was  ordered  to  go  upstairs, 
and  again  found  myself  in  the  presence  of  the  noble  captain, 
and  a  very  stout  elderly  man,  with  a  flaxen  wig. 

"  This  is  the  lad,"  said  Captain  Delmar,  when  I  came 
into  the  room  and  walked  up  to  him  ;  "  you  know  exactly 
what  he  requires  ;  oblige  me  by  seeing  him  properly  fitted 
out,  and  the  bill  sent  in  to  me." 

"  Your  orders  shall  be  strictly  obeyed.  Captain  Delmar," 
said  the  old  gentleman,  with  a  profound  bow. 

"  You  had  better  not  order  too  many  things,  as  he  is 
growing  fast ;  it  will  be  easy  to  make  good  any  deficiencies 
as  they  may  be  required." 

"  Your  orders  shall  be  most  strictly  obeyed.  Captain 
Delmar,"  replied  the  old  gentleman,  with  another  bow. 

"I  hardly  know  what  to  do  with  him  for  to-day  and 
to-morrow,  until  his  uniforms  are  made,"  continued  the 
captain  :  "  I  suppose  he  must  go  on  board." 

**  If  you  have  no  objection,  Captain  Delmar,"  said  the 
old  gentleman,  with  another  low  bow,  "  I  am  sure  that 
Mrs  Culpepper  will  be  most  proud  to  take  charge  of  any 


Percival  Keene  75 

protege  of  yours ;  we  have  a  spare  bed,  and  the  yonng  gentle- 
man can  remain  with  us  until  he  is  ready  to  embark  in  the 
uniform  of  his  rank." 

"Be  it  so,  Mr  Culpepper-,  let  your  wife  take  care  of 
him  until  all  is  complete,  and  his  chest  is  ready.  You'll 
oblige  me  by  arranging  about  his  mess." 

**  Your  wishes  shall  be  most  strictly  attended  to,  Captain 
Delmar,"  replied  Mr  Culpepper,  with  another  profound 
inclination,  which  made  me  feel  very  much  inclined  to 
laugh. 

"  If  you  have  no  further  orders.  Captain  Delmar,  I  will 
now  take  the  young  gentleman  with  me." 

**  Nothing  more,  Mr  Culpepper — good-morning,"  replied 
Captain  Delmar,  who  neither  said  how  d'ye  do  to  me,  when 
I  came  in,  or  good-bye,  when  I  went  away  in  company  with 
Mr  Culpepper.  I  had  yet  to  learn  what  a  thing  of  no  con- 
sequence was  a  "  sucking  Nelson." 

I  followed  Mr  Culpepper  downstairs,  who  desired  me 
to  remain  with  the  coxswain,  who  was  standing  under  the 
archway,  while  he  spoke  to  the  captain's  steward. 

"  Well,"  said  Bob  Cross,  "  what's  the  ticket,  youngster 
— are  you  to  go  aboard  with  me  ? " 

"No,"  said  I;  "I  am  to  stay  on  shore  with  that  old 
chap,  who  does  nothing  but  bob  his  head  up  and  down. 
Who  is  he  ? " 

"  That's  our  nipcheese." 

"  Nipcheese ! " 

"  Yes  ;  nipcheese  means  purser  of  the  ship — you'll  find 
all  that  out  by-and-bye ;  you've  got  lots  to  larn,  and  by 
way  of  a  hint,  make  him  your  friend  if  you  can,  for  he  ear- 
wigs the  captain  in  fine  style." 

Perceiving  that  I  did  not  understand  him.  Bob  Cross 
continued :  **  I  mean,  that  our  captain's  very  fond  of  the 
officers  paying  him  great  respect,  and  he  likes  all  that 
bowing  and  scraping;  he  don't  like  officers  or  men  to 
touch  their  hats,  but  to  take  them  right  off  their  heads, 
when  they  speak  to  him.  You  see,  he's  a  sprig  of  nobility, 
as  they  call  it,  and  what's  more,  he's  also  a  post  captain, 


76  Percival  Keene 

and  thinks  no  small  beer  of  himself,  so  don't  forget  what  I 
say — here  comes  the  purser." 

Mr  Culpepper  now  came  out,  and  taking  my  hand,  led 
me  away  to  his  own  house,  which  was  at  Southsea.  He 
did  not  speak  a  word  during  the  walk,  but  appeared 
to  be  in  deep  cogitation  :  at  last  we  arrived  at  his  door. 


Chapter  XIV 

Why  is  it  that  I  detain  the  reader  with  Mr  Culpepper  and 
his  family  ?  I  don't  know,  but  I  certainly  have  an  inclina- 
tion to  linger  over  every  little  detail  of  events  which 
occurred  upon  my  first  plunging  into  the  sea  of  life,  just 
as  naked  boys  on  the  New  River  side  stand  shivering  a 
while  before  they  can  make  up  their  minds  to  dash  into 
the  unnatural  element  j  for  men  are  not  ducks,  although 
they  do  show  some  affinity  to  geese  by  their  venturing 
upon  the  treacherous  fluid. 

The  door  was  opened,  and  I  found  myself  in  the  presence 
of  Mrs  Culpepper,  and  her  daughter,  the  heiress,  as  I 
afterwards  discovered,  to  all  Mr  Culpepper's  savings, 
which  were  asserted  to  be  something  considerable  after 
thirty  'years'  employment  as  purser  of  various  vessels 
belonging  to  his  Majesty. 

Mrs  Culpepper  was  in  person  enormous — she  looked 
like  a  feather-bed  standing  on  end;  her  cheeks  were 
as  large  as  a  dinner  plate,  eyes  almost  as  imperceptible  as 
a  mole's,  nose  just  visible,  mouth  like  a  round  O.  It  was 
said  that  she  was  once  a  great  Devonshire  beauty.  Time, 
who  has  been  denominated  Edax  rerum,  certainly  had  as 
yet  left  her  untouched,  reserving  her  for  a  bonne  houche  on 
some  future  occasion. 

She  sat  in  a  very  large  arm-chair — indeed,  no  common- 
sized  chair  could  have  received  her  capacious  person.  She 
did  not  get  up  when  I  entered  j  indeed,  as  I  discovered, 
she  made  but  two  attempts  to  stand  during  the  twenty- 


Percival  Keene  ']'] 

four  hours ;  one  was  to  come  out  of  her  bedroom,  which 
was  on  the  same  floor  as  the  parlour,  and  the  other  to  go 
in  again. 

Miss  Culpepper  was  somewhat  of  her  mother's  build. 
She  might  have  been  twenty  years  old,  and  was,  for  a  girl 
of  her  age,  exuberantly  fat ;  yet,  as  her  skin  and  com- 
plexion were  not  coarse,  many  thought  her  handsome  ; 
but  she  promised  to  be  as  large  as  her  mother,  and 
certainly  was  not  at  all  suited  for  a  wife  to  a  subaltern 
of  a  marching  regiment. 

**  Who  have  we  here  ? "  said  Mrs  Culpepper  to  her 
husband,  in  a  sort  of  low  croak ;  for  she  was  so 
smothered  with  fat  that  she  could  not  get  her  voice 
out. 

"Well,  I  hardly  know,"  replied  the  gentleman,  wiping 
his  forehead  ;  "  but  I've  my  own  opinion." 

*'  Mercy  on  me,  how  very  like  ! "  exclaimed  Miss 
Culpepper,  looking  at  me,  and  then  at  her  father. 
''  Would  not  you  like  to  go  into  the  garden,  little 
boy  ?  "  continued  she  ;  "  there,  through  the  passage,  out 
of  the  door,  you  can't  miss  it." 

As  this  was  almost  a  command,  I  did  not  refuse  to  go  ; 
but  as  soon  as  I  was  in  the  garden,  which  was  a  small 
patch  of  ground  behind  the  house,  as  the  window  to  the 
parlour  was  open,  and  my  curiosity  was  excited  by  their 
evidently  wishing  to  say  something  which  they  did  not 
wish  me  to  hear,  I  stopped  under  the  window  and 
listened. 

"  The  very  picture  of  him,"  continued  the  young  lady. 

*'  Yes,  yes,  very  like  indeed,"  croaked  the  old  one. 

*'  All  I  know  is,"  said  Mr  Culpepper,  "  Captain  Delmar 
has  desired  me  to  fit  him  out,  and  that  he  pays  all  the 
expenses." 

"  Well,  that's  another  proof,"  said  the  young  lady ;  "  he 
wouldn't  pay  for  other  people's  children." 

"  He  was  brought  down  here  by  a  very  respectable- 
looking,  I  may  say  interesting,  and  rather  pretty  woman, 
I  should  think  about  thirty." 


yS  Percival  Keene 

"  Then  she  must  have  been  handsome  when  this  boy 
was  born,"  replied  the  young  lady  :  *'  I  consider  that 
another  proof.     Where  is  she  ?  " 

"  Went  away  this  morning  by  the  day-coach,  leaving 
the  boy  with  the  captain,  who  sent  his  coxswain  for 
him." 

"  There's  mystery  about  that,"  rejoined  the  daughter, 
*'  and  therefore  I  consider  it  another  proof." 

*'  Yes,"  said  Mr  Culpepper,  ''  and  a  strong  one  too. 
Captain  Delmar  is  so  high  and  mighty,  that  he  would  not 
have  it  thought  that  he  could  ever  condescend  to  have 
an  intrigue  with  one  beneath  him  in  rank  and  station, 
and  he  has  sent  her  away  on  that  account,  depend 
upon  it." 

"  Just  so  ;  and  if  that  boy  is  not  a  son  of  Captain 
Delmar,  I'm  not  a  woman." 

''I  am  of  that  opinion,"  repHed  the  father,  **  and  there- 
fore I  offered  to  take  charge  of  him,  as  the  captain  did  not 
know  what  to  do  with  him  till  his  uniform  was  ready." 

"  Well,"  replied  Miss  Culpepper,  "  I'll  soon  find  out 
more.  I'll  pump  everything  that  he  knows  out  of  him, 
before  he  leaves  us ;  I  know  how  to  put  that  and  that 
together." 

"  Yes,"  croaked  the  fat  mother  ;  "  Medea  knows  how 
to  put  that  and  that  together,  as  well  as  any  one." 

''You  must  be  very  civil  and  very  kind  to  him,"  said 
Mr  Culpepper ;  "  for,  depend  upon  it,  the  very  circum- 
stance of  the  captain's  being  compelled  to  keep  the  boy  at 
a  distance  will  make  him  feel  more  fond  of  him." 

"  I've  no  patience  with  the  men  in  that  respect,"  ob- 
served the  young  lady :  "  how  nobility  can  so  demean 
themselves,  I  can't  think ;  no  wonder  they  are  ashamed  of 
what  they  have  done,  and  will  not  acknowledge  their  own 
offspring." 

*'  No,  indeed,"  croaked  the  old  lady. 

"If  a  woman  has  the  misfortune  to  yield  to  her 
inclinations,  they  don't  let  her  off  so  easily,"  exclaimed 
Miss  Medea. 


Percival  Keene  79 

"  No,  indeed,"  croaked  the  mamma  again. 

''  Men  make  the  laws  and  break  them,"  continued  Miss 
Culpepper.  "  Mere  brute  strength,  even  in  the  most 
civilised  society.  If  all  women  had  only  the  spirit  that  I 
have,  there  would  be  a  little  alteration,  and  more  justice." 

''  I  can't  pretend  to  argue  with  you,  Medea,"  replied  Mr 
Culpepper ;  "  I  take  the  world  as  I  find  it,  and  make  the 
best  of  it.  I  must  go  now,  my  steward  is  waiting  for  me 
at  the  victualling  office.  Just  brush  my  hat  a  little, 
Medea,  the  wind  has  raised  the  nap,  and  then  Til  be  off." 

I  walked  very  softly  from  the  window  :  a  new  light 
had  burst  upon  me.  Young  as  I  was,  I  also  could  put 
that  and  that  together.  I  called  to  mind  the  conduct  of 
my  mother  towards  her  husband  Ben ;  the  dislike  of  my 
grandmother  to  Captain  Delmar ;  the  occasional  conversa- 
tions I  had  overheard  ;  the  question  of  my  mother,  checked 
before  it  was  finished — "  If  I  knew  who  it  was  that  I  had 
been  playing  the  trick  to ; "  the  visits  my  mother  received 
from  Captain  Delmar,  who  was  so  haughty  and  distant  to 
everybody ;  his  promise  to  provide  for  me,  and  my 
mother's  injunctions  to  me  to  be  obedient,  and  look  up  to 
him  as  a  father,  and  the  remarks  of  the  coxswain.  Bob 
Cross,  "  If  I  were  not  of  the  Delmar  breed : "  all  this, 
added  to  what  I  had  just  overheard,  satisfied  me  that  they 
were  not  wrong  in  their  conjectures,  and  that  I  really  was 
the  son  of  the  honourable  captain. 

My  mother  had  gone;  I  would  have  given  worlds  to 
have  gained  this  information  before,  that  I  might  have 
questioned  her,  and  obtained  the  truth  from  her  -,  but  that 
was  now  impossible,  and  I  fell;  convinced  that  writing  was 
of  no  use.  I  recollected  the  conversation  between  her  and 
the  captain,  in  which  she  promised  to  keep  the  secret,  and 
the  answer  she  gave  me  when  I  questioned  her ;  nothing, 
then,  but  my  tears  and  entreaties  could  have  any  effect, 
and  those  I  knew  were  powerful  over  her ;  neither  would 
it  be  of  any  use  to  ask  aunt  Milly,  for  she  would  not  tell  her 
sister's  secrets,  so  I  resolved  to  say  nothing  about  it  for  the 
present ;  and  I  did  not  forget  that  Mr  Culpepper  had  said 


8o  Percival  Keene 

that  Captain  Delmar  would  be  annoyed  if  it  was  supposed 
that  I  was  his  son  ;  I  resolved,  therefore,  that  I  would  not 
let  him  imagine  that  I  knew  anything  about  it,  or  had  any 
idea  of  it. 

I  remained  more  than  an  hour  in  deep  thought,  and  it 
was  strange  what  a  tumult  there  was  in  my  young  heart  at 
this  discovery.  I  hardly  comprehended  the  nature  of  my 
position,  yet  I  felt  pleased  on  the  whole  ;  I  felt  as  if  I  were 
of  more  importance;  nay,  that  I  was  more  capable  of 
thinking  and  acting  than  I  was  twenty-four  hours  before. 

My  reveries  were,  however,  disturbed  by  Miss  Medea, 
who  came  to  the  back-door,  and  asked  me  if  I  was  not 
tired  of  walking,  and  if  I  would  not  like  to  come  in. 

"  Are  you  not  hungry.  Master  Keene .''  Would  you 
like  to  have  a  nice  piece  of  cake  and  a  glass  of  currant  wine 
before  dinner  ?  We  shall  not  dine  till  three  o'clock." 

*'If  you  please,"  replied  I;  for  I  would  not  refuse  the 
bribe,  although  I  had  a  perfect  knowledge  why  it  was 
offered. 

Miss  Medea  brought  the  cake  and  wine.  As  soon  as  I 
had  despatched  them,  which  did  not  take  very  long,  she 
commenced  her  pumping,  as  I  had  anticipated,  and  which 
I  was  determined  to  thwart,  merely  out  of  opposition. 

"  You  were  sorry  to  leave  your  mamma,  weren't  you, 
Master  Keene  ?  " 

''  Yes  ;  very  sorry,  mjss." 

"  Where's  your  papa,  dearest  ?  He's  a  very  pretty  boy, 
mamma,  ain't  he  ?  "  continued  the  young  lady,  putting  her 
fingers  through  my  chestnut  curls 

*'  Yes  ;  handsome  boy,"  croaked  the  old  lady. 

"  Papa's  dead." 

*'  Dead  !  I  thought  so,"  observed  Miss  Medea,  winking 
at  her  mother. 

"Did  you  ever  see  your  papa,  dearest  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes ;  he  went  to  sea  about  eighteen  months  ago, 
and  he  was  killed  in  action." 

After  this  came  on  a  series  of  questions  and  cross- 
questions  j  I  replied  to  her  so  as  to  make  it  appear  that  Ben 


Percival  Keene  8i 

was  my  father,  and  nobody  else,  although  I  had  then  a  very 
different  opinion.  The  fact  was,  I  was  determined  that  I 
would  not  be  pumped,  and  I  puzzled  them,  for  I  stated 
that  my  aunt  Milly  was  married  to  Captain  Bridgeman,  of 
the  marines  ;  and  not  till  then  did  Miss  Medea  ask  me 
what  my  father  was.  My  reply  was,  that  he  had  also  been 
in  the  marines,  and  they  consequently  put  him  down  as  a 
marine  officer,  as  well  as  Captain  Bridgeman. 

This  added  so  much  to  the  respectability  of  my  family, 
that  they  were  quite  mystified,  and  found  that  it  was  not 
quite  so  easy  to  put  that  and  that  together  as  they  had 
thought. 

As  soon  as  they  were  tired  of  questioning,  they  asked 
me  if  I  would  not  like  to  take  another  turn  in  the  garden,, 
to  which  I  consented ;  and,  placing  myself  under  the 
window  as  before,  I  heard  Miss  Medea  say  to  her  mother — 

"  Father's  always  finding  out  some  mare's  nest  or 
another ;  and  because  there  is  some  likeness  to  the  captain, 
he  has,  in  his  great  wit,  made  an  important  discovery.  It's 
quite  evident  that  he's  wrong,  as  he  generally  is.  It's 
not  very  likely  that  Captain  Delmar  should  have  had  an 
intrigue  with  the  wife  of  a  marine  officer,  and  her  sister 
married  also  into  the  corps.  The  widow  has  brought  him 
down  herself,  it  is  true,  but  that  proves  nothing  j  who  else 
was  to  bring  him  down,  if  it  was  not  his  mother  ?  and  the 
very  circumstance  of  her  going  away  so  soon  proves  that 
she  felt  it  improper  that  she  should  remain  ;  and,  in  my 
opinion,  that  she  is  a  modest,  interesting  young  woman,  in 
whom  Captain  Delmar  has  taken  an  interest.  I  wish  father 
would  not  come  here  with  his  nonsensical  ideas,  telling  us 
to  make  much  of  the  boy." 

"  Very  true,  Medea,"  replied  the  mother  ;  **  you  might 
have  saved  that  cake  and  wine." 

Thinks  I  to  myself,  you  have  not  pumped  me,  and  I 
never  felt  more  delighted  than  at  having  outwitted  them. 
I  thought  it,  however,  prudent  to  walk  away  from  the 
window. 

Shortly    afterwards,    Mr    Culpepper   retunned,    acGom- 

P.K  F 


82  Percival  Keene 

panied  by  one  of  the  numerous  Portsmouth  fitting-out 
tailors.  I  was  summoned  ;  the  tailor  presented  a  list  of 
what  he  declared  to  be  absolutely  necessary  for  the  outfit 
of  a  gentleman. 

Mr  Culpepper  struck  out  two-thirds  of  the  articles,  and 
desired  the  remainder  to  be  ready  on  the  Friday  morning, 
it  being  then  Wednesday.  The  tailor  promised  faithfully, 
and  Mr  Culpepper  also  promised  most  faithfully,  that  if 
the  articles  were  not  ready  they  would  be  left  on  his 
hands. 

As  soon  as  the  tailor  had  gone.  Miss  Medea  asked  me  if 
I  would  not  like  to  take  another  run  in  the  garden.  I 
knew  that  she  wished  to  speak  to  her  father,  and  therefore 
had  a  pleasure  in  disappointing  her.  I  therefore  replied, 
that  I  had  been  there  nearly  the  whole  day,  and  did  not 
wish  to  go  out  any  more. 

"  Never  mind  whether  you  wish  it  or  not ;  I  wish  you 
to  go,"  replied  Miss  Medea,  tartly. 

"Medea,  how  can  you  be  so  rude?"  cried  Mr  Cul- 
pepper ;  **  surely  Mr  Keene  may  do  as  he  pleases.  I'm 
surprised  at  you,  Medea." 

"  And  I'm  surprised  at  you,  papa,  finding  out  a  mystery 
when  there  is  none,"  replied  Miss  Medea,  very  cross. 
**  All  you  said  this  morning,  and  all  your  surmises,  have 
turned  out  to  be  all  moonshine.  Yes,  you  may  look, 
papa  ;  I  tell  you — all  moonshine." 

'*  Why,  Medea,  what  nonsense  you  are  talking,"  replied 
Mr  Culpepper. 

"  Medea's  right,"  croaked  Mrs  Culpepper;  "all  moon- 
shine." 

"  So  you  need  not  be  so  very  particular,  papa,  I  can  tell 
you,"  rejoined  Miss  Medea,  who  then  whispered  in  her 
father's  ear,  loud  enough  for  me  to  hear,  "  No  such  thing ; 
nothing  but  a  regular  marine." 

"Pooh,  nonsense,"  replied  the  purser,  in  a  low  voice; 
"  the  boy  has  been  taught  to  say  it — he's  too  clever  for 
you,  Medea." 

At  this  very  true  remark  of  her  father's.  Miss  Medea 


Percival  Keene  S^ 

swelled  into  a  towering  passion,  her  whole  face,  neck,  and 
shoulders — for  she  wore  a  low  gown  in  the  morning — 
turning  to  a  iiery  scarlet.  I  never  saw  such  a  fury  as  she 
appeared  to  be.  She  rushed  by  me  so  roughly,  that  I  was 
thrown  back  a  couple  of  paces,  and  then  she  bounced  out 
of  the  room. 

"  Medea  knows  how  to  put  that  and  that  together,  Mr 
Culpepper,"  croaked  out  Mrs  Culpepper. 

"  Medea's  wise  in  her  own  conceit,  and  you're  a  regular 
old  fool,"  rejoined  Mr  Culpepper  with  asperity;  "one  too 
knowing,  and  the  other  not  half  knowing  enough.  Master 
Keene,  I  hope  you  are  hungry,  for  we  have  a  very  nice 
dinner.     Do  you  like  ducks  and  green  peas  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  very  much,"  replied  I. 

"Were  you  born  at  Chatham,  Master  Keene  ?" 

"No,  sir,  I  was  born  at  the  Hall,  near  Southampton. 
My  mother  was  brought  up  by  old  Mrs  Delmar,  the 
captain's  aunt." 

I  gave  this  intelligence  on  purpose ;  as  I  knew  it  would 
puzzle  Miss  Medea,  who  had  just  returned  from  the 
kitchen. 

Mr  Culpepper  nodded  his  head  triumphantly  to  his 
daughter  and  wife,  who  both  appeared  dumb-founded  at 
this  new  light  thrown  upon  the  affair. 

Miss  Medea  paused  a  moment,  and  then  said  to  me — 

"I  wish  to  ask  you  one  question.  Master  Keene." 

"  I  will  not  answer  any  more  of  your  questions,  miss," 
replied  I.  "  You  have  been  questioning  me  all  the 
morning,  and  just  now,  you  were  so  rude  as  nearly  to 
push  me  down.  If  you  want  to  know  anything  more, 
ask  Captain  Delmar ;  or,  if  you  wish  it,  I  will  ask 
Captain  Delmar  whether  I  am  to  answer  you,  and  if  he 
says  I  am,  I  will,  but  not  without." 

This  was  a  decided  blow  on  my  part ;  mother  and 
Medea  both  looked  frightened,  and  Mr  Culpepper  was 
more  alarmed  than  either  of  the  females.  It  proved  to 
them  that  I  knew  what  they  were  inquiring  for,  which 
was  to  them  also  proof  that   I  also  knew  who  I  was; 


84  Percival  Keene 

and  further,  my  reference  to  Captain  Delmar  satisfied 
them  that  I  felt  sure  of  his  support,  and  they  knew 
that  he  would  be  very  much  irritated  if  I  told  him  on 
what  score  they  had  been  pumping  me. 

**  You  are  very  right.  Master  Keene,"  said  Mr  Culpepper, 
turning  very  red,  **  to  refuse  to  answer  any  questions 
you  don't  like ;  and,  Medea,  I'm  surprised  at  your 
behaviour ;  I  insist  upon  it  you  do  not  annoy  Master 
Keene  with  any  more  of  your  impertinent  curiosity." 

"  No,  no,"  croaked  the  old  lady ;  "  hold  your  tongue, 
Medea,  hold  your  tongue." 

Miss  Medea,  who  looked  as  if  she  could  tear  my  eyes 
out  if  she  dared,  swallowed  down  her  rage  as  well  as 
she  could.  She  was  mortified  at  finding  she  had  made 
a  mistake,  annoyed  at  my  answering  her  so  boldly,  and 
frightened  at  her  father's  anger ;  for  the  old  gentleman 
was  very  apt  to  vent  it  in  the  argumentiim  ad  f^minam, 
and  box  her  ears  soundly. 

Fortunately  dinner  was  served  just  at  this  moment, 
and  this  gave  a  turn  to  the  conversation,  and  also  to  their 
thoughts.  Mr  Culpepper  was  all  attention,  and  Miss 
Medea  gradually  recovering  her  temper,  also  became 
affable  and  condescending. 

The  evening  passed  away  very  agreeably  ;  but  I  went 
to  bed  early,  as  I  wished  to  be  left  to  my  own  reflections, 
and  it  was  not  till  daylight  that  I  could  compose  my 
troubled  mind  so  as  to  fall  asleep. 


Chapter  XV 

Although  the  aversion  which  I  had  taken  to  the  whole 
Culpepper  family  was  so  great,  that  I  could  have  done 
anything  to  annoy  them,  my  mind  was  now  so  fully 
occupied  with  the  information  which  I  had  collected, 
relative  to  my  supposed  birth  and  parentage,  that  I 
could  not  think  of  mischief. 

I  walked  on  the  common  or  in  the  little  garden  during 


Percival  Keene  85 

the  whole  of  the  following  day,  plunged  in  deep  thought, 
and  at  night,  when  I  went  to  bed,  I  remained  awake 
till  the  dawn.  During  these  last  two  days  I  had  thought 
and  reflected  more  than  I  had  perhaps  done  from  the 
hour  of  my  birth. 

That  I  was  better  off  than  I  should  have  been  if  I  had 
been  the  son  of  a  private  in  the  marines,  I  felt  convinced ; 
but  still  I  had  a  feeling  that  I  was  in  a  position  in  which  I 
might  be  subjected  to  much  insult,  and  that  unless  I  was 
acknowledged  by  my  aristocratic  parent,  my  connection 
with  his  family  would  be  of  no  use  to  me ; — and  Captain 
Delmar,  how  was  I  to  behave  to  him  ?  I  did  not  like  him 
much,  that  was  certain,  nor  did  this  new  light  which  had 
burst  forth  make  me  feel  any  more  love  for  him  than  I 
did  before.  Still  my  mother's  words  at  Chatham  wrung 
in  my  ears,  "  Do  you  know  who  it  is  that  you  have  been  ?  " 
&c.  I  felt  sure  that  he  was  my  father,  and  I  felt  a  sort 
of  duty  towards  him  ;  perhaps  an  increase  of  respect. 

These  were  anxious  thoughts  for  a  boy  not  fourteen  ; 
and  the  Culpeppers  remarked,  that  I  had  not  only  looked 
very  pale,  but  had  actually  grown  thin  in  the  face  during 
my  short  stay. 

As  I  was  very  quiet  and  reserved  after  the  first  day, 
they  were  very  glad  when  my  clothes  were  brought  home, 
and  I  was  reported  ready  to  embark  :  so  was  I,  for  I 
wanted  to  go  on  board  and  see  my  friend  Tommy  Dott, 
with  whom  I  intended,  if  the  subject  was  brought  up,  to 
consult  as  to  my  proceedings,  or  perhaps  I  thought  it 
would  be  better  to  consult  Bob  Cross,  the  captain's  cox- 
swain ;  I  was  not  sure  that  I  should  not  advise  with  them 
both. 

I  had  made  up  my  mind  how  to  behave  to  my  mother. 
I  knew  that  she  would  never  acknowledge  the  truth,  after 
what  had  passed  between  the  captain  and  her  when  I  was 
present ;  but  I  was  resolved  that  I  would  let  her  know 
that  I  was  in  the  secret  j  and  I  thought  that  the  reply  to 
me  would  be  a  guide  as  to  the  correctness  of  the  fact, 
which,  with  all  the  hastiness  of  boyhood,  I  considered  as 


86  Percival  Keene 

incontrovertible,   although   I   had   not   the   least   positive 
proof. 

The  day  that  I  was  to  go  on  board,  I  requested  Miss 
Culpepper  to  give  me  a  sheet  of  paper,  that  I  might  write 
to  my  mother ;  she  supplied  me  very  readily,  saying, 
"  You  had  better  let  me  see  if  you  make  any  mistakes  in 
your  spelling  before  your  letter  goes  ;  your  mamma  will  be 
so  pleased  if  you  write  your  letter  properly."  She  then 
went  down  into  the  kitchen  to  give  some  orders. 

As  I  had  not  the  slightest  intention  that  she  should  read 
what  I  wrote,  and  resolved  to  have  it  in  the  post  before 
she  came  up  again,  I  was  very  concise  in  my  epistle,  which 
was  as  follows  : — 

"Dear  Mother, — I  have  found  it  all  out — I  am  the 
son  of  Captain  Delmar,  and  everyone  here  knows  what 
you  have  kept  a  secret  from  me.     I  go  on  board  to-day. 

*'  Yours  truly, 

*'  P.  Keene." 

This  was  very  short,  and,  it  must  be  admitted,  direct  to 
the  point ;  I  could  not  perhaps  have  written  one  which  was 
so  calculated  to  give  my  mother  uneasiness. 

As  soon  as  it  was  finished,  I  folded  it  up,  and  lighted  a 
taper  to  seal  it.  Old  Mrs  Culpepper,  who  was  in  the 
room,  croaked  out,  "  No,  no  ;  you  must  show  it  to 
Medea."  But  I  paid  no  attention  to  her,  and  having 
sealed  my  letter,  put  on  my  hat,  and  walked  out  to  the 
post-office  ;  I  dropped  it  into  the  box,  and  on  returning, 
found  Mr  Culpepper  coming  home,  accompanied  by  Bob 
Cross,  the  captain's  coxswain,  and  two  of  the  boat's 
crew. 

As  I  presumed,  they  were  sent  for  me  ;  I  joined  them 
immediately,  and  was  kindly  greeted  by  Bob  Cross,  who 
said— 

"  Well,  Mr  Keene,  are  you  all  ready  for  shipping  ? 
We've  come  for  your  traps." 

"  All  ready,"  replied  I,  "  and  very  glad  to  go,  for  I'm 
tired  of  staying  on  shore  doing  nothing." 

We  were  very  soon  at  the  house  ;  the  seamen  carried 


Percival  Keene  87 

away  my  chest  and  bedding,  while  Bob  Cross  remained  a 
little  while,  that  I  might  pay  my  farewell  to  the  ladies. 

The  ceremony  was  not  attended  with  much  regret  on 
either  side.  Miss  Culpepper  could  not  help  asking  me 
why  I  did  not  show  her  my  letter,  and  I  replied,  that  there 
were  secrets  in  it,  which  answer  did  not  at  all  add  to  her 
good  temper;  our  adieus  were,  therefore,  anything  but 
affectionate,  and  before  the  men  with  my  effects  were  a 
hundred  yards  in  advance.  Bob  Cross  and  I  were  at  their 
heels. 

"Well,  Master  Keene,"  said  Bob,  as  we  wended  our 
way  across  Southsea  Common,  "  how  do  you  like  the 
purser's  ladies  ? " 

"  Not  at  all,"  replied  I :  "  they  have  done  nothing  but 
try  to  pump  me  the  whole  time  I  have  been  there ;  but 
they  did  not  make  much  of  it." 

"  Women  will  be  curious.  Master  Keene— pray  what  did 
they  try  to  pump  about  ?  " 

I  hardly  knew  how  to  reply,  and  I  hesitated.  I  felt  a 
strong  inclination  towards  Bob  Cross,  and  I  had  before 
reflected  whether  I  should  not  make  him  my  confidant ; 
still  I  was  undecided,  and  made  no  reply,  when  Bob  Cross 
answered  for  me — 

"  Look  ye,  child — for  although  you're  going  on  the 
quarter-deck,  and  I  am  before  the  mast,  you  are  a  child 
compared  to  me — I  can  tell  you  what  they  tried  to  pump 
about,  as  well  as  you  can  tell  me,  if  you  choose.  Accord- 
ing to  my  thinking,  there's  no  lad  on  board  the  frigate 
that  will  require  good  advice  as  you  will  ;  and  I  tell  you 
candidly,  you  will  have  your  cards  to  play.  Bob  Cross 
is  no  fool,  and  can  see  as  far  through  a  fog  as  most  chaps  ; 
I  like  you  for  yourself  as  far  as  I  see  of  you,  and  I  have 
not  forgotten  your  mother's  kindness  to  me,  when  she  had 
her  own  misery  to  occupy  her  thoughts  ;  not  that  I  wanted 
the  money — it  wasn't  the  money,  but  the  way  and  circum- 
stances under  which  it  was  given.  I  told  her  I'd  look 
after  you  a  bit- — a  bit  means  a  great  deal  with  me — and  so 
I  will,  if  you  choose  that  I  shall  ;  if  not,  I  shall    touch 


88  Percival  Keene 

my  hat  to  you  as  my  officer,  which  won't  help  you  much. 
So,  now  you  have  to  settle,  my  lad,  whether  you  will 
have  me  as  your  friend,  or  not." 

The  appeal  quite  decided  me.  "Bob  Cross,"  replied  I, 
"I  do  wish  to  make  you  my  friend  ;  I  thought  of  it 
before,  but  I  did  not  know  whether  to  go  to  you  or  to 
Tommy  Dott." 

*'  Tommy  Dott  !  Well,  Master  Keene,  that's  not  very 
flattering,  to  put  me  in  one  scale,  and  Tommy  Dott  in  the 
other ;  I'm  not  surprised  at  its  weighing  down  in  my 
favour.  If  you  wish  to  get  into  mischief,  you  can't  apply 
to  a  better  hand  than  Tommy  Dott ;  but  Tommy  Dott  is 
not  half  so  fit  to  advise  you,  as  you  are,  I  expect,  to  advise 
him ;  so  make  him  your  playmate  and  companion,  if  you 
please,  but  as  to  his  advice,  it's  not  worth  asking.  How- 
ever, as  you  have  given  me  the  preference,  I  will  now  tell 
you  that  the  Culpepper  people  have  been  trying  to  find 
out  who  is  your  father.     Ain't  I  right  ?  " 

"  Yes,  you  are,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,  then,  this  is  no  time  to  talk  about  such  things  ; 
we  shall  be  down  to  the  boat  in  another  minute,  so  we'll 
say  no  more  at  present ;  only  recollect,  when  you  are  on 
board,  if  they  talk  about  appointing  a  man  to  take  charge 
of  your  hammock,  say  that  Bob  Cross,  the  captain's  cox- 
swain, is,  you  understand,  to  be  the  person  ;  say  that,  and 
no  more.  I  will  tell  you  why  by-and-bye,  when  we  have 
time  to  talk  together  ;  and  if  any  of  your  messmates  say  any- 
thing to  you  on  the  same  point  which  the  Culpeppers  have 
been  working  at,  make  no  reply,  and  hold  yourself  very 
stiff.  Now,  here  we  are  at  the  sally  port,  so  there's  an 
end  to  our  palaver  for  the  present." 

My  chest  and  bedding  were  already  in  the  boat,  and  as 
soon  as  Cross  and  I  had  stepped  in,  he  ordered  the  bowman 
to  shove  off;  in  half  an  hour  we  arrived  alongside  the 
frigate,  which  lay  at  Spithead,  bright  with  new  paint,  and 
with  her  pennant  proudly  flying  to  the  breeze. 

"  You'd  better  follow  me,  sir,  and  mind  you  touch  your 
hat  when  the   officers   speak   to   you,"  said   Bob  Cross, 


Percival  Keene  89 

ascending  the  accommodation  ladder  ;  I  did  so,  and  found 
myself  on  the  quarter-deck,  in  the  presence  of  the  first 
lieutenant  and  several  of  the  officers. 

''Well,  Cross,"  said  the  first  lieutenant. 

"I've  brought  a  young  gentleman  on  board  to  join  the 
ship.  Captain  Delmar  has,  I  believe,  given  his  orders 
about  him." 

"  Mr  Keene,  I  presume  ?  "  said  the  first  lieutenant,  eye- 
ing me  from  head  to  foot. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  I,  touching  my  hat. 

"  How  long  have  you  been  at  Portsmouth  ?  " 

"Three  days,  sir;  I  have  been  staying  at  Mr  Cul- 
pepper's." 

"  Well,  did  you  fall  in  love  with  Miss  Culpepper  ? " 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  I  hate  her." 

At  this  answer  the  first  lieutenant  and  the  officers  near 
him  burst  out  a-laughing. 

"Well,  youngster,  you  must  dine  with  us  in  the  gun- 
room to-day  ;  and  where's  Mr  Dott  ?  " 

"  Here,  sir,"  said  Tommy  Dott,  coming  from  the  other 
side  of  the  quarter-deck. 

"  Mr  Dott,  take  this  young  gentleman  down  below,  and 
show  him  the  midshipmen's  berth.  Let  me  see,  who  is  to 
take  care  of  his  hammock  ?  " 

"I  believe  that  Bob  Cross  is  to  take  care  of  it,  sir," 
said  I. 

"  The  captain's  coxswain — humph  !  Well,  that's  settled 
at  all  events ;  very  good — we  shall  have  the  pleasure  of 
your  company  to  dinner,  Mr  Keene.  Why,  Mr  Dott  and 
you  look  as  if  you  knew  each  other." 

"Don't  we,  Tommy.?"  said  I  to  the  midshipman, 
grinning. 

"I  suspect  that  there  is  a  pair  of  you,"  said  the  first 
lieutenant,  turning  aft  and  walking  away ;  after  which 
Tommy  and  I  went  down  the  companion  ladder  as  fast  as 
we  could,  and  in  a  few  seconds  afterwards  were  sitting 
together  on  the  same  chest,  in  most  intimate  conversation. 

My  extreme  resemblance  to  our  honourable  captain  was 


QO  Percival  Keene 

not  unobserved  by  the  officers  who  were  on  the  quarter- 
deck at  the  time  of  my  making  my  appearance ;  and,  as  I 
afterwards  heard  from  Bob  Cross,  he  was  sent  for  by  the 
surgeon,  on  some  pretence  or  another,  to  obtain  any  in- 
formation relative  to  me.  What  were  Bob  Cross's  reasons 
for  answering  as  he  did  I  could  not  at  that  time  compre- 
hend, but  he  explained  them  to  me  afterwards. 

"  Who  brought  him  down.  Cross  ? "  said  the  surgeon 
carelessly. 

"  His  own  mother,  sir  ;  he  has  no  father,  sir,  I  hear." 

**  Did  you  see  her  ?     What  sort  of  a  person  was  she  ?  " 

"Well,  sir,"  replied  Bob  Cross,  "  Fve  seen  many  ladies 
of  quality,  but  such  a  real  lady  I  don't  think  I  ever  set  my 
eyes  upon  before ;  and  such  a  beauty — I'd  marry  to-morrow 
if  I  could  take  in  tow  a  craft  like  her." 

"  How  did  they  come  down  to  Portsmouth  ?  " 

**Why,  sir,  she  came  down  to  Portsmouth  in  a  coach 
and  four ;  but  she  walked  to  the  George  Hotel,  as  if  she 
was  nobody." 

This  was  not  a  fib  on  the  part  of  the  coxswain,  for  we 
came  down  by  the  Portsmouth  coach ;  it  did,  however, 
deceive  the  surgeon,  as  was  intended. 

**  Did  you  see  anything  of  her.  Cross  .? " 

"  Not  when  she  was  with  the  captain,  sir,  but  at  her 
own  lodgings  I  did ;  such  a  generous  lady  I  never  met 
with." 

A  few  more  questions  were  put,  all  of  which  were 
replied  to  in  much  the  same  strain  by  the  coxswain,  so 
as  to  make  out  my  mother  to  be  a  very  important  and 
mysterious  personage.  It  is  true  that  Tommy  Dott  could 
have  contradicted  all  this  ;  but,  in  the  first  place,  it  was 
not  very  likely  that  there  would  be  any  communication 
upon  the  point  between  him  and  the  officers ;  and  in  the 
next,  I  cautioned  him  to  say  nothing  about  what  he  knew, 
which,  as  he  was  strongly  attached  to  me,  he  strictly  com- 
pHed  with  j  so  Bob  Cross  completely  mystified  the  surgeon, 
who,  of  course,  made  his  report  to  his  messmates. 

Mr  Culpepper's  report  certainly  differed  somewhat  from 


Percival  Keene  91 

that  of  Bob  Cross.  There  was  my  statement  of  my  aunt 
being  married  to  a  marine  officer — but  it  was  my  statement  -, 
there  was  also  my  statement  of  my  mother  residing  with 
Captain  Delmar's  aunt  :  altogether,  there  was  doubt  and 
mystery ;  and  it  ended  in  my  mother  being  supposed  to 
be  a  much  greater  person  than  she  really  was — everything 
tending  to  prove  her  a  lady  of  rank  being  willingly 
received,  and  all  counter  statements  looked  upon  as 
apocryphal  and  false. 

But,  whoever  my  mother  might  be,  on  one  point  every 
one  agreed,  which  was,  that  I  was  the  son  of  the 
Honourable  Captain  Delmar,  and  on  this  point  I  was 
equally  convinced  myself.  I  waited  with  some  anxiety  for 
my  mother's  reply  to  my  letter,  which  arrived  two  days 
after  I  had  joined  the  frigate.     It  was  as  follows  : — 

"  My  dear  Percival,— You  little  know  the  pain  and 
astonishment  which  I  felt  upon  the  receipt  of  your  very 
unkind  and  insulting  letter  ;  surely  you  could  not  have 
reflected  at  the  time  you  wrote  it,  but  must  have  penned 
it  in  a  moment  of  irritation  arising  from  some  ungenerous 
remark  which  has  been  made  in  your  hearing. 

"  Alas  !  my  dear  child,  you  will  find,  now  that  you 
have  commenced  your  career  in  life,  that  there  are  too 
many  whose  only  pleasure  is  to  inflict  pain  upon  their 
fellow-creatures.  I  only  can  imagine  that  some  remark 
has  been  made  in  your  presence,  arising  from  there  being 
a  similarity  of  features  between  you  and  the  Honourable 
Captain  Delmar  ;  that  there  is  so,  has  been  before  observed 
by  others.  Indeed,  your  uncle  and  aunt  Bridgeman  were 
both  struck  with  the  resemblance,  when  Captain  Delmar 
arrived  at  Chatham  ;  but  this  proves  nothing,  my  dear 
child  ;  people  are  very  often  alike,  who  have  never  seen 
each  other,  or  heard  each  other  mentioned  till  they  have 
by  accident  been  thrown  together  so  as  to  be  compared. 

"  It  may  certainly  be,  as  your  father  was  in  the  service 
of  Captain  Delmar,  and  constantly  attended  upon  him,  and 
indeed  I  may  add  as  I  was  occasionally  seeing  him,  that 
the  impression  of  his  countenance  might  be  constantly  in 


92  Percival  Keene 

our  memory,  and — but  you  don't  understand  such  ques- 
tions, and  therefore  I  will  say  no  more,  except  that  you 
will  immediately  dismiss  from  your  thoughts  any  such 
idea. 

'*  You  forget,  my  dearest  boy,  that  you  are  insulting  me 
by  supposing  any  such  thing,  and  that  your  mother's 
honour  is  called  in  question ;  I  am  sure  you  never  thought 
of  that  when  you  wrote  those  hasty  and  inconsiderate  lines. 
I  must  add,  my  dear  boy,  that  knowing  Captain  Delmar, 
and  how  proud  and  sensitive  he  is,  if  it  should  ever  come 
to  his  knowledge  that  you  had  suspected  or  asserted  what 
you  have,  his  favour  and  protection  would  be  lost  to  you 
for  ever:  at  present  he  is  doing  a  kind  and  charitable 
action  in  bringing  forward  the  son  of  a  faithful  servant ; 
but  if  he  imagined  for  a  moment  that  you  were  considered 
related  to  him,  he  would  cast  you  off  for  ever,  and  all  your 
prospects  in  life  would  be  ruined. 

"  Even  allowing  it  possible  that  you  were  what  you  so 
madly  stated  yourself  in  your  letter  to  be,  I  am  convinced 
he  would  do  so.  If  such  a  report  came  to  his  ears,  he 
would  immediately  disavow  you,  and  leave  you  to  find 
your  own  way  in  the  world. 

"  You  see,  therefore,  my  dear  boy,  how  injurious  to 
you  in  every  way  such  a  ridiculous  surmise  must  prove, 
and  I  trust  that,  not  only  for  your  own  sake,  but  for  your 
mother's  character,  you  will,  so  far  from  giving  credence, 
indignantly  disavow  what  must  be  a  source  of  mischief  and 
annoyance  to  all  parties. 

"  Captain  Bridgeman  desires  me  to  say,  that  he  is  of 
my  opinion,  so  is  your  aunt  Milly;  as  for  your  grand- 
mother, of  course  I  dare  not  show  her  your  letter.  Write 
to  me,  my  dear  boy,  and  tell  me  how  this  unfortunate 
mistake  happened,  and  believe  me  to  be  your  affectionate 
mother, 

*'  Arabella  Keene." 

I  read  this  letter  over  ten  times  before  I  came  to  any 
conclusion;  at  last  I  said  to  myself,  there  is  not  in  any 


Percival  Keene  93 

one  part  of  it  any  positive  denial  of  tJie  fact,  and  I  resolved 
some  future  day,  when  I  had  had  some  conversation  with 
Bob  Cross,  to  show  it  to  him  and  ask  his  opinion. 


Chapter  XVI 

The  next  morning,  at  daylight,  the  blue  Peter  was 
hoisted  at  the  foremast,  and  the  gun  fired  as  a  signal  for 
sailing ;  all  was  bustle — hoisting  in,  clearing  boats  of 
stock,  and  clearing  the  ship  of  women  and  strangers. 

At  ten  o'clock.  Captain  Delmar  made  his  appearance, 
the  hands  were  piped  up  anchor,  and  in  half  an  hour  we 
were  standing  out  for  St  Helen's.  Before  night  it  blew 
very  fresh,  and  we  went  rolling  down  the  Channel  before 
an  easterly  wind.  I  went  to  my  hammock  very  sick, 
and  did  not  recover  for  several  days,  during  which, 
nobody  asked  for  me,  or  any  questions  about  me,  except 
Bob  Cross  and  Tommy  Dott. 

As  soon  as  I  was  well  enough,  I  made  my  appearance 
on  deck,  and  was  ordered  by  the  first  lieutenant  to  do  my 
duty  under  the  signal  midshipman ;  this  was  day  duty, 
and  not  very  irksome.  I  learnt  the  flags,  and  how  to  use 
a  spy-glass. 

We  were  charged  with  despatches  for  the  fleet  then 
off  Cadiz,  and  on  the  tenth  day  we  felj  in  with  it, 
remained  a  week  in  company,  and  then  were  ordered 
to  Gibraltar  and  Malta.  From  Malta  we  went  home 
again  with  despatches,  having  been  out  three  months. 

During  this  short  and  pleasant  run,  I  certainly  did  not 
learn  much  of  my  profession,  but  I  did  learn  a  little  of  the 
ways  of  the  world.  First,  as  to  Captain  Delmar,  his 
conduct  to  me  was  anything  but  satisfactory,  he  never 
inquired  for  me  during  the  time  that  I  was  unwell,  and 
took  no  notice  of  me  on  my  re-appearance. 

The  officers  and  young  gentlemen,  as  midshipmen  are 
called,  were  asked  to  dine  in  the  cabin  in  rotation,  and 
I  did  in  consequence  dine  two  or  three  times  in  the  cabin ; 


94  Percival  Keene 

but  it  appeared  to  me  as  if  the  captain  purposely  took  no 
notice  of  me,  although  he  generally  did  say  a  word  or  two 
to  the  others ;  moreover,  as  the  signal  mids  were  up  in 
the  morning  watch,  he  would  occasionally  send  to  invite 
one  of  the  others  to  breakfast  with  him,  but  he  never 
paid  me  that  compliment. 

This  annoyed  me,  and  I  spoke  of  it  to  Bob  Cross,  with 
whom  I  had  had  some  long  conversations.  I  had  told  him 
all  I  knew  relative  to  myself,  what  my  suspicions  were,  and 
I  had  shown  him  my  mother's  reply.  His  opinion  on  the 
subject  may  be  given  in  what  follows  : — 

"  You  see,  Master  Keene,  you  are  in  an  awkward 
position :  the  captain  is  a  very  proud  man,  and  too  proud 
to  acknowledge  that  you  are  any  way  related  to  him.  It's 
my  opinion,  from  what  you  have  told  me,  and  from  other 
reasons,  particularly  from  your  likeness  to  the  captain, 
that  your  suspicions  are  correct ;  but  what  then  ?  Your 
mother  is  sworn  to  secrecy — that's  clear  ;  and  the  captain 
won't  own  you — that's  also  very  clear.  I  had  some  talk 
with  the  captain's  steward  on  the  subject,  when  I  was 
taking  a  glass  of  grog  with  him  the  other  night  in  his 
berth.  It  was  he  that  brought  up  the  subject,  not  me, 
and  he  said,  that  the  captain  not  asking  you  to  breakfast, 
and  avoiding  you  as  it  were,  was  another  proof  that  you 
belonged  to  him ;  and  the  wishing  to  hide  the  secret  only 
makes  him  behave  as  he  does.  You  have  a  difficult  game 
to  play.  Master  Keene  ;  but  you  are  a  clever  lad,  and  you 
ask  advice — mind  you  follow  it,  or  it's  little  use  asking  it. 
You  must  always  be  very  respectful  to  Captain  Delmar, 
and  keep  yourself  at  as  great  a  distance  from  him  as  he  does 
from  you." 

"  That  I'm  sure  I  will,"  replied  I,  "  for  I  dislike  him 
very  much." 

"  No,  you  must  not  do  that,  but  you  must  bend  to 
circumstances  ;  by-and-bye  things  will  go  on  better  ;  but 
mind,  you  keep  on  good  terms  with  the  officers,  and  never 
be  saucy,  or  they  may  say  to  you  what  may  not  be 
pleasant  j  recollect  this,  and  things  will  go  on  better,  as  I 


Percival  Keene  95 

said  before.  If  Captain  Delmar  protects  you  with  his 
interest,  you  will  be  a  captain  over  the  heads  of  many  who 
are  now  your  superiors  on  board  of  this  frigate.  One 
thing  be  careful  of,  which  is,  to  keep  your  own  counsel, 
and  don't  be  persuaded  in  a  moment  of  confidence  to  trust 
anything  to  Tommy  Dott,  or  any  other  midshipman  ;  and 
if  any  one  hints  at  what  you  suppose,  deny  it  immediately ; 
nay,  if  necessary,  fight  for  it — that  will  be  the  way  to 
please  the  captain,  for  you  will  be  of  his  side  then,  and  not 
against  him." 

That  this  advice  of  Bob  Cross  was  the  best  that  could 
be  given  to  one  in  my  position  there  could  not  be  a  doubt ; 
and  that  I  did  resolve  to  follow  it,  is  most  certain.  I 
generally  passed  away  a  portion  of  my  leisure  hours  in 
Bob's  company,  and  became  warmly  attached  to  him  j  and 
certainly  my  time  was  not  thrown  away,  for  I  learnt  a 
great  deal  from  him. 

One  evening,  as  I  was  leaning  against  one  of  the  guns 
on  the  main-deck,  waiting  for  Cross  to  come  out  of  the 
cabin,  I  was  amused  with  the  following  conversation 
between  a  boatswain's  mate  and  a  fore-top  man.  I  shall 
give  it  verbatim.  They  were  talking  of  one  that  was 
dead,  and  after  the  boatswain's  mate  had  said,  "  "Well,  he's 
in  heaven,  poor  fellow ; "  after  a  pause,  the  fore- top  man 
said : 

' '  I  wonder,  Bill,  whether  I  shall  ever  go  to  heaven  ? " 

"  Why  not  ?  "  replied  the  boatswain's  mate. 

"Why,  the  parson  says  it's  good  works  ;  now  I  cer- 
tainly have  been  a  pretty  many  times  in  action,  and  I  have 
killed  plenty  of  Frenchmen  in  my  time." 

"  Well,  that's  sufficient,  I  should  think  ;  I  hold  my 
hopes  upon  just  the  same  claims.  I've  cut  down  fifty 
Frenchmen  in  my  life,  and  if  that  ain't  good  works,  I  don't 
know  what  is." 

"  I  suppose  Nelson's  in  heaven  ?  " 

"  Of  course  ;  if  so  be  he  wishes  to  be  there,  I  should 
like  to  know  who  would  keep  him  out,  if  he  was  deter- 
mined on  it  ;  no,  no  ;  depend  upon  it,  he  walked  s/ap  in." 


96  Percival  Keene 

On  our  return  to  Portsmouth,  the  captain  went  up  to 
the  Admiralty  with  the  despatches,  the  frigate  remaining 
at  Spithead  ready  to  sail  at  a  moment's  notice. 

I  was  now  quite  accustomed  to  the  ship  and  officers  ; 
the  conviction  I  had  of  my  peculiar  position,  together  with 
the  advice  of  Bob  Cross,  had  very  much  subdued  my 
spirit ;  perhaps  the  respect  created  by  discipline,  and  the 
example  of  others,  which  produced  in  me  a  degree  of  awe 
of  the  captain  and  the  lieutenants,  assisted  a  little — certain 
it  is,  that  I  had  gained  the  good-will  of  my  messmates, 
and  had  not  been  in  any  scrape  during  the  whole 
cruise. 

The  first  lieutenant  was  a  stern,  but  not  unkind  man  5 
he  would  blow  you  up,  as  we  termed  it,  when  he  scolded, 
for  half  an  hour  without  ceasing.  I  never  knew  a  man 
with  such  a  flow  of  words ;  but  if  permitted  to  go  on 
without  interruption,  he  was  content,  without  proceeding 
to  further  punishment.  Any  want  of  respect,  however, 
was  peculiarly  offensive  to  him,  and  any  attempt  to  excuse 
yourself  was  immediately  cut  short  with,  "No  reply, 
sir." 

The  second  day  after  our  return  to  Spithead,  I  was 
sent  on  shore  in  the  cutter  to  bring  off  a  youngster  who 
was  to  join  the  ship  ;  he  had  never  been  to  sea  before  ; 
his  name  was  Green,  and  he  was  as  green  as  a  gooseberry 
I  took  a  dislike  to  him  the  moment  that  I  saw  him, 
because  he  had  a  hooked  nose  and  very  small  ferrety 
eyes.  As  we  were  pulling  on  board,  he  asked  me  a 
great  many  questions  of  all  kinds,  particularly  about  the 
captain  and  officers,  and  to  amuse  myself  and  the  boat's 
crew,  who  were  on  the  full  titter,  I  exercised  my  peculiar 
genius  for  invention. 

At  last,  after  I  had  given  a  character  of  the  first 
lieutenant,  which  made  him  appear  a  sort  of  marine 
ogre,  he  asked  how  it  was  I  got  on  with  him :  "  O, 
very  well,"  replied  I ;  "  but  I'm  a  freemason,  and  so  is 
he  ;  and  he's  never  severe  with  a  brother  mason." 

**  But  how  did  he  know  you  were  a  mason  ? " 


Percival  Keene  97 

*'I  made  the  sign  to  him  the  very  first  time  that  he 
began  to  scold  me,  and  he  left  off  almost  immediately ; 
that  is,  when  I  made  the  second  sign ;  he  did  not  when 
I  made  the  first." 

"  I  should  like  to  know  these  signs.  Won't  you  tell 
them  to  me  ?  " 

"  Tell  them  to  you  !  oh  no,  that  won't  do,"  replied 
I.  ''I  don't  know  you.  Here  we  are  on  board, — in 
bow, — rowed  of  all  men.  Now,  Mr  Green,  I'll  shew 
you  the  way  up." 

Mr  Green  was  presented  and  ushered  into  the  service 
much  in  the  same  way  as  I  was  ;  but  he  had  not  for- 
gotten what  I  said  to  him,  relative  to  the  first  lieutenant ; 
and  it  so  happened  that,  on  the  third  day,  he  witnessed 
a  jobation,  delivered  by  the  first  lieutenant  to  one  of 
the  midshipmen,  who,  venturing  to  reply,  was  ordered 
to  the  mast-head  for  the  remainder  of  the  day,  added 
to  which,  a  few  minutes  afterwards,  the  first  lieutenant 
ordered  two  men  to  be  put  both  legs  in  irons.  Mr 
Green  trembled  as  he  saw  the  men  led  away  by  the 
master-at-arms,  and  he  came  to  me — 

*'  I  do  wish,  Keene,  you  would  tell  me  those  signs," 
said  he  ;  "  can't  you  be  persuaded  to  part  with  them. 
I'll  give  you  anything  that  I  have  which  you  may  like." 

"Well,"  said  I,  "I  should  like  to  have  that  long  spy- 
glass of  yours  ;  for  it's  a  very  good  one,  and  as  signal 
midshipman,  will  be  useful  to  me." 

"  I'll  give  it  you,  with  all  my  heart,"  replied  he,  "  if 
you  will  tell  me  the  signs." 

"  Well,  then,  come  down  below,  give  me  the  glass, 
and  I  will  tell  them  to  you." 

Mr  Green  and  I  went  down  to  the  berth,  and  I  received 
the  spy-glass  as  a  present,  in  due  form.  I  then  led  him 
to  my  chest  in  the  steerage,  and  in  a  low  confidential 
tone,  told  him  as  follows  : — 

*'  You  see.  Green,  you  must  be  very  particular  about 
making  those  signs,  for  if  you  make  a  mistake  you  will 
be   worse  off  than  if  you  never  made   them  at  all ;  for 

P.K.  G 


98  Percival  Keene 

the  first  lieutenant  will  suppose  that  you  are  trying  to 
persuade  him  that  you  are  a  mason,  when  you  are  not. 
Nov/,  observe,  you  must  not  attempt  to  make  the  first 
sign  until  he  has  scolded  you  well  ;  then,  at  any  pause, 
you  must  make  it ;  thus,  you  see,  you  must  put  your 
thumb  to  the  tip  of  your  nose,  and  extend  your  hand 
straight  out  from  it,  with  all  the  fingers  separated  as 
wide  as  you  can.  Now,  do  it  as  I  did  it.  Stop — wait 
a  little,  till  that  marine  passes.  Yes,  that  is  it.  Well, 
that  is  considered  the  first  proof  of  your  being  a  mason, 
but  it  requires  a  second.  The  first  lieutenant  will,  I 
tell  you  frankly,  be,  or  rather  pretend  to  be,  in  a  terrible 
rage,  and  will  continue  to  rail  at  you  ;  you  must,  there- 
fore, wait  a  little  till  he  pauses,  and  then,  you  observe, 
put  up  your  thumb  to  your  nose,  with  the  fingers  of 
your  hand  spread  out  as  before,  and  then  add  to  it  your 
other  hand  by  joining  your  other  thumb  to  the  little 
finger  of  the  hand  already  up,  and  stretch  your  other 
hand  and  fingers  out  like  the  first.  Then  you  will  see 
the  effects  of  the  second  sign.  Do  you  think  you  can 
recollect  all  this  ?  for,  as  I  said  before,  you  must  make 
no  mistake." 

Green  put  his  hands  up  as  I  told  him,  and  after  three 
or  four  essays  declared  himself  perfect,  and  I  left  him. 

It  was  about  three  days  afterwards  that  Mr  Green 
upset  a  kid  of  dirty  water  upon  the  lower  deck,  v/hich 
had  been  dry  holystoned,  and  the  mate  of  the  lower 
deck,  when  the  first  lieutenant  went  his  round,  reported 
the  circumstance  to  exculpate  himself.  Mr  Green  was 
consequently  summoned  on  the  quarter-deck,  and  the 
first  lieutenant,  who  was  very  angry,  commenced,  as 
usual,  a  volley  of  abuse  on  the  unfortunate  youngster. 

Green,  recollecting  my  instructions,  waited  till  the 
first  lieutenant  had  paused,  and  then  made  the  first 
freemason  sign,  looking  up  very  boldly  at  the  first 
lieutenant,  who  actually  drew  back  with  astonishment 
at  this  contemptuous  conduct,  hitherto  unwitnessed  on 
board  of  a  man-of-war. 


Percival  Keene  99 

"  What !  sir,"  cried  the  first  lieutenant.  "  "Why,  sir, 
are  you  mad  ? — you,  just  come  into  the  service,  treating 
me  in  this  manner  !  I  can  tell  you,  sir,  that  you  will 
not  be  three  days  longer  in  the  service — no,  sir,  not 
three  days ;  for  either  you  leave  the  service  or  I  do. 
Of  all  the  impudence,  of  all  the  insolence,  of  all  the 
contempt,  I  have  heard  of,  this  beats  all — and  from  such 
a  little  animal  as  you.  Consider  yourself  as  under  an 
arrest,  sir,  till  the  captain  comes  on  board,  and  your 
conduct  is  reported :  go  down  below,  sir,  immediately." 

The  lieutenant  paused,  and  now  Green  gave  him  sign 
the  second,  as  a  reply,  thinking  that  they  would  then 
come  to  a  right  understanding ;  but,  to  his  astonishment, 
the  first  lieutenant  was  more  furious  than  ever,  and 
calling  the  sergeant  of  marines,  ordered  him  to  take 
Mr  Green  down,  and  put  him  in  irons,  under  the  half- 
deck. 

Poor  Green  was  handed  down,  all  astonishment  at  the 
want  of  success  of  his  mason's  signs.  I,  who  stood  abaft, 
was  delighted  at  the  success  of  my  joke,  while  the  first 
lieutenant  walked  hastily  up  and  down  the  deck,  as  much 
astonished  as  enraged  at  such  insulting  and  insolent  conduct 
from  a  lad  who  had  not  been  a  week  in  the  service. 

After  a  time  the  first  lieutenant  went  down  below, 
when  Bob  Cross,  who  was  on  deck,  and  who  had  per- 
ceived my  delight  at  the  scene,  which  was  to  him  and 
all  others  so  inexplicable,  came  up  to  me  and  said : 

"  Master  Keene,  I'm  sure,  by  your  looks,  you  know 
something  about  this.  That  foolish  lad  never  had  dared 
do  so,  if  he  knew  what  it  was  he  had  done.  Now,  don't 
look  so  demure,  but  tell  me  how  it  is." 

I  walked  aft  with  Bob  Cross,  and  confided  my  secret 
to  him  ',  he  laughed  heartily,  and  said  : 

"  Well,  Tommy  Dott  did  say  that  you  were  up  to 
anything,  and  so  I  think  you  are ;  but  you  see  this  is 
a  very  serious  affair  for  poor  Green,  and,  like  the  fable 
of  the  frogs,  what  is  sport  to  you  is  death  to*  others. 
The  poor  lad  will  be  turned  out  of  the  service,  and  lose 


loo  Percival  Keene 

his  chance  of  being  a  post-captain ;  so  you  must  allow 
me  to  explain  the  matter  so  that  it  gets  to  the  ears  of 
the  first  lieutenant  as  soon  as  possible," 

''^Well,"  replied  I,  "do  as  you  like,  Bob;  if  any  one's 
to  be  turned  out  of  the  service  for  such  nonsense,  it  ought 
to  be  me,  and  not  Green,  poor  snob." 

"  No  fear  of  your  being  turned  out ;  the  first  lieutenant 
won't  like  you  the  worse,  and  the  other  officers  will  like 
you  better,  especially  as  I  shall  say  that  it  is  by  your  wish 
that  I  explain  all  to  get  Mr  Green  out  of  the  scrape. 
I'll  to  the  surgeon  and  tell  him  ;  but.  Master  Keene,  don't 
you  call  such  matters  nonsense,  or  you'll  find  yourself 
mistaken  one  of  these  days.  I  never  saw  such  disrespect 
on  a  quarter-deck  in  all  my  life — worse  than  mutiny  a 
thousand  times."  Here  Bob  Cross  burst  out  into  a  fit  of 
laughter,  as  he  recalled  Green's  extended  fingers  to  his 
memory,  and  then  he  turned  away  and  went  down  below 
to  speak  to  the  surgeon. 

As  soon  as  Cross  had  quitted  the  deck,  I  could  not 
restrain  my  curiosity  as  to  the  situation  of  my  friend 
Green ;  I  therefore  went  down  the  ladder  to  the  half-deck, 
and  there,  on  the  starboard  side  between  the  guns,  I  per- 
ceived the  poor  fellow,  with  his  legs  in  irons,  his  hands 
firmly  clasped  together,  looking  so  woeful  and  woe- 
begone, every  now  and  then  raising  his  eyes  up  to  the 
beams  of  the  upper  deck  as  if  he  would  appeal  to  heaven, 
that  I  scarcely  could  refrain  from  laughing.  I  went  up  to 
him  and  said : 

"  Why,  Green,  how  is  all  this  ? — what  has  happened  ?  " 

"  Happened  ? "  said  the  poor  fellow ;  "  happened  ?  see 
what  has  happened  ;  here  I  am." 

"  Did  you  make  the  freemason's  signs  ? "  replied  I. 

"  Didn't  I  ?  Yes — I  did  ;  Oh,  what  will  become  of 
me  ? " 

"  You  could  not  have  made  them  right ;  you  must  have 
forgotten  them." 

"  I'm  sure  I  made  them  as  you  told  me ;  I'm  quite  sure 
of  that." 


Percival  Keene  loi 

**  Then  perhaps  I  did  not  recollect  them  exactly  myself : 
however,  be  of  good  heart ;  I  will  have  the  whole  matter 
explained  to  the  first  lieutenant." 

"  Pray  do ;  only  get  me  out  of  this.  I  don't  want  the 
glass  back." 

"  I'll  have  it  done  directly,"  replied  I. 

As  I  went  away,  Bob  Cross  came  up,  and  said  I  was 
wanted  by  the  first  lieutenant  in  the  gun-room.  "  Don't 
be  afraid,"  said  he  ;  "  they've  been  laughing  at  it  already, 
and  the  first  lieutenant  is  in  a  capital  humour  j  still  he'll 
serve  you  out  well ;  you  must  expect  that." 

*'  Shall  I  make  him  the  sign.  Cross  ?  "  replied  I,  laughing. 

"  No,  no  5  you've  gone  far  enough,  and  too  far  already : 
mind  what  I  say  to  you." 

I  went  down  into  the  gun-room,  when  a  tittering  ceased 
as  the  sentry  opened  the  door,  and  I  walked  in. 

"  Did  you  want  me,  sir  ?"  said  I  to  the  first  lieutenant, 
touching  my  hat,  and  looking  very  demure. 

"  So,  Mr  Keene,  I  understand  it  was  you  who  have  been 
practising  upon  Mr  Green,  and  teaching  him  insult  and 
disrespect  to  his  superior  officers  on  the  quarter-deck. 
Well,  sir  ? " 

I  made  no  reply  but  appeared  very  penitent. 

*'  Because  a  boy  has  just  come  to  sea,  and  is  ignorant  of 
his  profession,  it  appears  to  be  a  custom,  which  I  shall 
take  care  shall  not  be  followed  up,  to  play  him  all  manner 
of  tricks  and  tell  him  all  manner  of  falsehoods.  Now,  sir, 
what  have  you  to  say  for  yourself  ?  " 

"Mr  Green  and  I  have  both  just  come  to  sea,  sir,  and 
the  midshipmen  all  play  us  so  many  tricks,"  replied  I, 
humbly,  "  that  I  hardly  know  whether  what  I  do  is  right 
or  wrong." 

"But,  sir,  it  was  you  who  played  this  trick  to  Mr 
Green." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  told  him  so  for  fun,  but  I  didn't  think  he 
was  such  a  fool  as  to  believe  me.  I  only  said  that  you 
were  a  freemason,  and  that  freemasons  were  kind  to  each 
other,  and  that  you  gave  one  another  signs  to  know  one 


I02  Percival  Keene 

another  by  ;  I  heard  you  say  you  were  a  freemason,  sir^ 
when  I  dined  in  the  gun-room." 

**  Well,  sir,  I  did  say  so  ;  but  that  is  no  reason  for  your 
teaching  him  to  be  impudent." 

*'  He  asked  me  for  the  signs,  sir,  and  I  didn't  know 
them  exactly  ;  so  I  gave  him  the  signs  that  Mr  Dott  and  i 
always  make  between  us." 

"  Mr  Dott  and  you — a  pretty  pair,  as  I  said  before. 
I've  a  great  mind  to  put  you  in  Mr  Green's  place  ;  at  all 
events,  I  shall  report  your  conduct  when  the  captain  comes 
from  London.     There,  sir,  you  may  go." 

I  put  on  a  penitent  face  as  I  went  out,  wiping  my  eyes 
with  the  back  of  my  hands.  After  I  went  out,  I  waited  a 
few  seconds  at  the  gun-room  door,  and  then  the  officers, 
supposing  that  I  was  out  of  hearing,  gave  vent  to  their 
mirth,  the  first  lieutenant  laughing  the  loudest. 

Cross  is  right,  thought  I,  as  I  went  up  the  ladder;  a 
minute  afterwards,  Mr  Green  was  set  free,  and,  after  a 
severe  reprimand,  was  allowed  to  return  to  his  duty. 

"  You  are  well  out  of  that  trick,  my  hearty,"  said  Bob 
Cross  ;  "  the  first  lieutenant  won't  say  a  word  to  the 
captain,  never  fear  ;  but  don't  try  it  again." 

But  an  event  occurred  a  few  hours  afterwards  which 
might  have  been  attended  with  more  serious  consequences. 
The  ship  was,  during  the  day,  surrounded  by  shore  boats 
of  all  descriptions,  containing  Jews,  sailors'  wives,  and 
many  other  parties,  who  wished  to  have  admittance  on 
board.  It  was  almost  dusk,  the  tide  was  running  strong 
flood,  and  the  wind  was  very  fresh,  so  that  there  was  a 
good  deal  of  sea.  All  the  boats  had  been  ordered  to  keep 
off  by  the  first  lieutenant,  but  they  still  lingered,  in  hope 
of  getting  on  board. 

I  was  looking  over  the  stern,  and  perceived  that  the 
boat  belonging  to  the  bumboat  woman,  who  was  on  board 
of  the  ship,  was  lying  with  her  painter  fast  to  the  stern 
ladder ;  the  waterman  was  in  her,  as  well  as  one  of  the 
sailors'  wives,  who  had  left  her  own  wherry  in  hopes  of 
getting  on  board  when  the  waterman  went  alongside  to 


Percival  Keene  103 

take  in  the  articles  not  sold  when  the  bumboat  woman 
left  the  ship,  which  would  be  in  a  few  minutes,  as  it  was 
nearly  gun-fire  for  sunset.  The  waterman,  who  thought 
it  time  to  haul  alongside,  and  wished  to  communicate  with 
his  employer  on  board,  was  climbing  up  by  the  stern 
ladder. 

"  That's  against  orders,  you  know,"  cried  I  to  the 
man. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  but  it  is  so  rough,  that  the  boat  would  be 
swamped  if  it  were  to  remain  alongside  long,  and  I  hope 
you  won't  order  me  down  again  5  there's  some  nice  cakes 
in  the  boat,  sir,  just  under  the  stern  sheets,  if  you  would 
like  to  have  them,  and  think  it  worth  while  to  go  down  for 
them." 

This  was  a  bribe,  and  I  replied,  "  No,  I  don't  want 
your  cakes,  but  you  may  come  up." 

The  man  thanked  me,  and  walked  forward  as  soon  as  he 
had  gained  the  deck.  On  second  thoughts,  I  determined 
that  I  would  have  the  cakes  ;  so  I  descended  by  the  stern 
ladder,  and  desiring  the  woman  who  was  left  in  the  boat 
to  haul  upon  the  rope,  contrived  to  get  into  the  boat. 

**  What  is  it  you  want,  my  dear  ?  "  said  the  woman. 

"  I  come  for  some  of  those  cakes  under  the  stern 
sheets,"  replied  I. 

**  Well,  I'll  soon  rummage  them  out,"  said  she,  "  and  I 
hope  you  will  let  me  slip  on  board  when  the  boat  is  along- 
side. Mind,  sir,  how  you  step,  you'll  smash  all  the  pipes. 
Give  me  your  hand.     I'm  an  old  sailor." 

"  I  should  not  think  so,"  replied  I,  looking  at  her. 
I  could  hardly  make  out  her  face,  but  her  form  was  small, 
and,  if  an  old  sailor,  she  certainly  was  a  very  young 
woman. 

We  had  a  good  many  articles  to  remove  before  we 
could  get  at  the  cakes,  which  were  under  the  stern  sheets ; 
and  the  boat  rocked  and  tossed  so  violently  with  the  sea 
which  was  running,  that  we  were  both  on  our  knees  for 
some  little  while  before  we  obtained  the  basket :  when  we 
did,  to  our  surprise,  we  found  that  the  boat's  painter. 


104  Percival  Keene 

somehow  or  another,  had  loosened,  and  that  during  our 
search  we  had  drifted  nearly  one  hundred  yards  from  the 
ship. 

"  Mercy  on  me  ! — why,  we  are  adrift,"  exclaimed  the 
woman.  "  What  shall  we  do  ?  It's  no  use  hailing,  they'll 
never  hear  us  ;  look  well  round  for  any  boat  you  may 
see." 

"  It  is  getting  so  dark  that  we  shall  not  see  far,"  replied 
I,  not  much  liking  our  position.  **  Where  shall  we  go 
to?" 

"  Go  to  ! — clean  out  to  St  Helen's,  if  the  boat  does  not 
fill  before  we  get  there  ;  and  further  than  that  too,  if  I 
mistake  not,  with  this  gale  of  wind.  We  may  as  well  say 
our  prayers,  youngster,  I  can  tell  you." 

"  Can't  we  make  sail  upon  her  ?  "  replied  I.  "  Can't  we 
try  and  pull  on  shore  somewhere  ?  Had  we  not  better  do 
that,  and  say  our  pravers  afterwards  ?  " 

"  Well  said,  my  little  bantam,"  replied  the  woman : 
"  you  would  have  made  a  good  officer  if  you  li^ad  been 
spared  ;  but  the  fact  is,  boy,  that  we  can  do  nothing  with 
the  oars  in  this  heavy  sea  ;  and  as  for  the  sail,  how  can 
you  and  I  step  the  mast,  rolling  and  tossing  about  in  this 
way  ?  If  the  mast  were  stepped,  and  the  sail  set,  I  think 
I  could  manage  to  steer,  if  the  weather  was  smoother,  but 
not  in  this  bubble  and  this  gale ;  it  requires  older  hands 
than  either  you  or  I." 

"Well,  then,  what  must  we  do  ? " 

"Why,  we  must  sit  still  and  trust  to  our  luck,  bale  out 
the  boat,  and  keep  her  from  sv/amping  as  long  as  we  can, 
and  between  times  we  may  cry,  or  we  may  pray,  or  we 
may  eat  the  cakes  and  red  herrings,  or  the  soft  bread  and 
other  articles  in  the  boat." 

"Let's  bale  the  boat  out  first,"  said  I,  "for  she's  half 
full  of  water  •,  then  we'll  have  something  to  eat,  for  I  feel 
hungry  and  cold  already,  and  then  we  may  as  well  say  our 
prayers." 

"Well,  and  I  tell  you  what — we'll  have  something  to 
drink,  too,  for  I  have  a  drop  for  Jem — if  I  could  have  got 


Percival  Keene  105 

on  board.  I  promised  it  to  him,  poor  fellow,  but  it's  no 
use  keeping  it  now,  for  I  expect  we'll  both  be  in  Davy's 
locker  before  morning." 

The  woman  took  out,  from  where  it  was  secreted  in 
her  dress,  a  bladder  containing  spirits  ;  she  opened  the 
mouth  of  it,  and  poured  out  a  portion  into  one  of  the 
milk-cans  •,  having  drank  herself,  she  handed  it  to  me,  but 
not  feeling  inclined,  and  being  averse  to  spirits,  I  rejected 
it.     "  Not  just  now,"  said  I ;  "  by-and-by,  perhaps." 

During  the  time  of  this  conversation  we  were  swept  by 
a  strong  tide  and  strong  wind  right  out  of  the  anchorage 
at  Spithead  :  the  sea  was  very  high,  and  dashed  into  the 
boat,  so  that  I  was  continually  baling  to  keep  it  free  ;  the 
night  was  as  dark  as  pitch  ;  we  could  see  nothing  except 
the  lights  of  the  vessels,  which  we  had  left  far  away  from 
us,  and  they  were  now  but  as  little  twinkles  as  we  rose 
upon  the  waves.  The  wind  roared,  and  there  was  every 
appearance  of  a  heavy  gale. 

''Little  hopes  of  our  weathering  this  storm,"  said  the 
woman  ;  "  we  shall  soon  be  swamped  if  we  do  not  put 
her  before  the  wind.     I'll  see  if  I  cannot  find  the  lines." 

She  did  so  after  a  time,  and  by  means  of  the  rudder  put 
the  boat  before  the  wind  ;  the  boat  then  took  in  much  less 
water,  but  ran  at  a  swift  rate  through  the  heavy  sea. 

**  There,  we  shall  do  better  now;  out  to  sea  we  go, 
that's  clear,"  said  the  woman,  **  and  before  daylight  we 
shall  be  in  the  Channel,  if  we  do  not  fill  and  go  down  ; 
and  then,  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us,  that's  all ! 
Won't  you  take  a  drop  ? "  continued  she,  pouring  out  some 
spirits  into  the  can. 

As  I  felt  very  cold,  I  did  not  this  time  refuse.  I  drank 
a  small  quantity  of  the  spirits ;  the  woman  took  off  the 
remainder,  which,  with  what  she  had  previously  drank, 
began  to  have  an  effect  upon  her. 

'*  That's  right,  my  little  Trojan,"  said  she,  and  she 
commenced  singing.  '*  A  long  pull,  a  strong  pull,  and  a 
pull  altogether ;  in  spite  of  wind  and  weather,  boys,  in 
spite  of  wind  and  weather.     Poor  Jem,"  continued   she. 


io6  Percival  Keene 

'*  he'll  be  disappointed  ;  he  made  sure  of  being  glorious 
to-night,  and  I  made  sure  to  sleep  by  his  side — now  he'll 
be  quite  sober — and  I'll  be  food  for  fishes  -,  it's  a  cold  bed 
that  I  shall  turn  into  before  morning, -that's  certain.  Hand 
me  the  cakes,  boy,  if  you  can  fumble  them  out ;  the  more 
we  fill  ourselves,  the  less  room  for  salt  water.  Well, 
then,  wind  and  waves  are  great  bullies  ;  they  fly  slap  back 
in  a  fright  when  they  bang  against  a  great  ship  ;  but 
when  they  get  hold  of  a  little  boat  like  this,  how  they 
leap  and  topple  in,  as  if  they  made  sure  of  us  [here  a 
wave  dashed  into  the  boat].  Yes,  that's  your  sort. 
Come  along,  swamp  a  little  boat,  you  washy  cowards, 
it's  only  a  woman  and  a  boy.  Poor  Jem,  he'll  miss  me 
something,  but  he'll  miss  the  liquor  more ;  who  cares  ? 
Let's  have  another  drop." 

"  Give  me  the  lines,  then,"  said  I,  as  I  perceived  she 
was  letting  them  go,  **  or  we  shall  be  broadside  to  the 
waves  again." 

I  took  the  rudder  lines  from  her,  and  steered  the  boat, 
while  she  again  resorted  to  the  bladder  of  spirits. 

"Take  another  sip,"  said  she,  after  she  had  filled  the 
milk-can  ;  "  it  won't  harm  you." 

I  thought  the  same,  for  I  was  wet  through,  and  the 
wind,  as  it  howled,  pierced  me  to  the  bones  ;  I  took  a 
small  quantity,  as  before,  and  then  continued  to  keep  the 
boat  before  the  wind.  The  sea  was  increasing  very  much, 
and,  although  no  sailor,  I  felt  fully  convinced  that  the  boat 
could  not  live  much  longer. 

In  the  meantime  the  woman  was  becoming  intoxicated 
very  fast.  I  knew  the  consequence  of  this,  and  requested 
her  to  bale  out  the  boat ;  she  did  so,  and  sung  a  mournful 
sort  of  song  as  she  baled,  but  the  howling  of  the  wind 
prevented  me  from  distinguishing  the  words. 

I  cannot  well  analyze  my  feelings  at  this  time — they 
were  confused ;  but  this  I  know,  self-preservation  and 
hope  were  the  most  predominant.  I  thought  of  my 
mother,  of  my  aunt,  of  Captain  Bridgeman,  Captain 
Delmar,  and  Bob  Cross  ;  but  my  thoughts  were  as  rapid 


Percival  Keene  107 

as  the  gale  which  bore  us  along,  and  I  was  too  much 
employed  in  steering  the  boat,  and  preventing  the  seas 
from  filling  it,  to  have  a  moment  to  collect  my  ideas. 

Again  the  woman  applied  to  the  bladder  of  spirits,  and 
offered  some  to  me  ;  I  refused.  I  had  had  enough,  and 
by  this  time  she  had  had  too  much,  and  after  an  attempt 
to  bale  she  dropped  down  in  the  stern  sheets,  smashing 
pipes  and  everything  beneath  her  ;  and  spoke  no  more. 

We  had  now  been  more  than  four  hours  adrift,  the 
wind  was  as  strong  as  ever,  and  I  thought  the  sea  much 
higher ;  but  I  kept  the  boat  steady  before  the  wind,  and 
by  degrees,  as  I  became  more  accustomed  to  steer,  she  did 
not  take  in  so  much  water  ;  still  the  boat  appeared  to  be 
sinking  deeper  down,  and  after  a  time  I  considered  it 
necessary  to  bale  her  out.  I  did  so  with  my  hat,  for  I 
found  it  was  half  full  of  water  ;  and  then  I  execrated  the 
woman  for  having  intoxicated  herself,  so  as  to  be  useless 
in  such  an  emergency. 

I  succeeded  in  clearing  the  boat  of  a  major  portion  of 
the  water,  which  was  no  easy  task,  as  the  boat,  having 
remained  broadside  to  the  wind,  had  taken  in  the  sea 
continually  as  I  baled  it  out.  I  then  once  more  resumed 
the  helm,  and  put  the  boat  before  the  wind,  and  thus  did 
I  continue  for  two  hours  more,  when  the  rain  came  down 
in  torrents  and  the  storm  was  wilder  than  ever ;  but  a 
Portsmouth  wherry  is  one  of  the  best  boats  ever  built, 
and  so  it  proved  in  this  instance.  Still  I  was  now  in  a 
situation  most  trying  for  a  lad  between  fourteen  and 
fifteen ;  my  teeth  chattered  with  the  cold,  and  I  was 
drenched  through  and  through ;  the  darkness  was 
opaque,  and  I  could  see  nothing  but  the  white  foam  of 
the  waves,  which  curled  and  broke  close  to  the  gunnel  of 
the  boat. 

At  one  moment  I  despaired,  and  looked  for  immediate 
death;  but  my  buoyant  spirit  raised  me  up  again,  and  I 
hoped.  It  would  be  daylight  in  a  few  hours,  and  oh  !  how 
I  looked  and  longed  for  daylight.  I  knew  I  must  keep  the 
boat  before  the  wind ;  I  did  so,  but  the  seas  were  worse 


io8  Percival  Keene 

than  ever ;  they  now  continually  broke  into  the  boat,  for 
the  tide  had  turned,  which  had  increased  the  swell. 

Again  I  left  the  helm  and  baled  out ;  I  was  cold  and 
faint,  and  I  felt  recovered  with  the  exertion ;  I  also  tried 
to  rouse  the  woman,  but  it  was  useless.  I  felt  for  her 
bladder  of  liquor,  and  found  it  in  her  bosom,  more  than 
half  empty.  I  drank  more  freely,  and  my  spirits  and  my 
courage  revived.  After  that,  I  ate,  and  steered  the  boat, 
awaiting  the  coming  daylight. 

It  came  at  last  slowly — so  slowly  ;  but  it  did  come,  and 
I  felt  almost  happy.  There  is  such  a  horror  in  darkness 
when  added  to  danger,  I  felt  as  if  I  could  have  worshipped 
the  sun  as  it  rose  slowly  and  with  a  watery  appearance 
above  the  horizon.  I  looked  around  me  ;  there  was  some- 
thing like  land  astern  of  us,  such  as  I  had  seen  pointed  out 
as  land  by  Bob  Cross,  when  off  the  coast  of  Portugal ;  and 
so  it  was — it  was  the  Isle  of  Wight  j  for  the  wind  had 
changed  when  the  rain  came  down,  and  I  had  altered  the 
course  of  the  boat,  so  that  for  the  last  four  hours  I  had 
been  steering  for  the  coast  of  France. 

But  although  I  was  cold  and  shivering,  and  worn  out 
with  watching,  and  tired  with  holding  the  lines  by  which 
the  wherry  was  steered,  I  felt  almost  happy  at  the  return 
of  day.  I  looked  down  upon  my  companion  in  the  boat ; 
she  lay  sound  asleep,  with  her  head  upon  the  basket  of 
tobacco-pipes,  her  bonnet  wet  and  dripping,  with  its  faded 
ribbons  hanging  in  the  water,  which  washed  to  and  fro  at 
the  bottom  of  the  boat,  as  it  rolled  and  rocked  to  the 
motion  of  the  waves  ;  her  hair  had  fallen  over  her  face,  so 
as  almost  to  conceal  her  features  ;  I  thought  that  she  had 
died  during  the  night,  so  silent  and  so  breathless  did 
she  lie.  The  waves  were  not  so  rough  now  as  they  had 
been,  for  the  flood  tide  had  again  made ;  and  as  the  beams 
of  the  morning  sun  glanced  on  the  water,  the  same  billows 
which  appeared  so  dreadful  in  the  darkness  appeared  to 
dance  merrily. 

I  felt  hungry  ;  I  took  up  a  red  herring  from  one  of  the 
baskets,  and  tore  it  to  pieces  with   my  teeth.     I  looked 


Percival  Keene  109 

around  me  in  every  quarter  to  see  if  there  was  any  vessel 
in  sight,  but  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  now  and 
then  a  screaming  sea-gull.  I  tried  to  rouse  my  companion 
by  kicking  her  with  my  foot ;  I  did  not  succeed  in  waking 
her  up,  but  she  turned  round  on  her  back,  and  her  hair 
falling  from  her  face,  discovered  the  features  of  a  young 
and  pretty  person,  apparently  not  more  than  nineteen  or 
twenty  years  old ;  her  figure  was  slight  and  well  formed. 

Young  as  I  was,  I  thought  it  a  pity  that  such  a  nice- 
looking  person — for  she  still  was  so,  although  in  a  state  of 
disorder  and.very  dirty — should  be  so  debased  by  intoxica- 
tion ;  and  as  1  looked  at  the  bladder,  still  half  full  of  spirits, 
I  seized  it  with  an  intention  to  throw  it  overboard,  when  I 
paused  at  the  recollection  that  it  had  probably  saved  my 
life  during  the  night,  and  might  yet  be  required. 

I  did  not  like  to  alter  the  course  of  the  boat,  although  I 
perceived  that  we  were  running  fast  from  the  land ,  for 
although  the  sea  had  gone  down  considerably,  there  was 
still  too  much  for  the  boat  to  be  put  broadside  to  it.  I 
cannot  say  that  I  was  unhappy ;  I  found  my  situation  so 
very  much  improved  to  what  it  was  during  the  darkness 
of  the  night.  The  sun  shone  bright,  and  I  felt  its  warmth. 
I  had  no  idea  of  being  lost — death  did  not  enter  my 
thoughts.  There  was  plenty  to  eat,  and  some  vessel 
would  certainly  pick  us  up.  Nevertheless,  I  said  my 
prayers  more  devoutly  than  I  usually  did. 

About  noon,  as  near  as  I  could  guess,  the  tide  changed 
again,  and  as  the  wind  had  lulled  very  much,  there  was 
little  or  no  swell.  I  thought  that,  now  that  the  motion 
was  not  so  great,  we  might  possibly  ship  the  foremast  and 
make  some  little  sail  upon  the  boat ;  and  I  tried  again  more 
earnestly  to  rouse  up  my  companion ;  after  a  few  not  very 
polite  attempts,  I  succeeded  in  ascertaining  that  she  was 
alive. 

"Be  quiet,  Jim,"  said  she,  with  her  eyes  still  closed; 
*'  it's  not  five  bells  yet." 

Another  kick  or  two,  and  she  turned  herself  round  and 
stared  wildly. 


I  TO  Percival  Keene 

"  Jim,"  said  she,  rubbing  her  eyes,  and  then  she  looked 
about  her,  and  at  once  she  appeared  to  remember  what  had 
passed ;  she  shrieked,  and  covered  her  face  up  with  her 
hands. 

**  I  thought  it  was  a  dream,  and  was  going  to  tell  Jim 
all  about  it,  at  breakfast,"  said  she,  sorrowfully,  "  but  it's 
all  true — true  as  gospel.  What  will  become  of  me  ?  We 
are  lost,  lost,  lost." 

"  We  are  not  lost,  but  we  should  have  been  lost  this 
night  if  I  had  been  drunk  as  you  have  been,"  replied  I ; 
"I've  hard  work  enough  to  keep  the  boat  about  water,  I 
can  tell  you." 

"  That's  truth,"  replied  she,  rising  up  and  taking  a  seat 
upon  the  thwart  of  the  boat.  "  God  forgive  me,  poor 
wretch  that  I  am  ;  what  will  Jim  think,  and  what  will  he 
say  when  he  sees  my  best  bonnet  in  such  a  pickle  ?  " 

"  Are  you  quite  sure  that  you'll  ever  see  Jim  again,  or 
that  you'll  ever  want  your  best  bonnet  ?  "  replied  I. 

"  That's  true.  If  one's  body  is  to  be  tossed  about  by 
green  waves,  it's  little  matter  whether  there's  a  bonnet  or 
shawl  on.     Where  are  we,  do  you  know  ? " 

"  I  can  just  see  the  land  out  there,"  replied  I,  pointing 
astern  ;  "  the  sea  is  smooth  -,  I  think  we  could  ship  the 
foremast,  and  get  sail  upon  her." 

The  young  woman  stood  up  in  the  boat. 

"  Yes,"  said  she,  "  I'm  pretty  steady  ;  I  think  we  could. 
Last  night  in  the  dark  and  the  tossing  sea  I  could  do 
nothing,  but  now  I  can.  What  a  blessing  is  daylight  to 
cowards  like  me — I  am  only  afraid  in  the  dark.  We  must 
put  some  sail  upon  the  boat,  or  nobody  will  see  us. 
What  did  you  do  with  the  bladder  of  liquor  ?  " 

"  Threw  it  overboard,"  replied  I. 

"Had  you  courage  to  do  that — and  watching  through 
the  night  so  wet  and  cold.  Well,  you  did  right — I  could 
not  have  done  it.  Oh  !  that  liquor — that  liquor  ;  I  wish 
there  wasn't  such  a  thing  in  the  world,  but  it's  too  late 
now.  When  I  first  married  James  Pearson,  and  the 
garland  was  hung  to  the  mainstay  of  the  frigate,  nobody 


Percival  Keene  1 1 1 

could  persuade  me  to  touch  it,  not  even  James  himself, 
whom  I  loved  so  much.  Instead  of  quarrelling  with  me 
for  not  drinking  it  as  he  used  to  do,  he  now  quarrels 
with  me  for  drinking  the  most.  If  you'll  come  forward, 
sir,  and  help  me,  we'll  soon  get  up  the  foremast.  This  is 
it,  you  see,  with  the  jib  passed  round  it.  Jim  often  says 
that  I'd  make  a  capital  sailor,  if  I'd  only  enter  in  man's 
clothes,  but,  as  I  tell  him,  I  should  be  up  at  the  gangway, 
for  not  being  sober,  before  I'd  been  on  board  a  week." 

We  contrived  to  ship  the  mast,  and  set  the  jib  and  fore- 
sail. As  soon  as  the  sheets  were  hauled  aft,  my  companion 
took  the  steering  lines,  saying,  "  I  know  how  to  manage 
her  well  enough,  now  it's  daylight  and  I'm  quite  sober. 
You  must  be  very  tired,  sir ;  so  sit  down  on  the  thwart, 
or  lie  down  if  you  please,  and  take  a  nap,  all's  safe  enough 
now — see,  we  lie  up  well  for  the  land  •,  "  and  such  was  the 
case,  for  she  had  brought  the  boat  to  the  wind,  and  we 
skimmed  over  the  waves  at  the  rate  of  three  or  four  miles 
an  hour.  I  had  no  inclination  to  sleep ;  I  baled  the  boat 
out  thoroughly,  and  put  the  baskets  and  boxes  into  some 
kind  of  order.  I  then  sat  down  on  the  thwarts,  first 
looking  round  for  a  vessel  in  sight ;  but  seeing  none,  I 
entered  into  conversation  with  my  companion. 

**  What  is  your  name  ? "  said  I. 

<«  Peggy  Pearson  ;  I  have  my  marriage  lines  to  show  : 
they  can  throw  nothing  in  my  face,  except  that  I'm  fond  of 
liquor,  God  forgive  me." 

"  And  what  makes  you  so  fond  of  it  now,  since  you  say 
that  when  you  were  married  you  did  not  care  for 
it?" 

"  You  may  well  say  that :  it  all  came  of  sipping.  James 
would  have  me  on  his  knee,  and  would  insist  on  my  taking 
a  sip ;  and  to  please  him  I  did,  although  it  made  me  almost 
sick  at  first,  and  then  after  a  while  I  did  not  mind  it ; 
and  then,  you  see,  when  I  was  waiting  at  the  sally-port 
with  the  other  women,  the  wind  blowing  fresh  and  the 
spray  wetting  us,  as  we  stood  on  the  shingle  with  our  arms 
wrapped  up  in  our  aprons,  looking  out  for  a  boat  from  the 


112  Percival  Keene 

ship  to  come  on  shore,  they  would  have  a  quartern,  and 
made  me  take  a  drop  ;  and  so  it  went  on.  Then  James 
made  me  bring  him  liquor  on  board,  and  I  drank  some 
with  him  ;  but  what  finished  me  was,  that  I  heard  some- 
thing about  James  when  he  was  at  Plymouth,  which  made 
me  jealous,  and  then  for  the  first  time  I  got  tipsy.  After 
that  it  was  all  over  with  me  ;  but,  as  I  said  before,  it  began 
with  sipping — worse  luck,  but  it's  done  now.  Tell  me 
what  has  passed  during  the  night.  Has  the  weather  been 
very  bad  ?  " 

I  told  her  what  had  occurred,  and  how  I  had  kicked  her 
to  wake  her  up. 

'*  "Well,  I  deserved  more  than  kicking,  and  you're  a  fine 
brave  fellow  ;  and  if  we  get  on  board  of  the  Calliope  again 
— and  I  trust  to  God  we  shall — I'll  take  care  to  blow  the 
trumpet  for  you  as  you  deserve." 

*'I  don't  want  anyone  to  blow  the  trumpet  for  m.e," 
replied  I. 

**  Don't  you  be  proud ;  a  good  word  from  me  may  be 
of  use  to  you,  and  it's  what  you  deserve.  The  ship's 
company  will  think  highly  of  you,  I  can  tell  you.  A 
good  name  is  of  no  small  value — a  captain  has  found  out 
that  before  now ;  you're  only  a  lad,  but  you're  a  regular 
trump,  and  the  seamen  shall  all  know  it,  and  the  officers 
too." 

"  We  must  get  on  board  the  ship  first,"  replied  I, 
*'  and  we  are  a  long  way  from  it  just  now." 

"We're  all  right,  and  I  have  no  fear.  If  we  don't  see 
a  vessel,  we  shall  fetch  the  land  somewhere  before  to- 
morrow morning,  and  it  don't  look  as  if  there  would  be 
any  more  bad  weather.  I  wonder  if  they  have  sent 
anything  out  to  look  after  us  ? " 

"What's  that?"  said  I,  pointing  astern,  "it's  a  sail 
of  some  kind." 

"Yes,"  said  Peggy,  "so  it  is;  it's  a  square-rigged 
vessel  coming  up  the  Channel — we  had  better  get  on 
the  other  tack  and  steer  for  her." 

We  wore  the  boat  round  and  ran  in  the    direction  of 


Percival  Keene  1 1 3 

the  vessel ,  in  three  hours  we  were  close  to  her ;  I  hailed 
her  as  she  came  down  upon  us,  but  no  one  appeared  to 
hear  us  or  see  us,  for  she  had  lower  studding-sails  set, 
and  there  was  no  one  forward.  We  hailed  again,  and 
the  vessel  was  now  within  twenty  yards,  and  we  were 
right  across  her  bows  ;  a  man  came  forward  and  cried 
out,  "  Starboard  your  helm,"  but  not  in  sufficient  time 
to  prevent  the  vessel  from  striking  the  wherry,  and  to 
stave  her  quarter  in ;  we  dropped  alongside  as  the  wherry 
filled  with  water,  and  we  were  hauled  in  by  the  seamen 
over  the  gunwale,  just  as  she  turned  over  and  floated 
away  astern. 

*'  Touch  and  go,  my  lad,"  said  one  of  the  seamen  who 
had  hauled  me  on  board. 

"Why  don't  you  keep  a  better  look-out?"  said  Peggy 
Pearson,  shaking  her  petticoats,  which  were  wet  up  to 
the  knees.  "Paint  eyes  in  the  bows  of  your  brig,  if 
you  haven't  any  yourself.  Now  you've  lost  a  boatful 
of  red  herrings,  eggs,  and  soft  tommy — no  bad  things 
after  a  long  cruise  ;  we  meant  to  have  paid  our  passage 
with  them — now  you  must  take  us  for  nothing." 

The  master  of  the  vessel,  who  was  on  deck,  observed 
that  I  was  in  the  uniform  of  an  officer.  He  asked  me 
how  it  was  we  were  found  in  such  a  situation  ?  I  narrated 
what  had  passed  in  few  words.  He  said  that  he  was 
from  Cadiz  bound  to  London,  and  that  he  would  put  us 
on  shore  at  any  place  up  the  river  I  would  like,  but  that 
he  could  not  lose  the  chance  of  the  fair  wind  to  land  me 
anywhere  else. 

I  was  too  thankful  to  be  landed  anywhere ;  and  telling 
him  that  I  should  be  very  glad  if  he  could  put  me  on 
shore  at  Sheerness,  which  was  the  nearest  place  to 
Chatham,  I  asked  leave  to  turn  into  one  of  the  cabin 
bed-places,  and  was  soon  fast  asleep. 

I  may  as  well  here  observe,  that  I  had  been  seen  by 
the  sentry  abaft  to  go  down  by  the  stern  ladder  into 
the  boat,  and  when  the  waterman  came  back  shortly 
afterwards  to  haul  his  boat  up,  and  perceived  that  it  had 

P.K.  H 


1 14  Percival  Keene 

gone  adrift,  there  was  much  alarm  on  my  account.  It 
was  too  dark  to  send  a  boat  after  us  that  night,  but  the 
next  morning  the  case  was  reported  to  the  admiral  of  the 
port,  who  directed  a  cutter  to  get  under  weigh  and  look 
for  us. 

The  cutter  had  kept  close  in  shore  for  the  first  day, 
and  it  was  on  the  morning  after  I  was  picked  up  by  the 
brig,  that,  in  standing  more  out,  she  had  fallen  in  with 
the  wherry,  bottom  wp.  This  satisfied  them  that  we 
had  perished  in  the  rough  night,  and  it  was  so  reported 
to  the  port-admiral  and  to  Captain  Delmar,  who  had 
just  come  down  from  London. 

I  slept  soundly  till  the  next  morning,  when  I  found 
that  the  wind  had  fallen  and  that  it  was  nearly  calm. 
Peggy  Pearson  was  on  deck ;  she  had  washed  herself 
and  smoothed  out  with  an  iron  the  ribbons  of  her  bonnet, 
and  was  really  a  very  handsome  young  woman. 

"Mr  Keene,"  said  she,  *'I  didn't  know  your  name 
before  you  told  it  to  the  skipper  here ;  you're  in  a  pretty 
scrape.  I  don't  know  what  Jim  Pearson  will  say  when 
you  go  back,  running  away  with  his  wife  as  you  have 
done.  Don't  you  think  I  had  better  go  back  first,  and 
smooth  things  over  ? " 

'*  Oh !  you  laugh  now,"  replied  I ;  "  but  you  didn't 
laugh  the  night  we  went  adrift." 

"Because  it  was  no  laughing  matter.  I  owe  my  life 
to  you,  and  if  I  had  been  adrift  by  myself,  I  should  never 
have  put  my  foot  on  shore  again.  Do  you  know,"  said 
she  to  me,  very  solemnly,  "  I've  made  a  vow — yes,  a  vow 
to  Heaven,  that  I'll  leave  off  drinking  ;  and  I  only  hope 
I  may  have  strength  given  me  to  keep  it." 

"  Can  you  keep  it  ?  "  said  I. 

"I  think  I  can;  for  when  I  reflect  that  I  might  have 
gone  to  my  account  in  that  state,  I  really  feel  a  horror 
of  liquor.  If  James  would  only  give  it  up,  I'm  sure  I 
could.  I  swear  that  I  never  will  bring  him  any  more  on 
board — that's  settled.  He  may  scold  me,  he  may  beat 
me  (I  don't  think  he  would  do  that,  for  he  never  has 


Percival  Keene  115 

yet) ;  but  let  him  do  what  he  pleases,  I  never  will ;  and 
if  he  keeps  sober  because  he  hasn't  the  means  of  getting 
tipsy,  I  am  sure  that  I  shall  keep  my  vow.  You  don't 
know  how  I  hate  myself;  and  although  I'm  merry,  it's 
only  to  prevent  my  sitting  down  and  crying  like  a  child 
at  my  folly  and  wickedness  in  yielding  to  temptation." 

''I  little  thought  to  hear  this  from  you.  When  I  was 
with  you  in  the  boat,  I  thought  you  a  very  different 
person." 

*'  A  woman  who  drinks,  Mr  Keene,  is  lost  to  every- 
thing. I've  often  thought  of  it,  after  I've  become  sober 
again.  Five  years  ago  I  was  the  best  girl  in  the  school. 
I  was  the  monitor,  and  wore  a  medal  for  good  conduct. 
I  thought  that  I  should  be  so  happy  with  James ;  I  loved 
him  so,  and  do  so  still.  I  knew  that  he  was  fond  of 
liquor,  but  I  never  thought  that  he  would  make  me 
drink.  I  thought  then  that  I  should  cure  him,  and  with 
the  help  of  God  I  will  now;  not  only  him,  but  myself 
too." 

And  I  will  here  state  that  Peggy  Pearson,  whose  only 
fault  was  the  passion  she  had  imbibed  for  drinking,  did 
keep  her  vow  ;  the  difficulty  of  which,  few  can  understand 
who  have  not  been  intemperate  themselves  ;  and  she  not 
only  continued  sober  herself,  but,  by  degrees,  broke  her 
husband  of  his  similar  propensity  to  liquor. 

It  was  not  till  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  that  we 
arrived  at  the  Nore.  I  had  ^^  in  my  pocket  at  the  time 
that  I  went  adrift,  which  was  more  than  sufficient,  even 
if  I  had  not  intended  to  go  and  see  my  mother.  A  wherry 
came  alongside,  and  Peggy  Pearson  and  I  stepped  into  it, 
after  I  had  thanked  the  captain,  and  given  a  sovereign  to 
the  seamen  to  drink  my  health. 

As  soon  as  we  landed  at  Sheerness  I  gave  another  of 
my  sovereigns  to  Peggy,  and  left  her  to  find  her  way 
back  to  Portsmouth,  while  I  walked  up  to  Chatham  to  my 
mother's  house. 

It  was  past  eight  o'clock  and  quite  dark  when  I  arrived ; 
the  shop  was  closed,  and  the  shutters  up  at  the  front  door  ; 


ii6  Percival  Keene 

so  I  went  round  to  the  back  to  obtain  admittance.  The 
door  was  not  fast,  and  I  walked  into  the  little  parlour 
without  meeting  with  anybody.  I  heard  somebody  up- 
stairs, and  I  thought  I  heard  sobbing ;  it  then  struck  me 
that  my  supposed  loss  might  have  been  communicated 
to  my  mother.  There  was  a  light  on  the  parlour  table, 
and  I  perceived  an  open  letter  lying  near  to  it :  I  looked 
at  it :  it  was  the  handwriting  of  Captain  Delmar.  The 
candle  required  snuffing ;  I  raised  the  letter  to  the  light 
that  I  might  read  it,  and  read  as  follows  : — 

"  My  dear  Arabella  : 

"  You  must  prepare  yourself  for  very  melancholy 
tidings,  and  it  is  most  painful  to  me  to  be  compelled  to  be 
the  party  who  communicates  them.  A  dreadful  accident 
has  occurred,  and  indeed  I  feel  most  sincerely  for  you. 
On  the  night  of  the  loth,  Percival  was  in  a  boat  which 
broke  adrift  from  the  ship  in  a  gale  of  wind ;  it  was  dark, 
and  the  fact  not  known  until  too  late  to  render  any 
assistance. 

**The  next  day  a  cutter  was  despatched  by  the  admiral 
to  look  for  the  boat  which  must  have  been  driven  out  to 
sea;  there  was  a  woman  in  the  boat  as  well  as  our  poor 
boy.  Alas  !  I  regret  to  say  that  the  boat  was  found 
bottom  up,  and  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  our  dear  child 
has  perished. 

"  You  will  believe  me  when  I  say  that  I  deeply  lament 
his  loss  *,  not  only  on  your  account,  but  because  I  had 
become  most  partial  to  him  for  his  many  good  qualities, 
and  often  have  I  regretted  that  his  peculiar  position 
prevented  me  from  shewing  him,  openly,  that  regard 
which,  as  his  father,  I  really  felt  for  him. 

*'  I  know  that  I  can  say  nothing  that  will  alleviate  your 
sufferings,  and  yet  I  fain  would,  for  you  have  been  so 
true,  and  anxious  to  please  me  in  every  point  since  our 
first  acquaintance  and  intimacy,  that  there  is  nothing  that 
you  do  not  deserve  at  my  hands. 

"  Comfort  yourself,  dear  Arabella,  as  well  as  you  can, 


Percival  Keene  1 17 

with  the  reflection  that  it  has  been  the  will  of  Heaven, 
to  whose  decrees  we  must  submit  with  resignation.  I  am 
deeply  suffering  myself ;  for,  had  he  lived,  I  swear  to  you 
that  I  intended  to  do  much  more  for  him  than  ever  I  had 
promised  you.  He  would  have  made  a  good  and  gallant 
sailor,  had  it  pleased  Heaven  to  spare  him,  and  you  would 
have  been  proud  of  him;  but  it  has  been  decided  other- 
wise, and  we  must  bow  in  obedience  to  His  will.  God 
bless  you,  and  support  you  in  your  afflictions,  and  believe 
me  still, 

''  Yours,  most  sincerely  and  faithfully, 

"  Percival  Delmae.," 

Then  it  is  so,  thought  I ;  here  I  have  it  under  his  own 
hand.  I  immediately  folded  up  the  letter  and  put  it  into 
my  bosom.  You  and  I  never  part,  that  is  certain,  mur- 
mured I.  I  had  almost  lost  my  breath  from  emotion,  and 
I  sat  down  to  recover  myself.  After  a  minute  or  two,  I 
pulled  the  letter  out,  and  read  it  over  again.  And  he  is 
my  father,  and  he  loves  me,  but  dare  not  shew  it,  and  he 
intended  to  do  more  for  me  than  even  he  had  promised  my 
mother. 

I  folded  up  the  letter,  kissed  it  fervently,  and  replaced 
it  in  my  bosom.  *'Now,"  thought  I,  *'what  shall  I  do? 
This  letter  will  be  required  of  me  by  my  mother,  but 
never  shall  she  get  it ;  not  tears,  nor  threats,  nor  entreaties 
shall  ever  induce  me  to  part  with  it.  What  shall  I  do  ? 
Nobody  has  seen  me — nobody  knows  that  I  have  been 
here.  I  will  go  directly  and  join  my  ship ,  yes,  that  will 
be  my  best  plan." 

I  was  so  occupied  with  my  own  reverie,  that  I  did  not 
perceive  a  footstep  on  the  stairs,  until  the  party  was  so  far 
down  that  I  could  not  retreat.  I  thought  to  hide  myself. 
I  knew  by  the  list  shoes  that  it  must  be  my  grandmother. 
A  moment  of  reflection.  I  blew  out  the  light  on  the  table, 
and  put  myself  in  an  attitude :  one  arm  raised  aloft,  the 
other  extended  from  my  body,  and  with  my  mouth  wide 
open  and  my  eyes  fixed,  I  waited  her  approach.     She  came 


ii8  Percival  Keene 

in — saw  me — uttered  a  fearful  shriek,  and  fell  senseless  on 
the  floor ,  the  candle  in  her  hand  was  extinguished  in  the 
fall :  I  stepped  over  her  body,  and  darting  out  into  the 
back-yard,  gained  the  door,  and  was  in  the  street  in  a 
minute. 


Chapter  XVII 

I  WAS  soon  in  the  high  road,  and  clear  of  the  town  of 
Chatham.  As  my  object  was  that  it  should  not  be  supposed 
that  I  had  been  there,  I  made  all  the  haste  I  could  to 
increase  my  distance  ,  I  therefore  walked  on  in  the  direction 
of  Gravesend,  where  I  arrived  about  ten  o'clock.  A  return 
chaise  offered  to  take  me  to  Greenwich  for  a  few  shillings, 
and  before  morning  dawned  I  had  gained  the  metropolis. 

I  lost  no  time  in  inquiring  when  the  coaches  started  for 
Portsmouth,  and  found  that  I  was  in  plenty  of  time,  as  one 
set  off  at  nine  o'clock. 

Much  as  I  wished  to  see  London,  my  curiosity  gave 
way  to  what  I  considered  the  necessity  of  my  immediate 
return  to  the  frigate.  At  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening  I 
arrived  at  Portsmouth ,  I  hastened  down,  jumped  into  a 
wherry,  and  was  on  board  of  the  frigate  again  by  eight. 

It  may  be  imagined  that  my  sudden  and  unexpected 
appearance  caused  no  little  surprise.  Indeed  the  first 
lieutenant  considered  it  right  to  send  the  gig  on  shore  at 
that  late  hour,  to  apprise  the  captain  of  my  return,  and 
Bob  Cross  had  just  time  to  give  me  a  wring  of  the  hand 
before  he  jumped  into  the  boat,  and  went  away  to  make 
the  report. 

I  gave  a  history  of  my  adventures  to  the  officers,  leaving 
them,  however,  to  suppose  that  I  had  never  been  to 
Chatham,  but  had  gone  up  to  London  in  the  merchant 
vessel. 

Pearson,  the  boatswain's  mate,  came  to  make  inquiries 
about  his  wife ,  and  soon  after  Bob  Cross  came  on  board 


Percival  Keene  119 

with  the  captain's  orders,  that  I  should  go  on  shore  to  him 
in  the  gig  on  the  following  morning. 

I  wished  very  much  to  consult  Bob  Cross  previous  to 
my  seeing  the  captain.  I  told  him  so,  and  he  agreed  to 
meet  me  on  the  gangway  about  ten  o'clock,  as  by  that  time 
the  officers  would  be  almost  all  in  bed,  and  there  would 
be  less  chance  of  interruption. 

It  was  a  fine,  clear  night,  and  as  soon  as  we  found  our- 
selves  alone,  I  narrated  to  him,  in  a  low  voice,  all  that  had 
taken  place,  and  gave  him  the  contents  of  the  letter  which 
I  had  taken  possession  of.  I  then  asked  him  what  he 
thought  I  ought  to  do,  now  that  I  was  certain  of  being 
the  son  of  the  captain. 

**  Why,  Master  Keene,  you  have  done  it  very  cleverly, 
that's  the  truth ;  and  that  letter,  which  is  as  good  as  a 
certificate  from  Captain  Delmar,  must  be  taken  great  care 
of;  I  hardly  know  where  it  ought  to  be  put,  but  I  think 
the  best  thing  will  be  for  me  to  sew  it  in  a  seal-skin 
pouch  that  I  have,  and  then  you  can  wear  it  round  your 
neck,  and  next  your  skin ;  for,  as  you  say,  you  and  that 
must  never  part  company.  But,  Master  Keene,  you  must 
be  silent  as  death  about  it.  You  have  told  me,  and  I  hope 
I  may  be  trusted,  but  trust  nobody  else.  As  to  saying 
or  hinting  anything  to  the  captain,  you  mustn't  think  of 
it ;  you  must  go  on  as  before,  as  if  you  knew  nothing, 
for  if  he  thought  you  had  the  letter  in  your  possession, 
he  would  forget  you  were  his  son,  and  perhaps  hate  you. 
He  never  would  have  been  induced  to  acknowledge  you 
under  his  own  hand  as  his  son,  had  he  not  thought  that 
you  were  dead  and  gone,  as  everybody  else  did ;  so 
behave  just  as  respectful  and  distant  as  before.  It's  only 
in  some  great  emergency  that  that  letter  will  do  you  any 
good,  and  you  must  reserve  it  in  case  of  need.  If  your 
mother  is  suspicious,  why,  you  must  blind  her.  Your 
granny  will  swear  that  it  was  your  ghost ;  your  mother 
may  think  otherwise,  but  cannot  prove  it ;  she  dare  not 
tell  the  captain  that  she  suspects  you  have  the  letter,  and 
it  will  all  blow  over  after  a  cruise  or  two." 


120  Percival  Keene 

1  agreed  to  follow  the  advice  of  Bob  Cross,  as  I  saw- 
it  was  good,  and  we  parted  for  the  night. 

The  next  morning  I  went  on  shore  to  the  captain,  who 
received  me  very  stiffly,  with,  "  Mr  Keene,  you  have  had 
a  narrow  escape.     How  did  you  get  back  ? " 

I  replied,  that  the  vessel  which  picked  me  up  was  bound 
to  London,  and  that  I  had  taken  the  coach  down. 

"  Well,  I  never  had  an  idea  that  we  should  have  seen 
you  again,  and  I  have  written  to  your  mother,  acquainting 
her  with  your  loss." 

"Have  you,  sir?"  replied  I:  ''it  will  make  her  very 
unhappy." 

''Of  course  it  will;  but  I  shall  write  by  this  post, 
stating  that  you  have  been  so  fortunately  preserved." 

"Thanky,  sir,"  replied  I:  "have  you  any  further 
orders,  sir  ? " 

"  No,  Mr  Keene ;  you  may  go  on  board,  and  return 
to  your  duty." 

I  made  my  bow,  and  quitted  the  room ;  went  down 
below,  and  found  Bob  Cross  waiting  for  me. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  as  we  walked  away. 

"Stiff  as  ever,"  replied  I :  "  told  me  to  go  on  board, 
and  'tend  to  my  duty." 

"Well,  I  knew  it  would  be  so,"  replied  Bob:  "it's 
hard  to  say  what  stuff  them  great  nobs  are  made  of. 
Never  mind  that ;  you've  your  own  game  to  play,  and 
your  own  secret  to  keep." 

"  His  secret,"  replied  I,  biting  my  lips,  "  to  keep  or  to 
tell,  as  may  happen." 

"Don't  let  your  vexation  get  the  better  of  you.  Master 
Keene  ;  you've  the  best  of  it,  if  you  only  keep  your  temper ; 
let  him  play  his  cards,  and  you  play  yours.  As  you  know 
his  cards,  and  he  don't  know  yours,  you  must  win  the 
game  in  the  end — that  is,  if  you  are  commonly  prudent." 

"You  are  right.  Cross,"  replied  I;  "but  you  forget 
that  I  am  but  a  boy." 

"  You  are  but  a  boy.  Master  Keene,  but  you've  no 
fool's  head  on  your  shoulders." 


Percival  Keene  121 

'•'  I  hope  not,"  replied  I;  "but  here  we  are  at  the  boat." 

"Yes;  and,  as  I  live,  here's  Peggy  Pearson.  Well, 
Peggy,  how  did  you  like  your  cruise  with  Master  Keene.?" 

"  If  ever  I  go  on  another,  I  hope  he  will  be  my  com- 
panion. Master  Keene,  will  you  allow  me  to  go  on  board 
with  you,  to  see  my  husband  ? " 

"  Oh  yes,  Peggy,"  replied  Cross  ;  "  the  first  lieutenant 
would  not  refuse  you  after  what  has  happened,  nor 
Captain  Delmar  either,  stiff  as  he  is ;  for  although  he 
never  shews  it,  he  don't  want  feeling.  Jim  will  be  glad 
to  see  you,  Peggy  ;  you  haven't  an  idea  how  he  took  on, 
when  he  heard  of  your  loss.  He  borrowed  a  pocket- 
handkerchief  from  the  corporal  of  marines." 

"  I  suspect  he'd  rather  borrow  a  bottle  of  rum  from  the 
purser,"  replied  Peggy. 

"  Recollect,  Peggy,"  said  I,  holding  up  my  finger. 

"  Mr  Keene,  I  do  recollect ;  I  pledge  you  my  word, 
that  I  have  not  tasted  a  drop  of  spirits  since  we  parted — 
and  that  with  a  sovereign  in  my  pocket." 

"  Well,  only  keep  to  it — that's  all." 

"I  will  indeed,  Mr  Keene;  and  what's  more,  I  shall 
love  you  as  long  as  I  live." 

We  pulled  on  board  in  the  gig,  and  Peggy  was  soon  in 
the  arms  of  her  husband.  As  Pearson  embraced  her  at 
the  gangway — for  he  could  not  help  it — the  first  lieutenant 
very  kindly  said,  "  Pearson,  I  shan't  want  you  on  deck  till 
after  dinner ;  you  may  go  below  with  your  wife." 

"  Now,  may  God  bless  you,  for  a  cross-looking,  kind- 
hearted  gentleman,"  said  Peggy  to  the  first  lieutenant. 

Peggy  was  as  good  as  her  word  to  me ;  she  gave  such 
an  account  of  my  courage  and  presence  of  mind,  of  her 
fears,  and  at  last  of  her  getting  tipsy — of  my  remaining  at 
the  helm  and  managing  the  boat  all  night  by  myself,  that 
I  obtained  great  reputation  among  the  ship's  company,  and 
it  was  all  reported  to  the  officers,  and  worked  its  way 
until  it  came  from  the  first  lieutenant  to  the  captain,  and 
from  the  captain  to  the  port  admiral.  This  is  certain,  that 
Peggy  Pearson  did  do  me  a  good  service,  for  I  was  no 


122  Percival  Keene 

longer  looked  upon  as  a  mere  youngster  who   had  just 
come  to  sea,  and  who  had  not  been  tried. 

"Well,  sir,"  said  Bob  Cross,  a  day  or  two  afterwards, 
"it  seems,  by  Peggy  Pearson's  report,  that  you're  not 
frightened  at  a  trifle." 

"  Peg  Pearson's  report  won't  do  me  much  good." 

"  You  ought  to  know  better.  Master  Keene,  than  to  say 
that ;  a  mouse  may  help  a  lion,  as  the  fable  says." 

"  Where  did  you  learn  all  your  fables.  Cross  ? " 

"  I'll  tell  you ;  there's  a  nice  little  girl  that  used  to  sit 
on  my  knee  and  read  her  fables  to  me,  and  I  listened  to 
her,  because  I  loved  her." 

"  And  does  she  do  so  now  ? " 

"Oh  no,  she's  too  big  for  that — she'd  blush  up  to  the 
temples  ;  but  never  mind  the  girl  or  the  fables.  I  told 
you  that  Peggy  had  reported  your  conduct,  as  we  say  in 
the  service.  Now  do  you  know,  that  this  very  day  I  heard 
the  first  lieutenant  speaking  of  it  to  the  captain,  and  you've 
no  idea  how  proud  the  captain  looked,  although  he  pre- 
tended to  care  nothing  about  it ;  I  watched  him,  and  he 
looked  as  much  as  to  say,  '  that's  my  boy.' " 

"  Well,  if  that  pleases  him,  I'll  make  him  prouder  yet 
of  me,  if  I  have  the  opportunity,"  replied  I. 

"  That  you  will.  Master  Keene,  if  I'm  any  judge  of 
fizonomy ;  and  that's  the  way  to  go  to  a  parent's  heart : 
make  him  feel  proud  of  you." 

I  did  not  forget  this  ;  as  the  reader  will  eventually  dis- 
cover. 

I  had  written  to  my  mother,  giving  her  a  long  account 
of  my  adventures,  but  not  saying  a  word  of  my  having 
been  at  Chatham.  I  made  her  suppose,  as  I  did  the  captain, 
that  I  had  been  carried  up  to  London.  My  letter  reached 
her  the  day  after  the  one  announcing  my  safety,  written  to 
her  by  Captain  Delmar. 

She  answered  me  by  return  of  post,  thanking  Heaven  for 
my  preservation,  and  stating  how  great  had  been  her 
anguish  and  misery  at  my  supposed  loss.  In  the  Jatter  part 
of  the  letter  was  this  paragraph  : — 


Percival  Keene  123 

"  Strange  to  say,  on  the  night  of  the  15th,  when  I  was 
on  my  bed  in  tears,  having  but  just  received  the  news 
of  your  loss,  your  grandmother  went  down-stairs,  and 
declares  that  she  saw  you  or  your  ghost  in  the  little  back 
parlour.  At  all  events,  I  found  her  insensible  on  the  floor, 
so  that  she  must  have  seen  something.  She  might  have 
been  frightened  at  nothing ;  and  yet  I  know  not  what  to 
think,  for  there  are  circumstances  which  almost  make  me 
believe  that  somebody  was  in  the  house.  I  presume  you 
can  prove  an  *  alibi.' " 

That  my  mother  had  been  suspicious,  perhaps  more  than 
suspicious,  from  the  disappearance  of  the  letter,  I  was  con- 
vinced. When  I  replied  to  her,  I  said : — "  My  alibi  is 
easily  proved  by  applying  to  the  master  and  seamen  of  the 
vessel  on  board  of  which  I  was.  Old  granny  must  have 
been  frightened  at  her  own  shadow  5  the  idea  of  my  coming 
to  your  house,  and  having  left  it  without  seeing  you,  is 
rather  too  absurd ;  granny  must  have  invented  the  story, 
because  she  hates  me,  and  thought  to  make  you  do  the 
same." 

Whatever  my  mother  may  have  thought,  she  did  not 
again  mention  the  subject.  I  had,  however,  a  few  days 
afterwards,  a  letter  from  my  aunt  Milly,  in  which  she 
laughingly  told  the  same  story  of  granny  swearing  that  she 
had  seen  me  or  my  ghost.  "  At  first  we  thought  it  was 
your  ghost,  but  since  a  letter  from  Captain  Delmar  to  your 
mother  has  been  missing,  it  is  now  imagined  that  you  have 
been  here,  and  have  taken  possession  of  it.  You  will  tell 
me,  my  dearest  Percival,  I'm  sure,  if  you  did  play  this 
trick  to  granny,  or  not ;  you  know  you  may  trust  me  with 
any  of  your  tricks." 

But  I  was  not  in  this  instance  to  be  wheedled  by  my 
aunt.  1  wrote  in  return,  saying  how  much  I  was  amazed 
at  my  grandmother  telling  such  fibs,  and  proved  to 
her  most  satisfactorily,  that  I  was  in  London  at  the  time 
they  supposed  I  might  have  been  at  Chatham. 

That  my  aunt  had  been  requested  by  my  mother  to  try 
to  find  out  the  truth,  I  was  well  convinced  ;  but  I  felt  my 


124  Percival  Keene 

secret  of  too  much  importance  to  trust  either  of  them,  and 
from  that  time  the  subject  was  never  mentioned ;  and  I  be- 
lieve it  was  at  last  surmised  that  the  letter  might  have  been 
destroyed  accidentally  or  purposely  by  the  maid  servant, 
and  that  my  grandmother  had  been  frightened  at  nothing 
at  all — an  opinion  more  supported,  as  the  maid,  who  had 
taken  advantage  of  my  mother's  retiring  to  her  room,  and 
had  been  out  gossiping,  declared  that  she  had  not  left  the 
premises  three  minutes,  and  not  a  soul  could  have  come  in. 
Moreover,  it  was  so  unlikely  that  I  could  have  been  in 
Chatham  without  being  recognized  by  somebody. 

My  grandmother  shook  her  head,  and  said  nothing  dur- 
ing all  this  canvassing  of  the  question ;  but  my  aunt  Milly 
declared  that  I  never  would  have  been  at  Chatham  without 
coming  to  see  her.  And  it  was  her  opinion  that  the 
servant  girl  had  read  the  letter  when  left  on  the  table,  and 
had  taken  it  out  to  show  to  her  associates  ;  and  somebody 
v»?ho  wished  to  have  a  hold  upon  my  mother  by  the  posses- 
sion of  the  letter  had  retained  it. 

I  think  my  mother  came  to  that  opinion  at  last,  and  it 
was  the  source  of  much  uneasiness  to  her.  She  dared  not 
say  a  word  to  Captain  Delmar,  and  every  day  expected  to 
have  an  offer  made  of  returning  the  letter,  upon  a  certain 
sum  being  paid  down.  But  the  offer  was  never  made,  as 
the  letter  had  been  sewed  up  by  Bob  Cross  in  the  piece  of 
seal-skin,  and  was  worn  round  my  neck  with  a  ribbon, 
with  as  much  care  as  if  it  had  been  a  supposed  bit  of  the 
wood  of  the  true  cross,  possessed  by  some  old  female 
Catholic  devotee. 

But  long  before  all  these  discussions  were  over,  H.M. 
ship  Calliope  had  been  ordered  to  sail,  and  v/as  steering 
down  the  Channel  before  a  smart  breeze. 


Chapter  XVIII 

Although  I  have  so  much  to  say  as  to  oblige  me  to  pass 
over  without  notice  the  majority  of  my  companions,  I  think 


Percival  Keene  125 

I  ought  to  dedicate  one  chapter  to  a  more  particular 
description  of  those  with  whom  I  was  now  principally  in 
contact  on  board  of  the  Calliope. 

I  have  already  spoken  much  of  the  Honourable  Captain 
Delmar,  but  I  must  describe  him  more  particularly.  When 
young,  he  must  have  been  a  very  handsome  man ;  even 
now,  although  nearly  fifty  years  of  age,  and  his  hair  and 
whiskers  a  little  mixed  with  grey,  he  was  a  fine-looking 
personage,  of  florid  complexion,  large  blue  eyes,  nose  and 
mouth  very  perfect :  in  height  he  was  full  six  feet  ;  and  he 
walked  so  erect,  that  he  looked  even  taller. 

There  was  precision,  I  may  say  dignity,  in  all  his 
motions.  If  he  turned  to  you,  it  was  slowly  and  de- 
liberately ;  there  was  nothing  like  rapidity  in  his  move- 
ment. On  the  most  trifling  occasions,  he  wrapped  himself 
up  in  etiquette  with  all  the  consequence  of  a  Spanish 
Hidalgo;  and  shewed  in  almost  every  action  and  every 
word  that  he  never  forgot  his  superiority  of  birth. 

No  one,  except  myself,  perhaps,  would  ever  have 
thought  of  taking  a  liberty  with  him ;  for  although 
there  was  a  pomposity  about  him,  at  the  same  time  it 
was  the  pomposity  of  a  high-bred  gentleman,  who  re- 
spected himself,  and  expected  every  one  to  do  the 
same. 

That  sometimes  a  little  mirth  was  occasioned  by  his 
extreme  precision,  is  true ;  but  it  was  whispered,  not 
boldly  indulged  in.  As  to  his  qualities  as  an  officer 
and  seaman,  I  shall  only  say,  that  they  were  considered 
as  more  than  respectable.  Long  habit  of  command  had 
given  him  a  fair  knowledge  of  the  duties  in  the  first 
instance,  and  he  never  condescended  (indeed  it  would 
have  been  contrary  to  his  character)  to  let  the  officers 
or  seamen  know  whether  he  did  or  did  not  know  any- 
thing about  the  second. 

As  to  his  moral  character,  I  can  only  say,  that  it  was 
very  difficult  to  ascertain  it.  That  he  would  never  do 
that  which  was  in  the  slightest  degree  derogatory  to  the 
character  of  a  gentleman,  was  most  certain :  but  he  was 


126  Percival  Keene 

so  wrapped  up  in  exclusiveness,  that  it  was  almost  im- 
possible to  estimate  his  feelings.  Occasionally,  I  may 
say  very  rarely,  he  might  express  them;  but  if  he  did, 
it  was  but  for  a  moment,  and  he  was  again  reserved  as 
before. 

That  he  was  selfish,  is  true  ;  but  who  is  not  ?  and 
those  in  high  rank  are  still  more  so  than  others,  not  so 
much  by  nature,  but  because  their  self  is  encouraged 
by  those  around  them.  You  could  easily  offend  his 
pride  ;  but  he  was  above  being  flattered  in  a  gross  way. 
I  really  believe  that  the  person  in  the  ship  for  whom  he 
had  the  least  respect  was  the  obsequious  Mr  Culpepper 
Such  was  the  Honourable  Captain  Delmar. 

Mr  Hippesley,  the  first  lieutenant,  was  a  broad- 
shouldered,  ungainly-looking  personage.  He  had  more 
the  appearance  of  a  master  in  the  service  than  a  first 
lieutenant.  He  was  a  thorough  seaman  ;  and  really,  for 
a  first  lieutenant,  a  very  good-natured  man.  All  that 
was  requisite,  was  to  allow  his  momentary  anger  to  have 
free  escape  by  the  safety-valve  of  his  mouth ;  if  you 
did  not,  an  explosion  was  sure  to  be  the  result. 

He  was,  as  we  use  the  term  at  sea,  a  regular  ship 
husband — that  is  to  say,  he  seldom  put  his  foot  on  shore ; 
and  if  he  did,  he  always  appeared  anxious  to  get  on 
board  again.  He  was  on  good  terms,  but  not  familiar, 
with  his  messmates,  and  very  respectful  to  the  captain. 
There  was  no  other  officer  in  the  service  who  would 
have  suited  Captain  Delmar  so  well  as  Mr  Hippesley, 
who,  although  he  might  occasionally  grumble  at  not 
being  promoted,  appeared  on  the  whole  to  be  very  in- 
different about  the  matter. 

The  men  were  partial  to  him,  as  they  always  are  to 
one  who,  whatever  may  be  his  peculiarities,  is  consistent. 
Nothing  is  more  unpleasant  to  men  than  to  sail  under 
a  person  whom,  to  use  their  own  expression,  "  they 
never  know  where  to  find." 

The  second  and  third  lieutenants,  Mr  Percival  and 
Mr  Weymss,  were  young  men  of  good  family,  and  were 


Percival  Keene  127 

admitted  to  a  very  slight  degree  of  familiarity  with 
Captain  Delmar :  they  were  of  gentlemanly  manners, 
both  good  seamen,  and  kind  to  their  inferiors. 

Mr  Culpepper,  the  purser,  was  my  abomination — a 
nasty,  earwigging,  flattering,  bowing  old  rogue.  The 
master,  Mr  Smith,  was  a  very  quiet  man,  plain  and  un- 
offending, but  perfectly  master  of,  and  always  attentive 
to,  his  duty. 

The  marine  officer,  Mr  Tusk,  was  a  nonentity  put  into 
a  red  jacket.  The  surgeon  was  a  tall,  and  very  finicking 
sort  of  gentleman  as  to  dress ,  but  well-informed,  friendly 
in  disposition,  and  perfectly  acquainted  with  his  profession. 

My  messmates  were  most  of  them  young  men  of  good 
birth,  with  the  exception  of  Tommy  Dott,  who  was  the 
son  of  a  warrant  officer,  and  Mr  Green,  whose  father  was 
a  boot-maker  in  London.  I  shall  not,  however,  waste  my 
reader's  time  upon  them ,  they  will  appear  when  required. 
I  shall  therefore  now  proceed  with  my  narrative. 

It  is  usually  the  custom  for  the  midshipmen  to  take  up 
provisions  and  spirits  beyond  their  allowance,  and  pay  the 
purser  an  extra  sum  for  the  same ;  but  this  Mr  Culpepper 
would  not  permit — indeed,  he  was  the  most  stingy  and 
disagreeable  old  fellow  that  I  ever  met  with  in  the  service. 
"We  never  had  dinner  or  grog  enough,  or  even  lights 
sufficient  for  our  wants. 

We  complained  to  the  first  lieutenant,  but  he  was  not 
inclined  to  assist  us  ;  he  said  we  had  our  allowance,  and 
'twas  all  we  could  demand ;  that  too  much  grog  was  bad 
for  us,  and  as  for  candles,  they  only  made  us  sit  up  late 
when  we  ought  to  be  in  bed :  he  was,  moreover,  very 
strict  about  the  lights  being  put  out.  This,  however, 
was  the  occasion  of  war  to  the  knife  between  the  midship- 
men and  Mr  Culpepper. 

But  it  u^as  of  no  avail ;  he  would  seldom  trust  his  own 
steward  or  the  mate  of  the  main-deck,  whenever  he  could, 
he  superintended  the  serving  out  of  all  provisions  and 
mixing  of  the  grog :  no  wonder  that  he  was  said  to  be  a 
rich  man.     The  only  party  to  whom  he  was  civil  was  Mr 


128  Percival  Keene 

Hippesley,  the  first  lieutenant,  and  the  captain ;  both  of 
whom  had  the  power  of  annoying  him,  and  reducing  his 
profits. 

To  the  captain  he  was  all  humility  ;  every  expense  that 
he  required  was,  with  his  proffered  bow,  cheerfully  sub- 
mitted to ;  but  he  gained  on  the  whole  by  this  apparent 
liberality,  as  the  captain  was  rather  inclined  to  protect  him 
in  all  other  points  of  service,  except  those  connected  with 
his  own  comforts  and  luxuries ;  and  many  a  good  job  did 
Mr  Culpepper  get  done  for  him,  by  humbly  requesting 
and  obsequiously  bowing. 

We  had  been  at  sea  for  about  a  week,  and  were  running 
down  towards  the  island  of  Madeira,  which  we  expected 
to  reach  the  next  morning.  Our  destination  was  a  secret, 
as  our  captain  sailed  with  sealed  orders,  to  be  opened 
when  off  that  island. 

The  weather  was  very  fine  and  warm,  and  the  wind  had 
fallen  when  at  sundown  high  land  was  reported  from  the 
mast-head,  at  about  forty  miles  distant.  I  was,  as  on  the 
former  cruise,  signal  midshipman,  and  did  day  duty — that 
is,  I  went  down  with  the  sun,  and  kept  no  night  watch. 

I  had  been  cogitating  how  I  could  play  some  trick  to 
Mr  Culpepper :  the  midshipmen  had  often  proposed  that 
we  should  do  so,  but  I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  when- 
ever I  did,  I  would  make  no  confidant.  Tommy  Dott 
often  suggested  an  idea,  but  I  invariably  refused,  as  a 
secret  is  only  a  secret  when  it  is  known  to  one  person ; 
for  that  reason  I  never  consulted  Bob  Cross,  because  I 
knew  that  he  would  have  persuaded  me  not  to  do  so ;  but 
after  anything  was  happily  executed,  I  then  used  to  confide 
in  him. 

I  observed  before  that  Mr  Culpepper  wore  a  flaxen  wig, 
and  I  felt  sure,  from  his  penuriousness,  that  he  was  not 
likely  to  have  more  than  one  on  board ;  I  therefore  fixed 
upon  his  wig  as  the  object  of  my  vengeance,  and  having 
made  up  my  mind  on  the  night  that  we  made  the  island  of 
Madeira,  I  determined  to  put  my  project  in  execution. 

For  convenience,  the  first  lieutenant  had  a  small  ladder 


Percival  Keene  129 

which  went  down  through  the  skylight  of  the  gun-room, 
so  that  they  could  descend  direct,  instead  of  going  round 
by  the  after-hatchway  and  entering  by  the  gun-room  doors, 
where  the  sentry  was  placed. 

I  went  to  my  hammock,  and  slept  till  the  middle  watch 
was  called ;  I  then  got  up  and  dressed  myself  without 
being  perceived. 

As  soon  as  the  lieutenant  of  the  middle  watch  had  been 
called  by  the  mate,  who  lighted  his  candle  and  left  him  to 
dress  himself,  I  came  up  by  the  after-ladder,  and,  watching 
an  opportunity  when  the  sentry  at  the  captain's  cabin  door 
had  walked  forward,  I  softly  descended  by  the  skylight 
ladder  into  the  gun-room. 

The  light  in  the  cabin  of  the  lieutenant,  who  was 
dressing,  was  quite  sufficient,  a?nd  the  heat  of  the  weather 
was  so  great,  that  all  the  officers  slept  with  their  cabin 
doors  fastened  back,  for  ventilation;  I  had,  therefore,  no 
difficulty  in  putting  my  hand  on  the  purser's  wig,  with 
which  I  escaped  unperceived,  and  immediately  turned  in 
again  to  my  hammock,  to  consider  what  I  should  do  with 
my  prize. 

Should  I  throw  it  overboard ;  should  I  stuff  it  down  the 
pump  well,  or  slip  it  into  the  ship's  coppers,  that  it  might 
re-appear  when  the  pea-soup  was  baled  out  for  dinner ;  or 
should  I  put  it  into  the  manger  forward,  where  the  pigs 
were  ? 

In  the  meantime,  while  I  was  considering  the  matter, 
the  midshipman  of  the  first  watch  came  down,  and  turned 
in,  and  all  was  again  quiet,  except  an  occasional  nasal 
melody  from  some  heavy  sleeper. 

At  last,  quite  undecided,  I  peeped  through  the  clues  of 
my  hammock,  to  see  what  the  sentry  at  the  gun-room  door 
was  about,  and  found  that  he  had  sat  down  on  a  chest,  and 
was  fast  asleep.  I  knew  immediately  that  the  man  was  in 
my  power,  and  I  did  not  fear  him  ;  and  then  it  was  that 
the  idea  came  into  my  head,  that  I  would  singe  the  purser's 
wig.  I  went  softly  to  the  sentry's  light,  took  it  from  the 
hook,  and  went  down  with  it  into  the  cockpit,  as  being 

P.K.  I 


130  Percival  Keene 

the  best  place  for  carrying  on  my  operations.  The  wig 
was  very  greasy,  and  every  curl,  as  I  held  it  in  the  candle, 
flared  up,  and  burned  beautifully  to  within  a  quarter  of  an 
inch  of  the  caul. 

It  v/as  soon  done,  and  I  replaced  the  sentry's  light,  and 
finding  that  the  gun-room  door  was  ajar,  I  went  in  softly, 
and  replaced  the  wig  where  I  had  taken  it  from,  repassed 
the  sentry,  who  was  still  fast  asleep,  and  regained  my 
hammock,  intending  to  undress  myself  in  it ;  but  I  had 
quite  forgotten  one  thing  (I  was  soon  reminded  of  it) — I 
heard  the  voice  of  the  officer  of  the  watch,  calling  out  to 
the  sentry  at  the  cabin  door — 

"  Sentry,  what's  that  smell  of  burning  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  sir,"  replied  the  sentry,  "  I  was  just 
thinking  of  going  forward  for  the  ship's  corporal." 

The  smell,  which  had  gradually  ascended  from  the 
cockpit,  now  spread  from  deck  to  deck,  and  became 
stronger  and  stronger.  The  gun-room  door  sentry  jumped 
up  at  the  voice  of  the  lieutenant,  and  called  out  that  there 
was  a  very  strong  smell  in  the  cockpit.  The  lieutenant 
and  mate  of  the  watch  came  down,  and  it  was  immediately 
supposed  that  the  spirit-room  had  caught  fire,  for  the 
smell  was  really  very  powerful. 

The  first  lieutenant,  who  had  wakened  up  at  the  voices, 
was  out  in  a  minute  ;  he  put  his  head  over  the  cockpit, 
and  ordering  the  officer  of  the  watch  to  call  the  drummer, 
and  beat  to  quarters,  ran  up  to  inform  the  captain. 

The  drummer  was  out  in  a  moment,  and  seizing  his 
drum,  which  hung  up  by  the  main-mast,  ran  up  in  his 
shirt,  and  beat  the  tattoo. 

The  whole  ship's  company  rose  up  at  the  sound,  which 
they  knew  was  the  signal  for  something  important,  and  the 
beat  of  the  drum  was  followed  up  by  the  shrill  piping  of 
the  boatswain's  mates  at  each  hatchway. 

At  that  moment,  some  frightened  man  belonging  to 
the  watch  cried  out  that  the  ship  was  on  fire  ;  and  the 
lower  decks  were  immediately  a  scene  of  bustle  and 
confusion. 


Percival  Keene  131 

Perhaps  there  is  nothing  more  awful  than  the  alarm 
of  fire  at  sea :  the  feeling  that  there  is  no  escape ; 
the  only  choice  being,  by  which  element,  fire  or  water, 
you  choose  to  perish.  But  if  it  is  awful  in  daylight, 
how  much  more  so  is  it  to  be  summoned  up  to  await 
such  peril  when  you  have  been  sleeping  in  fancied 
security. 

The  captain  had  hurried  on  his  clothes  and  stood  on 
the  quarter-deck.  He  was  apparently  calm  and  collected ; 
but,  as  usual,  the  first  lieutenant  carried  on  the  duty,  and 
well  he  did  it. 

"  Where's  the  gunner  ?  Mr  Hutt,  bring  up  the  keys 
from  my  cabin,  and  have  all  ready  for  clearing  the 
magazines  if  required.  Firemen,  get  your  buckets  to 
bear ;  carpenters,  rig  the  pumps.  Silence  there,  fore  and 
aft." 

But  the  confusion  became  very  great,  and  there  evidently 
was  a  panic.  The  captain  then  interposed,  calling  out  to 
the  boatswain  and  his  mates  to  send  every  man  aft  on  the 
quarter-deck. 

This  order  was  obeyed ;  the  men  came  thronging  like  a 
flock  of  sheep,  huddling  together  and  breathless. 

**  Silence  there,  my  men,"  cried  Captain  Delmar, — 
"  silence,  I  say ;  is  this  the  conduct  of  men-of-war's  men  ? 
Every  man  of  you  sit  down  on  deck — pass  the  word  there 
for  every  man  to  sit  down." 

The  order  was  mechanically  obeyed,  and  as  soon  as 
the  ship's  company  were  all  seated,  the  captain  said, 
"  I  tell  you  what,  my  lads,  I'm  ashamed  of  you  ;  the  way 
to  put  out  a  fire  is  to  be  cool  and  calm,  obeying  orders 
and  keeping  silence.  Now  collect  yourselves,  all  of  you  ; 
for  until  you  are  all  quiet  and  cool,  you  will  sit  where  you 
are." 

After  a  pause  of  a  few  seconds,  **  Now,  my  men,  are 
you  more  steady  ? — recollect,  be  cool  and  keep  silence. 
Carpenters,  are  the  pumps  rigged  ?  " 

**  Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  carpenter. 

**  Now,  firemen,  go  for  your  buckets  j  let  nobody  else 


132  Percival  Keene 

move.  Silence — not  a  word  ;  three  foremast  guns  main- 
deck,  to  your  quarters.  Silence  and  quiet,  if  you  please. 
Now,  are  you  all  steady  ? — then,  go  to  your  quarters,  my 
men,  and  wait  for  orders." 

It  was  astonishing  how  collected  the  ship's  company 
became  by  the  judicious  conduct  of  the  captain,  who  now 
continued  to  command.  When  the  men  had  gone  down 
to  their  stations,  he  directed  the  two  junior  lieutenants  to 
go  and  examine  where  the  fire  was,  and  to  be  careful  not 
to  lift  the  hatches  if  they  discovered  that  it  was  in  the 
spirit-room. 

I  had  been  on  the  quarter-deck  some  time,  and  being 
aware  of  the  cause,  of  course  was  not  at  all  alarmed ;  and 
I  had  exerted  myself  very  assiduously  in  keeping  the  men 
cool  and  quiet,  shoving  the  men  down  who  were  unwilling 
to  sit  down  on  the  deck,  and  even  using  them  very 
roughly;  shewing  a  great  deal  more  sang-froid  than  any 
other  of  the  officers,  which  of  course  was  not  to  be 
wondered  at. 

Mr  Culpepper,  who  was  most  terribly  alarmed,  had 
come  up  on  deck,  and  stood  trembling  close  to  the  side  of 
the  captain  and  first  lieutenant ;  he  had  pulled  on  his  wig 
without  discovering  that  it  had  been  burnt,  and  as  I  passed 
him,  the  burnt  smell  was  very  strong  indeed ;  so  thought 
the  captain  and  the  first  lieutenant,  who  were  waiting  the 
return  of  the  officers. 

"  I  smell  the  fire  very  strong  just  now,"  said  the  captain 
to  the  first  lieutenant. 

**  Yes,  sir,  every  now  and  then  it  is  very  strong," 
replied  the  first  lieutenant. 

The  purser's  wig  was  just  between  them,  no  wonder 
that  they  smelt  it.  After  two  or  three  minutes  the  officers 
came  up,  and  reported  that  they  could  discover  no  fire, 
and  that  there  was  very  little  smell  of  fire  down  below. 

"  And  yet  I  smell  it  now,"  said  Captain  Delmar. 

"So  do  I,  sir,"  said  the  second  lieutenant ;  "  and  it 
really  smells  stronger  on  deck  than  it  does  down  below." 

**  It's  very  odd ;  let  them  continue  the  search." 


Percival  Keene  133 

The  search  was  continued ;  the  first  lieutenant  now 
going  down,  and  after  a  time  they  said  that  the  strongest 
smell  was  from  the  purser's  cabin. 

"  Mr  Culpepper,  they  say  the  smell  is  in  your  cabin,'* 
said  Captain  Delmar ;  **  go  down,  if  you  please  ;  they  may 
want  to  open  your  lockers." 

Mr  Culpepper,  who  still  trembled  like  an  aspen,  went 
down  the  ladder,  and  I  followed  him  j  but  in  descending 
the  second  ladder  his  foot  slipped,  and  he  fell  down  the 
hatchway  to  the  lower  deck. 

I  hastened  down  after  him ;  he  was  stunned,  and  I 
thought  this  a  good  opportunity  to  pull  off  his  wig,  which 
I  did  very  dexterously,  and  concealed  it.  He  was  taken 
into  the  gun-room,  and  the  surgeon  called,  while  I  walked 
up  on  deck,  and  quietly  dropped  the  wig  overboard  at  the 
gangway. 

My  reason  for  doing  this  was,  that  having  no  idea  that 
my  trick  would  have  created  so  much  confusion,  and  have 
turned  up  the  officers  and  men  as  it  did,  I  thought  that  the 
purser's  wig  would,  the  next  morning,  account  for  the 
smell  of  fire,  and  an  investigation  take  place,  which, 
although  it  might  not  lead  to  discovery,  would  certainly 
lead  to  suspicion ;  so  the  wig  was  now  floating  away, 
and  with  the  wig  went  away  all  evidence. 

After  a  search  of  nearly  half  an  hour,  nothing  was  dis- 
covered ;  the  drummer  was  ordered  to  beat  the  retreat, 
and  all  was  quiet  again. 

I  went  to  bed  quite  satisfied  with  the  events  of  the 
night,  and  slept  the  sleep  of  innocence — at  least  I  slept 
just  as  soundly. 

This  mysterious  affair  ever  remained  a  mystery:  the 
only  loss  was  the  purser's  wig ;  but  that  was  nothing,  as 
Mr  Culpepper  acknowledged  that  he  did  not  know  himself 
what  he  was  about,  and,  for  all  he  knew  to  the  contrary, 
he  might  have  thrown  it  overboard. 

My  conduct  on  this  occasion  again  gained  me  great 
credit.  It  had  been  remarked  by  the  captain  and  officers, 
and  I  rose  in  estimation.     How  I  might  have  behaved  had 


134  Percival  Keene 

I  really  supposed  that  the  ship  was  on  fire,  is  quite  another 
affair — I  presume  not  quite  so  fearlessly.  As  it  was,  I 
was  resolved  to  take  all  the  credit  given  to  me,  and  for 
that  reason  it  was  not  till  a  long  while  afterwards  that  I 
hinted  the  secret  even  to  Bob  Cross. 


Chapter    XIX 

The  next  morning,  when  we  arrived  at  Funchal,  we 
found  that  our  orders  were  for  the  West  Indies :  we 
stayed  one  day  to  take  in  wine,  and  then  hove  up  the 
anchor,  and  went  on  to  our  destination.  We  soon  got 
into  the  trades,  and  ran  them  fast  down  till  we  arrived 
at  Carlisle  Bay,  Barbadoes,  where  we  found  the  admiral, 
and  delivered  our  despatches.  We  were  ordered  to 
water  and  complete  as  soon  as  possible,  as  we  were  to 
be  sent  on  a  cruise. 

Tommy  Dott,  my  quondam  ally,  was  in  disgrace.  He 
had,  several  times  during  the  cruise,  proposed  that  I 
should  join  him  in  several  plots  of  mischief,  but  I  refused, 
as  I  did  not  consider  them  quite  safe. 

"  You  are  not  the  keen  fellow  I  thought  you  were,*' 
said  he ;  "  you  are  up  to  nothing  now ;  there's  no  fun 
in  you,  as  there  used  to  be." 

He  was  mistaken ;  there  was  fun  in  me,  but  there  was 
also  prudence,  and  from  what  I  had  latterly  seen  of 
Tommy  Dott,  I  did  not  think  he  was  to  be  trusted. 

The  day  after  we  anchored  at  Carlisle  Bay,  Tommy 
came  to  me  and  said,  "  Old  Culpepper  serves  out  plums 
and  suet  this  afternoon ;  I  heard  him  tell  the  steward. 
Now,  I  think  we  may  manage  to  get  some — I  never  saw 
better  plums  on  board  of  a  ship." 

" Well,"  said  I,  "I  like  raisins  as  well  as  you  do. 
Tommy — but  what  is  your  plan  ?  " 

"Why,  Fve  got  my  squirt,  and  old  Culpepper  never 
lights  more  than  one  of  his  purser's  dips  (small  candles) 


Percival  Keene 


^35 


in  the  steward's  room.  I'll  get  down  in  the  cockpit  in 
the  dark,  and  squirt  at  the  candle — the  water  will  put 
it  out,  and  he'll  send  the  steward  for  another  light,  and 
then  I'll  try  and  get  some." 

It  was  not  a  bad  plan,  but  still  I  refused  to  join  in 
it,  as  it  was  only  the  work  of  one  person,  and  not  two, 
I  pointed  that  out  to  him,  and  he  agreed  with  me,  saying 
that  he  would  do  it  himself. 

When  Mr  Culpepper  went  down  into  the  steward's 
room,  Tommy  reconnoitered,  and  then  came  into  the 
berth  and  filled  his  squirt. 

Although  I  would  not  join  him,  I  thought  I  might 
as  well  see  what  was  going  on,  and  therefore  descended 
the  cockpit  ladder  soon  after  Tommy,  keeping  out  of 
the  way  in  the  foremost  part  of  the  cockpit,  where  it 
was  quite  dark. 

Tommy  directed  his  squirt  very  dexterously,  hit  the 
lighted  wick  of  the  solitary  candle,  which  fizzed,  sputtered, 
and  finally  gave  up  the  ghost. 

"  Bless  me  !  "  said  Mr  Culpepper,  "  what  can  that  be  ?" 

"  A  leak  from  the  seams  above,  I  suppose,"  said  the 
steward :   "I  will  go  to  the  gallery  for  another  light." 

"  Yes,  yes,  be  quick,"  said  Mr  Culpepper,  who  re- 
mained in  the  steward's  room  in  the  dark,  until  the  return 
of  the  steward. 

Tommy  Dott  then  slipped  in  softly,  and  commenced 
filling  all  his  pockets  with  the  raisins ;  he  had  nearly 
taken  in  his  full  cargo,  when,  somehow  or  another, 
Mr  Culpepper  stepped  forward  from  where  he  stood, 
and  he  touched  Tommy,  whom  he  immediately  seized, 
crying  out,  '*  Thieves  !  thieves  !  —  call  the  sentry  ! — 
sentry,  come  here." 

The  sentry  of  the  gun-room  door  went  down  the 
ladder  as  Mr  Culpepper  dragged  out  Tommy,  holding 
him  fast  by  both  hands. 

"  Take  him,  sentry — take  him  in  charge.  Call  the 
master-at-arms — little  thief.  Mr  Dott !  Hah — well,  we'll 
see." 


136  Percival  Keene 

The  consequence  was,  that  Mr  Tommy  Dott  was 
handed  from  the  sentry  to  the  master-at-arms,  and  taken 
up  on  the  quarter-deck,  followed  by  Mr  Culpepper  and 
his  steward. 

There  was  no  defence  or  excuse  to  be  made  :  the 
pockets  of  his  jacket  and  of  his  trousers  were  stuffed 
with  raisins ;  and  at  the  bottom  of  his  pocket,  when 
they  were  emptied  by  the  master-at-arms,  was  found  the 
squirt. 

As  soon  as  the  hue  and  cry  was  over,  and  all  the  parties 
were  on  the  quarter-deck,  as  the  coast  was  clear,  I  thought 
I  might  as  well  take  advantage  of  it ;  and  therefore  I  came 
out  from  my  hiding-place,  went  into  the  steward's  room, 
filled  my  handkerchief  with  raisins,  and  escaped  to  the 
berth  unperceived  ;  so  that  while  Tommy  Dott  was  dis- 
gorging on  the  quarter-deck,  I  was  gorging  below. 

Mr  Dott  was  reported  to  the  captain  for  this  heinous 
offence  ;  and,  in  consequence,  was  ordered  below  under 
arrest,  his  place  in  the  captain's  gig  being  filled  up  by 
me ;  so  that  in  every  point  of  view  Tommy  suffered, 
and  I  reaped  the  harvest.  What  pleased  me  most  was, 
that,  being  midshipman  of  the  captain's  boat,  I  was  of 
course  continually  in  the  company  of  the  coxswain.  Bob 
Cross. 

But  I  must  not  delay  at  present,  as  I  have  to  record 
a  very  serious  adventure  which  occurred,  and  by  which 
I,  for  a  long  while,  was  separated  from  my  companions 
and  shipmates. 

In  ten  days  we  sailed  in  search  of  a  pirate  vessel,  which 
was  reported  to  have  committed  many  dreadful  excesses, 
and  had  become  the  terror  of  the  mercantile  navy.  Our 
orders  were  to  proceed  northward,  and  to  cruize  off  the 
Virgin  Islands,  near  which  she  was  said  to  have  been  last 
seen. 

About  three  weeks  after  we  had  left  Carlisle  Bay,  the 
look-out  man  reported  two  strange  sail  from  the  mast- 
head. I  was  sent  up,  as  signal  mid,  to  examine  them, 
and  found  that  they  were  both  schooners,  hove  to  close 


Percival  Keene  137 

together ;  one  of  them  very  rakish  in  her  appearance. 
All  sail  in  chase  was  made  immediately,  and  we  came  up 
within  three  miles  of  them,  when  one,  evidently  the  pirate 
we  were  in  search  of,  made  sail,  while  the  other  remained 
hove  to. 

As  we  passed  the  vessel  hove  to,  which  we  took  it  for 
granted  was  a  merchantman,  which  the  pirate  had  been 
plundering,  the  captain  ordered  one  of  the  cutters  to  be 
lowered  down  with  a  midshipman  and  boat's  crew  to  take 
possession  of  her.  The  men  were  all  in  the  boat,  but  the 
midshipman  had  gone  down  for  his  spy-glass,  or  something 
else  ;  and  as  it  was  merely  with  a  view  of  ascertaining 
what  the  vessel  was,  and  the  chief  object  was  to  overtake 
the  pirate  vessel,  to  prevent  the  delay,  which  was  caused 
by  the  other  midshipman  not  being  ready,  Mr  Hippesley 
ordered  me  to  go  into  the  boat  instead  of  him  5  and  as 
soon  as  I  was  on  board  of  the  schooner,  to  make  sail  and 
follow  the  frigate. 

The  captain  did  say,  **  He  is  too  young,  Mr  Hippesley ; 
is  he  not  ?  " 

"  I'd  sooner  trust  him  than  many  older,  sir,"  was  the 
reply  of  the  first  lieutenant.  **  Jump  in,  Mr  Keene."  I  did 
so,  with  my  telescope  in  my  hand.  "  Lower  away,  my  lads 
— unhook,  and  sheer  off:"  and  away  went  the  frigate,  in 
pursuit  of  the  pirate  vessel,  leaving  me  in  the  boat,  to  go 
on  board  of  the  schooner. 

We  were  soon  alongside,  and  found  that  there  was  not 
a  soul  on  board  of  the  vessel ;  what  had  become  of  the 
crew,  whether  they  had  been  murdered,  or  not,  it  was 
impossible  to  say,  but  there  were  a  few  drops  of  blood  on 
the  deck. 

The  vessel  was  an  American,  bound  to  one  of  the 
islands,  with  shingle  and  fir  planks  ;  not  only  was  her  hold 
full,  but  the  fir  planks  were  piled  up  on  each  side  of  the 
deck,  between  the  masts,  to  the  height  of  five  or  six  feet. 
The  pirate  had,  apparently,  been  taking  some  of  the  planks 
on  board  for  her  own  use. 

We  dropped  the  boat  astern,  let  draw  the   fore  sheet. 


138  Percival  Keene 

and  made  sail  after  the  frigate,  which  was  now  more  than 
a  mile  from  us,  and  leaving  us  very  fast. 

The  schooner  was  so  overloaded,  that  she  sailed  very 
badly,  and  before  the  evening  closed  in,  we  could  just 
perceive  the  top-gallant  sails  of  the  Calliope  above  the 
horizon  ;  but  this  we  thought  little  of,  as  we  knew  that 
as  soon  as  she  had  captured  the  pirate,  she  would  run  back 
again,  and  take  us  out. 

There  were  some  hams  and  other  articles  on  board,  for 
the  pirates  had  not  taken  everything,  although  the  lockers 
had  been  all  broken  open,  and  the  articles  were  strewed 
about  in  every  direction  in  the  cabin  and  on  the  deck. 

Just  before  dark,  we  took  the  bearings  of  the  frigate, 
and  stood  the  same  course  as  she  was  doing,  and  then  we 
sat  down  to  a  plentiful  meal,  to  which  we  did  justice.  I 
then  divided  the  boat's  crew  into  watches,  went  down  into 
the  cabin,  and  threw  myself  on  the  standing  bed-place,  of 
which  there  was  but  one,  with  all  my  clothes  on  ;  the  men 
who  had  not  the  watch  went  down,  and  turned  in  in  the 
cuddy  forward,  where  the  seamen  usually  sleep. 

It  was  not  till  past  midnight  that  I  could  obtain  any 
sleep  ;  the  heat  was  excessive,  and  I  was  teazed  by  the 
cockroaches,  which  appeared  to  swarm  in  the  cabin  to  an 
incredible  degree,  and  were  constantly  running  over  my 
face  and  body.  I  little  thought  then  why  they  swarmed. 
I  recollect  that  I  dreamt  of  murder,  and  tossing  men  over- 
board ;  and  then  of  the  vessel  being  on  fire,  and  after  that, 
I  felt  very  cool  and  comfortable,  and  I  dreamed  no  more ; 
I  thought  that  I  heard  a  voice  calling  my  name,  it  appeared 
that  I  did  hear  it  in  my  sleep,  but  I  slept  on. 

At  last  I  turned  round,  and  felt  a  splashing  as  of  water, 
and  some  water  coming  into  my  mouth,  I  awoke.  All 
was  dark  and  quiet  ;  I  put  my  hand  out,  and  I  put  it  into 
the  water— where  was  I — was  I  overboard  ?  I  jumped  up 
in  my  fright  \  I  found  that  I  was  still  on  the  standing  bed- 
place,  but  the  water  was  above  the  mattress. 

I  immediately  comprehended  that  the  vessel  was  sinking, 
and  I  called  out,  but  there  was  no  reply. 


Percival  Keene  139 

I  turned  out  of  the  bed-place,  and  found  myself  up  to 
my  neck  in  water,  with  my  feet  on  the  cabin  deck.  Half 
swimming  and  half  floundering,  I  gained  the  ladder,  and 
went  up  the  hatchway. 

It  was  still  quite  dark,  and  I  could  not  perceive  nor  hear 
anybody.  I  called  out,  but  there  was  no  reply.  I  then 
was  certain  that  the  men  had  left  the  vessel  when  they 
found  her  sinking,  and  had  left  me  to  sink  with  her.  I 
may  as  well  here  observe,  that  when  the  men  had  found 
the  water  rising  upon  them  forward,  they  had  rushed  on 
deck  in  a  panic,  telling  the  man  at  the  wheel  that  the 
vessel  was  sinking,  and  had  immediately  hauled  up  the 
boat  to  save  their  lives  ;  but  they  did  recollect  me,  and 
the  coxswain  of  the  boat  had  come  down  in  the  cabin  by 
the  ladder,  and  called  me ;  but  the  cabin  was  full  of 
water,  and  he,  receiving  no  answer,  considered  that  I  was 
drowned,  and  returned  on  deck. 

The  boat  had  then  shoved  off,  and  I  was  left  to  my 
fate ;  still  I  hoped  that  such  was  not  the  case,  and  I 
hallooed  again  and  again,  but  in  vain,  and  I  thought  it  was 
all  over  with  me.  It  was  a  dreadful  position  to  be  in.  I 
said  my  prayers  and  prepared  to  die,  and  yet  I  thought  it 
was  hard  to  die  at  fifteen  years  old. 

Although  I  do  not  consider  that  my  prayers  were  of 
much  efficacy,  for  there  was  but  little  resignation  in  them, 
praying  had  one  good  effect — it  composed  me — and  I  began 
to  think  whether  there  was  any  chance  of  being  saved. 

Yes ;  there  were  plenty  of  planks  on  the  deck,  and  if  it 
were  daylight  I  could  tie  them  together  and  make  a  raft, 
which  would  bear  me  up.  How  I  longed  for  daylight, 
for  I  was  afraid  that  the  vessel  would  sink  before  I  could 
see  to  do  what  was  requisite.  The  wind  had  become 
much  fresher  during  the  night,  and  the  waves  now  dashed 
against  the  sides  of  the  water-logged  vessel. 

As  I  watched  for  daylight,  I  began  to  reflect  how  this 
could  have  happened;  and  it  occurred  to  me  that  the 
pirates  had  scuttled  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  to  sink  her ; 
and  in  this  conjecture  I  was  right. 


I40  Percival  Keene 

At  last  a  faint  light  appeared  in  the  east,  which  soon 
broke  into  broad  day,  and  I  lost  no  time  in  setting  about 
my  work. 

Before  I  began,  however,  I  thought  it  advisable  to 
ascertain  how  much  more  water  there  was  in  the  vessel 
since  I  had  quitted  the  cabin,  which  it  appeared  to  me 
must  have  been  about  two  hours.  I  therefore  went  down 
in  the  cabin  to  measure  it.  I  knew  how  high  it  was  when 
I  waded  through  it.  I  found,  to  my  surprise,  and,  I  may 
say  to  my  joy,  that  it  was  not  higher  than  it  was  before. 

I  thought  that  perhaps  I  might  be  mistaken,  so  I  marked 
the  height  of  the  water  at  the  cabin  ladder,  and  I  sat  down 
on  deck  to  watch  it ;  it  appeared  to  me  not  to  rise  any 
higher. 

This  made  me  reflect,  and  it  then  struck  me  that,  as  the 
vessel  was  laden  with  timber,  she  would  not  probably 
sink  any  lower,  so  I  deferred  my  work  till  I  had  ascer- 
tained the  fact. 

Three  hours  did  I  watch,  and  found  that  the  water  did 
not  rise  higher,  and  I  was  satisfied;  but  the  wind  increased, 
and  the  vessel's  sails,  instead  of  flapping  to  the  wind  as 
she  drove  without  any  one  at  the  helm,  were  now  bellied 
out,  and  the  vessel  careened  to  leeward. 

I  was  afraid  that  she  would  turn  over ;  and  finding  an 
axe  on  the  deck,  I  mounted  the  rigging  with  it,  and  com- 
menced cutting  away  the  lacing  of  the  sails  from  the  mast. 
I  then  lowered  the  gafl*s,  and  cleared  away  the  canvas  in 
the  same  way,  so  that  the  sails  fell  on  the  deck.  This 
was  a  work  of  at  least  one  hour;  but  when  the  canvas 
was  off  the  vessel  was  steady. 

It  was  well  that  I  had  taken  this  precaution ;  for  very 
soon  afterwards  the  wind  was  much  fresher,  and  the 
weather  appeared  very  threatening ;  the  sea  also  rose 
considerably.  I  was  very  tired,  and  sat  down  for  some 
time  on  the  deck  abaft. 

It  then  occurred  to  me  that  the  weight  of  the  planks 
upon  the  deck  must  not  only  keep  the  vessel  deeper  in  the 
water,  but  make  her  more  top-heavy,  and  I  determined  to 


Percival  Keene  141 

throw  them  overboard ;  but  first  I  looked  for  something 
to  eat,  and  found  plenty  of  victuals  in  the  iron  pot  in 
which  the  men  had  cooked  their  supper  the  night  before. 

As  soon  as  I  had  obtained  from  the  cask  lashed  on  the 
deck  a  drink  of  water,  to  wash  down  the  cold  fried  ham 
which  I  had  eaten,  I  set  to  work  to  throw  overboard  the 
planks  on  deck. 

When  I  had  thrown  a  portion  over  from  one  side  I  went 
to  the  other,  and  threw  over  as  many  more,  that  I  might, 
as  much  as  possible,  keep  the  vessel  on  an  even  keel. 

This  job  occupied  me  the  whole  of  the  day ;  and  when 
I  had  completed  my  task  I  examined  the  height  of  the 
water  at  the  cabin  ladder,  and  found  that  the  vessel  had 
risen  more  than  six  inches.  This  was  a  source  of  great 
comfort  to  me ;  and  what  pleased  me  more  was,  that  the 
wind  had  gone  down  again,  and  the  water  was  much 
smoother. 

I  made  a  supper  off  some  raw  ham,  for  the  fire  had 
been  extinguished,  and  committing  myself  to  the  pro- 
tection of  Heaven,  I  lay  down  as  the  sun  set,  and  from  the 
fatigue  of  the  day  was  soon  in  a  sound  sleep. 

I  awoke  about  the  middle  of  the  night ;  the  stars  shone 
brightly,  and  there  was  but  a  slight  ripple  on  the  water. 

I  thought  of  my  mother,  of  my  aunt  Milly,  of  Captain 
Delmar,  and  I  felt  for  the  seal-skin  pouch  which  was 
fastened  round  my  neck.     It  was  all  safe. 

I  calculated  chances,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
should  be  picked  up  by  some  vessel  or  another  before 
long. 

I  said  to  myself — "  Why,  I  am  better  off  now  than  I 
was  when  in  the  wherry  with  Peggy  Pearson ;  I  was 
saved  then,  why  should  I  not  be  now  ? " 

I  felt  no  desponding,  and  lay  down,  and  was  soon  fast 
asleep  again. 

It  was  broad  daylight  when  I  awoke ;  I  took  my  spy- 
glass, and  looking  round  the  horizon,  discovered  a  vessel 
several  miles  off,  standing  towards  me.  This  gave  me 
fresh  spirits. 


142  Percival  Keene 

I  made  a  raw  breakfast,  and  drank  plenty  of  water  as 
before.  The  wind,  which  was  very  light,  increased  a 
little.  The  vessel  came  nearer,  and  I  made  her  out  to  be 
a  schooner.  In  two  hours  she  was  close  to  me,  and  I 
waved  my  hat,  and  hallooed  as  loud  as  I  could. 

The  schooner  was  full  of  men,  and  steered  close  to  me ; 
she  was  a  beautiful  craft,  and,  although  the  wind  was  so 
light,  glided  very  fast  through  the  water,  and  I  could  not 
help  thinking  that  she  was  the  pirate  vessel,  which  the 
frigate  had  been  in  chase  of. 

It  appeared  as  if  they  intended  to  pass  me,  and  I 
hallooed,  **  Schooner,  a-hoy !  Why  don't  you  send  a  boat 
on  board  ? " 

I  must  say,  that  when  the  idea  struck  me  that  she  was  a 
pirate  vessel,  my  heart  almost  failed  me. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  schooner  rounded  to,  and  lowered 
a  boat,  which  pulled  to  the  vessel.  The  boat's  crew  were 
all  negroes. 

One  of  them  said,  "  Jump  in,  you  white  boy  ;  next  jump 
he  take  be  into  the  shark's  mouth,"  continued  the  man 
grinning,  as  he  addressed  himself  to  the  others  in  the  boat. 
I  got  into  the  boat,  and  they  rowed  on  board  the  schooner. 
I  did  then  think  that  I  was  done  for  ;  for  what  mercy  could 
I  expect,  being  a  king's  officer,  from  pirates,  which  the 
words  of  the  negro  convinced  me  that  they  were  ? 

As  soon  as  I  Tfjas  alongside  of  the  schooner,  they  ordered 
me  to  go  up  the  side,  which  I  did,  with  my  spy-glass  in 
my  hand.  I  leaped  from  the  gunwale  down  on  the  deck, 
and  found  myself  on  board  of  an  armed  vessel,  with  a  crew 
wholly  composed  of  blacks. 

I  was  rudely  seized  by  two  of  them,  who  led  me  aft  to 
where  a  negro  stood  apart  from  the  rest.  A  more  fierce, 
severe,  determined-looking  countenance  I  never  beheld. 
He  was  gigantic  in  stature,  and  limbed  like  the  Farnesian 
Hercules. 

**Well,  boy,  who  are  you?"  said  he,  "and  how  came 
you  on  board  of  that  vessel  ?  " 

I  told  him  in  very  few  words. 


Percival  Keene  143 

"Then  you  belong  to  that  frigate  that  chased  us  the 
day  before  yesterday  ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I. 

"  What  is  her  name  ?  '* 

"  The  Calliope r 

"  She  sails  well,"  said  he. 

"Yes,"  replied  I;  "she  is  the  fastest  sailer  on  this 
station." 

"That's  all  the  information  I  want  of  you,  boy:  now 
you  may  go." 

"  Go  where  .?  "  replied  I. 

"  Go  where  ? — go  overboard,  to  be  sure,"  replied  he 
with  a  grin. 

My  heart  died  within  me  ;  but  I  mustered  courage  to 
say,  "  Much  obliged  to  you,  sir  ;  but  I'd  rather  stay  where 
I  am,  if  it's  all  the  same  to  you." 

The  other  negroes  laughed  at  this  reply,  and  I  felt  a 
little  confidence ;  at  all  events,  their  good-humour  gave 
me  courage,  and  I  felt  that  being  bold  was  my  only 
chance. 

The  negro  captain  looked  at  me  for  a  time,  as  if  con- 
sidering, and  at  last  said  to  the  men,  "  Overboard  with 
him." 

"Good-bye,  sir,  you're  very  kind,"  said  I;  "but  this 
is  a  capital  spy-glass,  and  I  leave  it  to  you  as  a  legacy  ; " 
and  I  went  up  to  him  and  offered  him  my  spy-glass. 
Merciful  Heaven !  how  my  heart  beat  against  my  ribs 
when  I  did  this. 

The  negro  captain  took  the  glass,  and  looked  through 
it. 

"  It  is  a  good  glass,"  said  he,  as  he  removed  it  from  his 
eyes  ;  it  was  poor  Green's  spy-glass,  which  he  had  given 
me  for  shewing  him  the  mason's  signs. 

"  Well,  white  boy,  I  accept  your  present,  and  now  good- 
bye." 

"  Good-bye,  sir.  Do  me  one  kindness  in  return,"  said 
I  very  gravely,  for  I  felt  my  hour  was  come. 

"  And  what  is  that  ? "  replied  the  negro. 


144  Percival  Keene 

**  Tie  a  shot  to  my  heels,  that  I  may  sink  quickly ;  it 
won't  take  them  long." 

**  You  don't  ask  me  to  spare  your  life,  then  ?  "  replied 
the  negro. 

"He  de  very  first  white  dat  not  ask  it,"  said  one  of  the 
negroes. 

"  Dat  really  for  true,"  said  another. 

"  Yes,  by  gum,"  replied  a  third. 

Oh,  how  I  wished  to  know  what  to  say  at  that  moment ! 
The  observations  of  the  negroes  made  me  imagine  that  I 
had  better  not  ask  for  it  ;  and  yet  how  I  clung  to  life.  It 
was  an  awful  moment — I  felt  as  if  I  had  lived  a  year  in  a 
few  minutes.  For  a  second  or  two  I  felt  faint  and  giddy — 
I  drew  a  long  breath  and  revived. 

"  You  don't  answer  me,  boy,"  said  the  negro  captain. 

**  Why  should  I  ask  when  I  feel  certain  to  be  refused  ? 
If  you  will  give  me  my  life,  I  will  thank  you  :  I  don't 
particularly  wish  to  die,  I  can  assure  you." 

"I  have  taken  an  oath  never  to  spare  a  white  man.  For 
once  I  am  sorry  that  I  cannot  break  my  oath." 

"  If  that  is  all,  I  am  a  boy,  and  not  a  man,"  replied  I. 
**  Keep  me  till  I  grow  bigger." 

**  By  golly,  captain,  that  very  well  said.  Keep  him, 
captain,"  said  one  of  the  negroes. 

"  Yes,  captain,"  replied  another ;  "  keep  him  to  tend 
your  cabin.     Very  proper  you  have  white  slave  boy." 

The  negro  captain  for  some  time  made  no  reply ;  he 
appeared  to  be  in  deep  thought ;  at  last  he  said, 

"  Boy,  you  have  saved  your  life :  you  may  thank  your- 
self, and  not  me.  Prossa,  let  him  be  taken  below  ;  give 
him  a  frock  and  trousers,  and  throw  that  infernal  dress 
overboard,  or  I  may  change  my  resolution." 

The  negro  who  was  addressed,  and  who  wore  a  sort  of 
uniform  as  an  officer — which  he  was,  being  second  mate — 
led  me  below,  nothing  loth,  I  can  assure  my  readers. 

When  I  was  between  decks,  I  sat  down  upon  a  chest, 
my  head  swam,  and  I  fainted.  The  shock  had  been  too 
powerful  for  a  lad  of  my  age.     They  brought  water  and 


Percival  Keene  145 

recovered  me.  When  I  revived,  I  felt  that  I  might  have 
lost  in  their  good  opinion  by  thus  showing  my  weakness  ; 
and  I  had  sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  ask  for  something  to 
eat.  This  deceived  them  ;  they  said  to  one  another  that  I 
must  have  been  on  board  that  vessel  for  two  days  without 
food,  and  of  course  I  did  not  deny  it. 

They  brought  me  some  meat  and  some  grog.  I  ate  and 
drank  a  little.  They  then  took  off  my  uniform,  and  put 
on  me  a  check  frock  and  white  trowsers;  after  which,  I 
said  I  wished  to  lie  down  a  little,  and  they  left  me  to  sleep 
on  the  chest  where  I  had  been  seated. 

I  pretended  to  sleep,  although  I  could  not ;  and  I  found 
out  by  their  conversation  that  I  gained  the  good-will  not 
only  of  the  crew,  but  of  the  captain,  by  my  behaviour. 

I  considered  that  I  had  gained  my  life,  at  least  for  the 
present ;  but  what  security  could  I  have  in  such  com- 
pany ? 

After  an  hour  or  two,  I  felt  quite  recovered,  and  I 
thought  it  advisable  to  go  on  deck.  I  did  so,  and  went 
right  aft  to  the  negro  captain,  and  stood  before  him. 

"Well,  boy,"  said  he,  "why  do  you  come  to  me  ?" 

"  You  gave  me  my  life  ;  you're  the  greatest  friend  I 
have  here,  so  I  come  to  you.     Can  I  do  anything  .? " 

"  Yes,  you  may  assist  in  the  cabin,  if  your  white  blood 
does  not  curdle  at  the  idea  of  attending  on  a  black  man." 

"Not  at  all.  I  will  do  anything  for  them  who  are 
kind  to  me,  as  you  have  been." 

"  And  think  it  no  disgrace  ? " 

"  Not  the  least.     Is  it  a  disgrace  to  be  grateful  ?" 

The  reader  will  observe  how  particularly  judicious  my 
replies  were,  although  but  fifteen  years  old.  My  danger- 
ous position  had  called  forth  the  reflection  and  caution  of 
manhood. 

"  Go  down  into  the  cabin  ;  you  may  amuse  yourself  till  I 
come." 

I  obeyed  this  order.  The  cabin  was  fitted  up  equal  to 
most  yachts,  with  Spanish  mahogany  and  gold  mouldings  -, 
a   buffet    full  of   silver    (there    was    no    glass)   occupied 

P.K.  K 


146  Percival  Keene 

nearly  one-half  of  it  •,  even  the  plates  and  dishes  were  of 
the  same  material.  Silver  candelabras  hung  down  from 
the  middle  of  the  beams ;  a  variety  of  swords,  pistols,  and 
other  weapons,  were  fixed  up  against  the  bulkhead  •,  a 
small  bookcase,  chiefly  of  Spanish  books,  occupied  the 
after-bulkhead,  and  the  portraits  of  several  white  females 
filled  up  the  intervals ;  a  large  table  in  the  centre,  a  stand 
full  of  charts,  half  a  dozen  boxes  of  cigars,  and  two  most 
luxurious  sofas,  completed  the  furniture. 

A  door  from  the  starboard  side  led,  I  presumed,  to  the 
state-room,  where  the  captain  slept,  but  I  did  not  venture 
to  open  it. 

I  surveyed  all  this  magnificence,  wondering  who  this 
personage  could  be ;  and  more  still,  how  it  was  that  the 
whole  of  the  crew  were,  as  well  as  the  captain,  of  the 
negro  race. 

We  had  heard  that  the  pirate  we  were  in  search  of  was 
a  well-known  character — a  Spaniard — who  went  by  the 
name  of  Chico,  and  that  his  crew  consisted  of  Americans, 
English,  and  Spaniards.  That  this  was  the  vessel,  I  knew, 
from  the  conversation  of  the  men,  when  I  was  below,  for 
they  called  her  the  Stel/a. 

Now,  it  appeared  that  the  vessel  had  changed  masters  ; 
the  crew  were  chiefly  Spanish  negroes,  or  other  negroes 
who  spoke  Spanish,  but  some  of  them  spoke  English,  and 
a  few  words  of  Spanish ;  these  I  presumed  were  American 
or  English  runaways.  But  the  captain — his  language  was 
as  correct  as  my  own ;  Spanish  he  spoke  fluently,  for  I 
heard  him  giving  orders  in  that  language  while  I  was  in 
the  cabin ;  neither  was  he  flat-nosed,  like  the  majority. 
Had  he  been  white,  his  features  would  have  been  con- 
sidered regular,  although  there  was  a  fierceness  about  them 
at  times,  which  was  terrible  to  look  at. 

Well,  thought  I,  if  I  live  and  do  well,  I  shall  know 
more  about  it ;  yes,  if  I  live.  I  wish  I  was  on  the  quarter- 
deck of  the  Calliope,  even  as  Tommy  Dott  was,  with  his 
pockets  stuffed  full  of  the  purser's  raisins,  and  looking  like 
a  fool  and  a  rogue  at  the  same  time. 


Percival  Keene  147 

I  had  been  down  in  the  cabin  about  half  an  hour,  when 
the  negro  captain  made  his  appearance. 

"Well,"  said  he,  *'I  suppose  you  would  as  soon  see  the 
devil  as  me — eh,  boy  ?  " 

**No,  indeed,"  replied  I,  laughing — for  I  had  quite 
recovered  my  confidence — **  for  you  were  about  to  send 
me  to  the  devil,  and  I  feel  most  happy  that  I  still  remain 
with  you." 

*' You're  exactly  the  cut  of  boy  I  like,"  replied  he, 
smiling.  **  How  I  wish  that  you  were  black — I  detest 
your  colour." 

"I've  no  objection  to  black  my  face,  if  you  wish  it," 
replied  I :  "  it's  all  the  same  to  me  what  colour  I  am." 

"  How  old  are  you  ?  " 

* '  I  was  fifteen  a  few  months  back." 

"  How  long  have  you  been  to  sea  ?  " 

"  About  eighteen  months." 

He  then  asked  me  a  great  many  more  questions,  about 
the  captain,  the  officers,  the  ship,  and  myself,  to  all  of 
which  I  answered  in  a  guarded  way. 

A  negro  brought  down  his  supper  ;  it  was  hot,  and  very 
savoury  •,  without  any  order  on  his  part,  I  immediately 
attended  upon  him  during  his  meal.  He  told  the  negro 
not  to  wait,  and  conversed  with  me  during  the  time  that 
he  was  eating ;  at  last,  he  told  me  how  he  had  doubled 
the  frigate  during  the  night.  I  then  remarked  that  we 
had  been  informed  that  the  vessel  was  called  the  Stella^ 
that  the  captain's  name  was  Chico,  and  the  crew  were  com- 
posed of  white  men  of  different  nations. 

"  A  month  or  two  ago,  it  was  the  case,"  replied  the 
captain.  "Now  I  have  done,  and  you  may  clear  away," 
continued  he,  rising  from  his  chair,  and  throwing  himself 
down  on  one  of  the  sofas.  "  Stop ;  you  are  hungry,  I 
don't  doubt ;  you  can  sit  down  and  eat  your  supper,  and 
remove  the  things  afterwards." 

I  did  as  he  told  me  :  it  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  had 
supped  off  massive  plate — but  I  was  in  strange  company ; 
however,  it  did  not  spoil  my  appetite,  and  I  did  not  forget 


148  Percival  Keene 

to  drink  a  goblet  of  wine  by  way  of  washing  down  my 
repast. 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  said  I,  rising,  and  then  performing 
my  office  of  attendant. 

At  his  order,  I  rang  the  bell  for  the  negro  who  assisted 
me  in  clearing  away,  and  then  went  out  with  the  remains 
of  the  supper. 

"  Am  I  to  stay  or  go  ?"  said  I,  respectfully. 

**  You  may  go  now.  Find  the  man  who  came  in  just 
now — Jose  he  is  calJed ;  tell  him  to  give  you  something  to 
sleep  upon." 

**  Good  night,  sir,"  said  I. 

"  Good  night,  boy." 

As  I  went  forward  looking  for  the  negro  servant,  I  was 
accosted  more  than  once  very  kindly  by  the  negro  seamen ; 
at  last  I  went  up  on  the  forecastle,  and  they  asked  me  to 
tell  them  how  I  was  left  on  board  the  schooner.  I  did  so 
to  those  who  spoke  English,  and  one  of  them,  who  could 
speak  both  languages,  translated  into  Spanish  for  the 
benefit  of  the  others. 

"  You  be  first  white  he  hab  spared,  I  tell  you,"  said 
the  American  negro,  who  had  translated  into  Spanish 
what  I  had  told  them,  after  the  other  had  left  me  with 
him. 

"  The  captain  says  he  wishes  I  were  black,"  said  I  to 
the  negro ;  "I  wish  I  was,  too,  while  I  am  on  board  of 
this  vessel — my  colour  makes  him  angry,  I  see  that. 
Could  not  I  be  stained  black  ? " 

"Well,  I  do  think  it  will  be  a  very  safe  thing  for  you, 
if  it  could  be ;  for  you  have  not  seen  him  sometimes  in  his 
moods ;  and  if  to-morrow  morning  he  was  chased,  and 
hard  pressed  by  the  frigate,  you  would  stand  a  poor 
chance,  suppose  his  eyes  light  upon  you.  I  can't  tink 
what  make  him  to  let  you  off,  only  but  cause  you  gave  him 
de  spy-glass  in  dat  bold  way.  I  tink  I  know  a  chap  on 
board  who  understand  dat — I  go  see — you  wait  here  till  I 
come  back." 

The  negro  left  me,  and  in  a  few  minutes  returned,  with 


Percival  Keene  149 

a  sort  of  half-Indian,  half-negro  looking  cut  of  fellow, 
with  whom  he  conversed  in  Spanish. 

**  He  say  he  know  how  to  make  brown  like  himself,  but 
not  dark,  same  as  me.  Suppose  you  wish  he  do  it  to-night 
— begin  now  ?  " 

**  Yes,  I  do  wish  it,"  replied  I ;  and  so  I  did  sincerely, 
for  I  felt  that  it  might  be  the  saving  of  my  life ;  and  I  had 
a  great  aversion  to  be  torn  to  pieces  by  the  sharks  which 
followed  the  vessel,  that  being  anything  but  an  agreeable 
mode  of  going  out  of  the  world. 

The  American  black  remained  with  me,  and  we  con- 
versed for  about  half  an  hour,  by  which  time  we  were 
joined  by  the  Spanish  Main  negro,  who  brought  up  with 
him  some  decoction  or  another,  boiling  hot.  They  stripped 
me,  and  rubbed  me  all  over  with  a  bit  of  sponge,  not  only 
the  face  and  hands,  but  every  part  of  my  body,  and  then 
I  was  left  standing  quite  naked  to  dry ;  the  crew  had 
gathered  round  us,  and  were  very  merry  at  the  idea  of 
changing  my  colour. 

As  soon  as  the  warm  air  had  dried  me,  the  application 
was  repeated  ;  and  when  I  was  again  dry,  the  American 
told  me  to  put  on  my  clothes,  and  that  he  would  call 
me  early  to  have  two  more  applications  of  the  stuff,  and 
that  then  I  should  be  quite  dark  enough. 

I  asked  for  Jose,  and  told  him  what  the  captain  had 
said ;  he  gave  me  a  bundle  of  matting  for  a  bed,  and  I  was 
soon  fast  asleep.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  I 
was  called  up,  and  the  staining  repeated  twice,  and  I  then 
laid  down  again. 

When  the  hands  were  turned  up  at  five  bells  (for  every- 
thing was  very  regular  on  board),  Jose  brought  me  a  glass 
to  look  at  myself,  and  I  was  quite  satisfied  that  my  colour 
would  no  longer  annoy  the  captain.  I  was  not  as  black  as 
a  negro,  but  I  was  as  dark  as  a  Mulatto. 

I  asked  the  Spanish  negro,  through  Jose,  who  could 
speak  both  languages,  whether  I  might  wash  myself? 
He  replied,  all  day  long  if  I  pleased  ;  that  I  should  not 
get  the  colour  off;    it  would  wear   off  in  time,  and  the 


150  Percival  Keene 

stuff  must  be  applied  once  a  month,  and  that  would  be 
sufficient. 

I  went  to  the  forecastle,  and  washed  myself ;  the  negro 
crew  were  much  amused,  and  said  that  I  now  was  a  "  bel 
muchaco  " — a  handsome  boy.  I  daresay  they  thought  so 
— at  all  events,  they  appeared  to  be  very  friendly  with  me, 
and  my  staining  myself  gave  them  great  satisfaction.  I 
was  sitting  with  Jose  between  decks  when  the  cabin  bell 
rang. 

"You  go,"  said  he,  showing  his  white  teeth  as  he 
grinned  ;  "  I  go  after,  see  what  captain  tink." 

I  went  into  the  cabin,  and  knocked  at  the  state  room 
door. 

"  Come  in,"  said  the  captain. 

I  went  in,  and  met  him  face  to  face. 

"What!"  said  he,  looking  earnestly  at  me — "yet  it 
must  be — it  is  you,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  I,  "  it  is  me.  I've  turned  dark  to 
please  you,  and  I  hope  it  does  please  you." 

"  It  does,  boy ;  I  can  look  at  you  now,  and  forget  that 
you  are  white.  I  can.  Yes,  I  feel  that  I  can  love  you 
now — you've  got  rid  of  your  only  fault  in  my  eyes,  and 
Fm  not  sorry.     I'm  only  glad  that  I  did  not — " 

"  Give  me  to  the  sharks,"  said  I,  finishing  his  sentence. 

"  Exactly  so  ;  say  no  more  about  it." 

I  immediately  turned  the  conversation,  by  asking  him 
what  he  required  ;  and  I  attended  him  while  dressing. 
From  that  time  he  became  very  friendly  towards  me,  con- 
stantly conversing  with  me.  I  did  my  duty  as  his  servant 
for  more  than  a  fortnight,  during  which  time  we  became 
very  intimate,  and  (I  may  as  well  confess  it)  I  grew  very 
fond  of  my  new  master,  and  thought  less  about  the  ship 
and  my  shipmates.  We  were  going  into  a  port,  I  knew, 
but  what  port  I  did  not  know. 

I  often  had  conversations  with  Jose  and  the  American 
black,  and  gained  a  great  deal  of  information  from  them  ^ 
but  I  could  not  discover  much  of  the  history  of  the 
captain.     On  that  point  they  refused  to  be  communicative  -y 


Percival  Keene 


ii;i 


occasionally  hints  were  given,  and  then,  as  if  recollecting 
themselves,  they  stopped  speaking. 

It  was  about  three  weeks  before  we  made  the  land  of 
Cuba,  and  as  soon  as  we  did  so,  the  schooner  was  hove  to 
till  night,  when  sail  was  again  made,  and  before  ten  o'clock 
we  saw  the  lights  of  the  Havannah.  When  about  three 
miles  off  we  again  hove  to,  and  about  midnight  we  per- 
ceived under  the  land  the  white  sails  of  a  schooner,  which 
was  standing  out.  Sail  was  made,  and  we  ran  down  to 
her,  and  before  she  was  aware  that  we  were  an  enemy,  she 
was  laid  by  the  board  and  in  the  possession  of  our  crew. 
The  people  belonging  to  the  vessel  were  handed  up,  and 
she  was  examined.  She  proved  to  be  a  vessel  fitted  out 
for  the  slave  trade,  with  the  manacles,  &c.,  on  board  of 
her,  and  was  just  sailing  for  the  coast. 

I  was  on  the  deck  when  the  white  men,  belonging  to 
the  slaver,  were  brought  on  board,  and  never  shall  I  forget 
the  rage  and  fury  of  the  captain. 

All  sail  was  made  upon  both  schooners,  standing  right 
off  from  the  land,  and  at  daylight  we  had  left  it  a  long  way 
astern. 

Jose  said  to  me,  "  You  better  not  go  to  captain  dis 
day.  Keep  out  of  his  way  -,  perhaps  he  recollect  dat  you 
white." 

From  what  I  had  seen  the  night  before,  I  thought  this 
good  advice  ;  and  I  not  only  did  not  go  into  the  cabin,  but 
I  did  not  show  myself  on  deck. 

About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  heard  the  boat 
lowered  down  and  orders  given  to  scuttle  the  vessel,  as 
soon  as  she  had  been  well  searched.  This  was  done,  and 
the  boat  returned,  having  found  several  thousand  dollars 
on  board  of  her,  which  they  handed  upon  deck. 

I  remained  below  ;  I  heard  the  angry  voice  of  the  negro 
captain — the  pleadings  and  beggings  for  mercy  of  the 
prisoners — busy  preparations  making  on  deck  ;  and  several 
men  came  down  and  handed  up  buckets  of  sand  ;  an  iron 
grating  was  handed  up.  The  countenances  of  the  negroes 
who  were  thus  employed  appeared  inflamed,  as   if  their 


152  Percival  Keene 

wrath  was  excited  ;  now  and  then  they  laughed  at  each 
other,  and  looked  more  like  demons  than  men.  That  some 
dreadful  punishment  was  about  to  be  inflicted  I  was  certain, 
and  I  remained  crouched  behind  the  foremast  on  the  lower- 
deck. 

At  last  the  men  were  all  on  deck  again,  and  I  was  left 
alone  ;  and  then  I  heard  more  noise,  begging  for  mercy, 
weeping  and  wailing,  and  occasionally  a  few  words  from 
the  mouth  of  the  negro  captain  ;  then  rose  shrieks  and 
screams,  and  appeals  to  Heaven,  and  a  strong  smell, 
which  I  could  not  comprehend,  came  down  the  hatch- 
ways. 

The  shrieks  grew  fainter,  and  at  last  ceased,  and 
something  was  thrown  overboard.  Then  the  same 
tragedy,  whatever  it  was,  was  acted  over  again — more 
attempts  to  obtain  mercy — more  shrieks — again  the  same 
overpowering  smell.  What  could  it  be  ?  I  would  have 
given  much  to  know,  but  something  told  me  that  I 
must  remain  where  I  was.  Ten  times  was  this  repeated, 
and  then,  as  evening  came  on,  there  was  a  bustle  on 
deck,  and  after  a  time  the  crew  descended  the  hatchways. 

I  caught  the  eye  of  the  American  with  whom  I  was 
intimate,  and  as  he  passed  me,  I  beckoned  to  him.  He 
came  to  me. 

"  What  has  been  done  ? "  said  I  in  a  whisper. 

"  Captain  punish  slave  traders,"  replied  he  ;  "  always 
punish  them  so." 

*'  Why,  what  did  he  do  to  them  ?  " 

"  Do  ? — roast  'em  alive.  Dis  third  slave  vessel  he  take, 
and  he  always  serve  'em  so.  Serve  'em  right  ;  captain 
very  savage ;  no  go  to  him  till  morrow  morning — you 
keep  close  ;  "  so  saying,  the  American  negro  left  me. 

As  I  afterwards  found  out,  the  long  boat  on  the  booms 
had  been  cleared  out,  the  sand  laid  at  the  bottom  to 
prevent  the  fire  from  burning  the  boat,  the  captain  and 
crew  of  the  slave  vessel  laid  on  one  after  the  other  upon 
the  iron  grating,  and  burnt  alive.  This  accounted  for 
the  horrible  smell  that  had  come  down  the  hatchways. 


Percival  Keene  153 

It  may  be  considered  strange  that  I  really  did  not  feel 
so  much  horror  as  perhaps  I  ought  to  have  done.  Had 
this  dreadful  punishment  been  inflicted  upon  any  other 
persons  than  slave  dealers,  and  hy  any  other  parties  than 
negroes,  I  should  not  have  been  able  to  look  at  the 
captain  without  abhorrence  expressed  in  my  countenance  ; 
but  I  knew  well  the  horrors  of  the  slave  trade,  from 
conversations  I  had  had  with  Bob  Cross  ;  and  I  had 
imbibed  such  a  hatred  against  the  parties  who  carried 
it  on,  that  it  appeared  to  me  to  be  an  act  of  retaliation 
almost  allied  to  justice.  Had  the  negro  captain  only 
warred  against  slave  dealers,  I  do  not  think  I  should 
have  cared  about  remaining  in  the  vessel  -,  but  he  had 
told  me,  and  fully  proved  to  me,  that  he  detested  all 
white  men,  and  had  never  spared  them  except  in  my 
own  instance. 

I  must  acknowledge  that  I  felt  very  much  like  going 
into  the  lion's  den,  when  the  next  morning,  on  his  ringing 
the  cabin  bell,  I  presented  myself  to  the  captain  ;  but 
so  far  from  being  in  an  ill-humour,  he  was  very  kind 
to  me. 

After  breakfast,  as  I  was  going  out,  he  said  to  me, 
"  You  must  have  a  name  :  I  shall  call  you  Cato — recollect 
that ;  and  now  I  have  a  question  to  ask  you — What  is 
that  which  you  carry  round  your  neck  on  a  ribbon  ?  " 

**  A  letter,  sir,"  replied  I. 

**  A  letter  !  and  why  do  you  carry  a  letter  ? " 

**  Because  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  me." 

**  Indeed  !  Now,  Cato,  sit  down  on  the  other  sofa, 
and  let  me  know  your  history." 

I  felt  that  I  could  not  do  better  than  to  make  this  man 
at  once  my  confidant.  He  might  take  a  strong  interest 
in  me,  and  it  was  not  likely  to  go  farther.  I  therefore 
told  him  everything  connected  with  my  birth  and  parentage, 
what  my  suspicions  had  been,  and  how  the  letter  had 
confirmed  them.  I  unsewed  the  seal-skin,  and  gave  him 
the  letter  to  read — without  being  aware  that  he  could 
read :  he  took  it,  and  read  it  aloud. 


154  Percival  Keene 

"Yes,"  said  he,  "that's  proof  under  his  own  hand; 
and  now,  Cato,  never  be  afraid  of  me,  for,  however  I 
may  wreak  my  vengeance  upon  others,  I  swear  by  my 
colour  that  I  never  will  hurt  you,  or  permit  others  to  do 
so:  I  am  a  tiger — I  know  it ;  but  you  have  often  seen 
a  little  spaniel  caressed  by  the  tiger,  whose  fangs  are 
turned  against  every  other  living  thing.  You  are  quite 
safe." 

"I  feel  I  am,  since  you  say  so,"  replied  I;  "  and  since 
I  am  to  be  your  pet,  I  shall  take  liberties,  and  ask  you, 
in  return,  to  tell  me  your  history." 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  have  asked  it,  as  I  wish  you  to 
know  it.     I  will  begin  at  once : — 

"  I  was  born  in  America,  in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania, 
of  free  parents.  My  father  was  a  sail-maker,  and  was 
worth  money ;  but  a  free  black  in  America  is  even  worse 
treated  and  more  despised  than  a  slave.  I  had  two 
brothers,  who  went  to  school  with  me. 

"  My  father  intended  to  bring  me  up  for  the  Church. 
You  look  astonished  \  but  in  the  States  we  have  clergy- 
men of  our  colour,  as  well  as  white  ones ;  looked  down 
upon  and  despised,  I  grant,  although  they  do  teach  the 
Word  of  God ;  but  I  was  very  unfit  for  that  profession, 
as  you  may  suppose.  I  was  very  proud  and  haughty  j  I 
felt  that  I  was  as  good  as  a  white  man,  and  I  very  often 
got  into  scrapes  from  my  resenting  injuries. 

"  However,  my  education  went  on  successfully,  much 
more  so  than  my  brothers',  who  could  not  learn.  I  could, 
and  learnt  rapidly ;  but  I  learnt  to  hate  and  detest  white 
men,  and  more  especially  Americans ;  I  brooded  over  the 
injuries  of  people  of  colour,  as  we  were  called,  and  all  my 
father's  advice  and  entreaty  could  not  persuade  me  to  keep 
my  thoughts  to  myself.  As  I  grew  up  to  manhood,  I 
spoke  boldly,  and  more  than  once  nearly  lost  my  life  for 
so  doing,  for  most  Americans  think  no  more  of  taking  the 
life  of  one  like  me  than  of  a  dog  in  the  street.  More  than 
one  knife  has  been  directed  to  my  heart,  and  more  than 
once  was  I  taken  up  before  the  judge,  and  sentenced  to 


Percival  Keene  155 

imprisonment  for  no  fault ;  my  evidence,  and  the  evidence 
of  those  of  my  colour,  not  being  permitted  to  be  received 
in  a  court  of  justice.  Any  white  villain  had  only  to  swear 
falsely — and  there  is  no  want  of  that  class  in  America — and 
there  was  no  appeal.  At  last  I  was  sentenced  to  be 
whipped  ;  then  my  blood  boiled,  and  I  vowed  a  vengeance 
which  I  have  fearfully  adhered  to." 

**  I  do  not  wonder  at  that,"  said  I ;  *'  I  would  have  done 
the  same." 

"  The  man  who  had  sworn  falsely  against  me  in  this  last 
instance  had  come  up  from  the  South  ;  I  obtained  what 
money  I  could  from  my  father,  and  went  away  in  pursuit 
of  him.  I  found  him — dogged  him,  and  one  evening  I 
accosted  him,  and  plunged  my  bowie  knife  into  his  heart. 
I  fled  that  state,  and  crossed  the  Mississippi. 

**I  had  not  been  long  in  Arkansas  before  a  man — a 
cotton  grower,  who  owned  about  a  hundred  and  fifty 
slaves — inquired  who  I  was,  and  whether  I  had  a  pass  ;  I 
replied  that  I  was  a  free  man,  born  in  Pennsylvania,  and 
was  there  on  my  own  affairs.  The  next  day  I  was  taken 
up,  brought  before  the  magistrate,  and  this  scoundrel 
swore  that  I  was  his  slave,  and  had  absconded  from  him 
ten  years  before. 

**  My  defence,  the  proof  which  I  offered  to  bring,  were 
not  listened  to.  I  was  made  over  to  him,  and  the  rascal 
grinned  as  the  constables  brought  me  away  with  him. 
His  plantation  was  at  the  Red  River.  It  was  difficult  to 
escape,  and,  indeed,  almost  useless  to  attempt  it :  but  the 
fact  was,  that  I  did  not  wish  to  do  so ;  I  remained  to  have 
my  revenge.  I  tried  to  make  the  other  slaves  rise  against 
him,  but  they  were  too  cowed  ;  they  even  informed  against 
me,  and  I  was  tied  down,  and  flogged  by  the  drivers  until 
the  flesh  fell  from  my  shoulders. 

**  As  soon  as  I  recovered,  I  determined  to  do or 

die.  I  heard  that  there  were  some  pirate  vessels  in  the 
Barataria  lagoons  on  the  other  side  of  New  Orleans  ;  I 
resolved  to  join  the  crews,  but  first  to  have  my  revenge. 
I  did  so:   I  set  fire  to  the  plantation  house- — struck  the 


156  ,  Percival  Keene 

scoundrel  who  had  made  me  a  slave  senseless  as  he 
attempted  to  escape,  and  threw  his  body  into  the  flames  ; 
I  then  made  the  door  fast  and  fled.  I  was  met  by  one  of 
the  overseers,  who  was  armed,  and  who  would  have 
stopped  me :  I  beat  his  brains  out  with  his  own  musket, 
and  then  gained  the  woods.  You  see  that  I  am  powerful ; 
you  hardly  know  how  much  so.  After  several  days' 
travelling,  I  arrived  at  the  lagoons.  I  found  this  very 
vessel  at  anchor.  I  offered  myself,  and  they  accepted  me 
immediately. 

"  There  were  several  of  my  colour  on  board — runaway 
slaves,  and  all  good,  determined  men.  These  were  the 
people  I  required,  for  they  understood  me.  Even  on 
board  of  a  pirate  vessel,  the  same  contempt  was  shewn 
towards  us — still  considered  as  inferior  beings.  All  the 
heavy  work,  all  the  dirty  work,  was  for  the  negro  race ; 
and  we  often  worked  like  slaves,  while  the  captain  and  the 
rest  of  the  crew  caroused.  I  was  three  years  on  board  of 
this  vessel.  Our  rendezvous,  where  we  are  going  to  now, 
is  a  small  land-locked  bay  on  the  island  of  Cuba.  No 
vessel  in  it  can  be  seen  from  the  seaward,  and  there  is  but 
one  narrow  pass  by  which  it  communicates  with  the 
interior,  and  it  is  far  from  any  habitation.  A  better 
retreat  for  a  pirate  vessel  could  not  well  be  found.  We 
used  very  often  to  go  in  to  refit,  and  take  in  provisions 
and  water ;  for  in  a  cave  there,  we  keep  the  provisions 
which  we  take  from  other  vessels. 

"  In  a  desperate  fight  which  we  had  with  an  English 
mauHDf-war  brig,  we  lost  nearly  forty  of  our  men.  The 
captain,  Chico,  as  he  was  called,  was  obliged  to  fill  up 
with  black  men  until  he  could  procure  others.  The 
consequence  was,  that  with  the  ten  before  on  board, 
there  were  fifty  blacks  to  seventy  whites.  It  was  then 
that  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  retaliate  for  all  that 
my  race  had  suffered.  I  was  sure  of  the  ten  with  whom  I 
had  sailed  so  long  ;  I  sounded  the  others,  and  found  them 
all  willing. 

"  We  sailed  from  the  Mexican  Gulf,  and  made  for  the 


Percival  Keene  157 

rendezvous  Bay,  in  Cuba.  As  soon  as  we  arrived,  of 
course,  as  with  all  pirate  vessels,  the  first  day  was 
dedicated  to  revelling  and  intoxication — that  is,  by  the 
white  portion  of  the  crew.  "We  negroes  were  employed 
in  getting  the  casks  ashore  for  water.  That  very  night, 
when  they  all  lay  asleep  and  drunk,  we  put  every  soul  of 
them  to  death,  and  the  Stella  belonged  to  me  and  my  brave 
blacks,  who  chose  me  for  their  captain,  and  swore  by  their 
wrongs  eternal  enmity  to  the  European  race. 

**  As  you  may  suppose,  I  was  short  manned  ;  but  we 
soon  found  plenty  of  men,  and  I  have  now  as  fine  a  crew 
as  ever  trod  a  deck." 

**How  long  is  it  since  you  took  possession  of  the  vessel?" 

"  About  eight  or  nine  months,  during  which  time  I 
have  spared  none,  except  you.  The  usual  death  is 
drowning  ;  but  if  I  fall  in  with  a  slaver,  then — you  know 
what  took  place  yesterday." 

I  was  silent  for  a  time.  "  I  do  not  wonder,"  said  I  at 
last,  "  at  your  hatred  of  the  whites,  especially  of  the 
Americans.  As  for  your  wreaking  your  vengeance  upon 
those  employed  in  the  slave  trade,  dreadful  as  it  is,  I 
scarcely  pity  them  ;  but  in  your  general  warfare  against 
the  whites,  recollect  that  you  may  murder  those  who  are 
your  friends,  and  who  have  done  all  they  can  to  put  an 
end  to  slavery.  Even  in  America,  there  are  many  who  are 
opposed  to  it." 

"It  is  impossible  to  make  a  distinction,"  replied  the 
negro  captain. 

"  What  is  your  name  ? "  said  I,  musing. 

"  Why  do  you  ask  ?  You  may  as  well  know  ;  I  wish 
it  to  be  known  :  it  is  James  Vincent." 

"But  tell  me,  if  you  were  to  meet  with  a  very  superior 
force,  what  would  you  do  ?  " 

"  Run,  if  I  could  ;  if  not,  fight." 

"  But  you  might  be  captured,  and  then  " — 

"  Never,  boy  ;  never." 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  as  you  have  begun  by  sparing  me,  I 
hope  you  will  spare  others  now." 


158  Percival  Keene 

"I  don't  know  why  I  spared  you.  Had  you  shewn  any 
fear  of  death,  I  should  not  have  done  so ;  but  I  felt  that 
you  would  not  care  about  it,     I  believe  it  was  that." 

About  ten  days  after,  we  made  the  east  end  of  the  island 
of  Cuba,  and  ran  into  the  Bay  of  Rendezvous,  as  it  was 
named  by  the  pirate.  It  was  very  small,  but  completely 
land-locked,  and  the  land  so  high  on  every  side  that  the 
masts  of  the  vessel  could  not  be  seen  from  the  seaward. 
The  bay  on  the  land  side  was  met  by  a  deep,  narrow 
ravine,  between  mountains  which  were  almost  perpen- 
dicular, the  ravine  itself  being  accessible  from  the  main 
land  by  only  one  narrow  path  known  to  the  pirates,  and 
which  they  seldom  made  use  of,  except  when  a  spy  was 
sent  to  the  Havannah  to  ascertain  what  vessels  were  about 
to  sail. 

On  the  high  land  which  shut  in  the  bay  from  the  sea, 
the  pirates  had  a  man  constantly  on  the  look-out,  to  report 
any  vessel  which  might  be  in  the  offing,  and  Vincent 
himself  passed  much  of  his  time  here,  as  the  breeze  was 
fresh  and  the  air  cool  to  what  it  was  down  in  the  land- 
locked bay.  I  was,  for  the  same  reason,  very  fond  of 
being  on  the  look-out  hill,  and  generally  followed  up  the 
captain  when  he  went  there.  He  certainly  now  shewed  a 
strong  affection  for  me,  and  I  liked  him  better  than  I  ever 
thought  that  I  could  have  done.  He  was  constantly  telling 
me  of  the  treatment  he  and  other  poor  blacks  had  received 
in  America,  and  I  could  not  help  feeling  my  blood  boil, 
and  a  conviction  that,  had  I  been  so  treated,  I  should 
probably  have  been  equally  under  the  influence  of  revenge. 
It  is  the  world,  and  the  treatment  we  receive  from  it, 
which  makes  us  chiefly  what  we  are. 

One  day  the  captain  told  me  he  was  going  that  evening 
to  the  Havannah  to  obtain  information,  as  the  spy  he  had 
sent  had  returned  unsuccessful,  and  that  he  should  be 
absent  for  three  or  four  days. 

Although  I  was  not  discontented  with  my  position,  still, 
as  the  reader  may  well  suppose,  I  had  a  strong  wish  to  be 
out   of  it   as   soon  as   possible,  and  I  had   determined  to 


Percival  Keene  159 

escape  if  I  could ;  it  immediately  occurred  to  me  that  his 
absence  would  give  me  the  opportunity. 

I  replied,  with  a  laugh,  "Had  you  not  better  take  me 
with  you  ?  " 

*'  Very  likely,  indeed,  you  would  be  so  very  useful ;  I 
shall  have  quite  enough  to  do  to  take  care  of  myself; 
besides,  you  might  betray  me,"  added  he,  with  a  fierce  and 
penetrating  look. 

"Thank  you,  for  your  good  opinion,"  replied  I,  indig- 
nantly. "  So  you  think,  because  you  have  saved  my  life, 
that  I  would  take  yours.  I  am  not  yet  such  a  rascal, 
whatever  I  may  become  by  keeping  bad  company." 

"  Well,  well,"  replied  the  negro  captain,  "  I  believe  I 
am  wrong,  so  don't  get  into  a  passion  ;  but,  at  all  events, 
you  must  see  that  it  is  impossible  I  can  take  you  with  me." 

"If  you  don't  choose,  I  can't  help  it,"  said  I;  "but  I 
don't  like  remaining  here  without  you  ;  I  shall  run  away  if 
I  can,  so  I  give  you  fair  warning." 

"You  won't  find  that  quite  so  easy,"  replied  he, 
laughing,  "  and  I  recommend  you  not  to  attempt  it." 

Here    the   conversation    dropped.  About    midnight, 

the  captain  commenced  his  ascent  of  the  ravine,  and  I 
resolved  that  I  would  not  lose  the  opportunity,  if  it 
offered,  of  following  him.  I  watched  him  as  long  as  I 
could  see  him,  that  I  might  know  the  direction  of  the 
secret  path,  and  then  I  joined  the  crew,  who  were  lying 
down  by  the  tents  which  they  had  pitched  on  the  shore. 
Shortly  afterwards,  the  Spanish  Indian,  who  had  coloured 
me,  passed  by  me,  and,  as  I  intended  to  make  the  attempt 
before  it  was  quite  dark,  I  thought  that  I  would  remove 
any  suspicion,  and  I  therefore  requested  him  to  stain  me 
again.  This  he  consented  to  do,  and  in  half  an  hour  I 
was  again  naked  among  the  negroes,  and  undergoing  the 
operation.  Having  received  the  two  applications,  as 
before,  I  then  quitted  them. 

As  soon  as  it  was  quite  dark,  I  armed  myself  with  a  pair 
of  pistols,  and  crawled  underneath  the  back  of  the  captain's 
tent,  in  v/hich  I  always  slept,  and,  without  being  perceived. 


i6o  Percival  Keene 

gained  the  narrow  path  in  the  brushwood  by  which  the 
captain  had  left. 

I  continued  in  the  path  for  some  time,  by  feeling  the 
brushwood  on  either  side  ;  but  before  I  had  crawled  half- 
way up  the  ravine,  I  found  that  the  brushwood  had  not 
been  cut  away  any  farther,  and  I  was  at  a  loss  how  to 
proceed.  All  traces  were  gone,  and  all  I  had  to  do  was 
to  climb  up  to  the  summit,  and  take  my  chance  of  finding 
any  egress.  I  toiled  on  with  difficulty,  sometimes  stopped 
by  a  rock  which  would  take  me  minutes  to  climb  over,  at 
others  holding  on  by  the  brushwood  for  my  life.  By 
twelve  o'clock,  I  had  gained  more  than  two-thirds  of  the 
ascent,  and  then  the  moon  rose,  and  assisted  me  with  her 
light.  I  must  say,  that  when  I  looked  up,  and  saw  the 
rocks  towering  above  me,  and  overhanging  my  path,  I  felt 
that  escape  was  nearly  impossible ;  however,  I  recom- 
menced my  labour,  and  gained  some  ground,  when,  as  I 
was  clinging  to  the  side  of  a  rock  by  a  small  shrub,  it  gave 
way,  and  I  rolled  and  fell  down  many  feet,  between  that 
rock  and  another  opposite  to  it. 

I  was  not  much  hurt,  and  I  regained  my  legs.  Looking 
up  and  about  me,  I  found  that  I  was  in  a  narrow  passage, 
between  the  rocks,  leading  both  up  and  down — in  fact,  I 
had  tumbled  into  the  secret  path  that  I  had  been  in  search 
of.  Delighted  with  this  discovery,  I  now  set  off  with 
great  spirit,  and  in  half  an  hour,  found  myself  on  the  other 
side  of  the  hill  which  formed  the  ravine,  and  looking 
down  upon  an  expanse  of  country  in  the  interior.  Being 
very  tired,  I  sat  down,  that  I  might  recover  my  strength 
before  I  continued  my  journey. 

I  am  free  at  last,  thought  I,  and  my  memory  wandered 
back  to  my  mother,  my  ship,  and  my  captain — old  Cul- 
pepper, Tommy  Dott,  and  Bob  Cross.  I  shall  see  them 
all,  I  thought,  and  what  a  story  I  shall  have  to  tell.  As 
soon  as  I  had  rested  myself  and  recovered  my  breath,  I 
thought  I  might  as  well  start. 

I  had  not  proceeded  more  than  a  hundred  yards  before  I 
thought  I  heard  a  noise,  as  if  someone  was  approaching. 


Percival  Keene  i6i 

I  listened — I  felt  sure  that  such  was  the  case,  and  I  also 
heard  the  deep  baying  of  a  hound.  The  noise  increased 
rapidly — it  was  that  of  one  forcing  his  way  through  the 
brushwood,  which  covered  the  side  of  the  hill. 

In  a  minute  afterwards  I  perceived  a  man  coming  up 
the  hill  at  a  swift  pace,  directly  towards  me.  As  he 
approached,  I  could  almost  swear  that  it  was  Vincent,  the 
negro  captain  ;  but  when  within  ten  yards  of  me,  I  per- 
ceived him  turn  round  and  flourish  his  sabre  in  the  air, 
while,  at  the  same  time,  three  large  bloodhounds  sprang 
at  him.  One  fell  by  the  blow  of  his  sabre  ;  but  the  other 
two  flew  at  his  throat,  and  fastened  on  him,  tearing  him 
to  the  ground,  and  holding  him,  in  spite  of  all  his 
struggHng  and  his  immense  strength. 

I  recollected  my  pistols  ;  I  cocked  them,  ran  up,  and 
putting  one  to  the  head  of  the  nearest  dog,  blew 
out  its  brains.  I  was  equally  successful  with  the  other ; 
they  both  lay  dead  by  his  side,  and  Vincent  was 
released. 

He  started  up.     "  It  is  me,  Cato,"  said  I. 

"  Cato  !  "  replied  he  ;  "  but  there  is  not  a  moment  to  be 
lost.  I  understand  it  all."  He  seized  me  by  the  arm,  and 
dragged  me  with  him  to  the  entrance  of  the  narrow  pass, 
and  as  soon  as  we  came  in,  he  rolled  three  large  rocks, 
which  had  evidently  been  used  for  such  purpose  before,  so 
as  completely  to  block  up  the  entrance. 

"  There,"  said  he,  leaning  back  completely  exhausted ; 
"  be  quiet,  Cato.  We  are  safe  now  ;  they  will  be  on  the 
top  of  the  hill  directly." 

We  remained  where  we  were  ^bout  ten  minutes,  when 
we  heard  voices  not  very  far  from  us.  They  were  the  pur- 
suers of  the  negro  captain,  who  were  evidently  baffled. 
After  a  time  the  sounds  receded  from  us,  and  we  heard 
them  no  more.     Vincent  then  spoke  : — 

**  You  were  escaping,  Cato." 

"  I  had  escaped,"  replied  I  j  "  I  told  you  that  I  would.'* 

"  Strange  that  you  should  have  discovered  the  path  ; 
did  anyone  betray  it  to  you  ? " 

P.K.  L 


1 62  Percival  Keene 

''  No  one,"  replied  I ;  and  I  then  told  him  how  I  had 
fallen  into  it. 

"Well,  you  have  returned  all  obligations,  and  more 
than  ever  you  owed  me,"  said  he  :  **  you  have  saved  my 
life  this  time,  and  that  when  all  chance  was  over." 

"  Then,"  replied  I,  *'  although  I  shall  be  very  sorry  to 
part  with  you,  give  me  that  liberty  which  I  had  gained, 
and  which  I  lost  in  defending  you  from  the  dogs." 

"  I  would  have  let  you  go  then,  Cato,"  replied  he,  "  but 
your  life  would  have  been  sacrificed.  My  pursuers  would 
have  hurried  you  to  prison  before  you  could  have  explained 
who  you  were.  You  forget  your  colour  is  changed  ;  they 
were  not  seeking  me,  but  a  runaway  slave,  and  the  blood- 
hounds came  upon  my  track.  Those  white  men  show  no 
mercy ;  they  have  more  pleasure  in  seeing  a  runaway  slave 
torn  to  pieces  by  those  dogs  than  in  recovering  possession 
of  him.  It  is  a  sort  of  fox  chase  to  them,"  continued  he, 
grating  his  teeth  after  he  had  said  so.  **  Cato,  I  will  give 
you  your  liberty,  if  you  wish  it,  and  I  know  you  do  wish 
it,  as  soon  as  I  can  with  any  prudence  ;  that  I  promise 
you,  and  you  know  that  I  will  keep  my  word." 

"  I  am  quite  satisfied,"  replied  I. 

**  And  do  you  promise  me  that  you  will  not  attempt  to 
escape  a  second  time  ?  " 

*'  I  promise  you  that  I  will  not,"  replied  I. 

"Enough,"  said  Vincent.  "Now  let  us  go  down 
the  hill ;  for  I  am  very  much  torn  by  those  infernal 
brutes,  and  must  have  the  wounds  washed  and  attended 
to." 

We  descended  the  hill  in  silence,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  had  gained  the  tent.  Vincent  was  severely  bitten 
and  torn  :  as  soon  as  his  wounds  had  been  dressed,  he  lay 
down  on  his  mat,  and  I  did  the  same. 

It  was  some  days  before  Vincent  recovered  from  the 
severe  injuries  which  he  had  received  from  the  blood- 
hounds ;  and  he  did  not  appear  to  be  inclined  to  run  any 
more  risks  of  that  sort.  Although  he  said  little,  I  could 
perceive  that  he  was  brooding  over  future  vengeance,  and 


Percival  Keene  163 

he  was  now  nearly  the  whole  of  the  day  with  his  glass  on 
the  look-out  hill. 

One  morning  a  schooner  hove  in  sight,  steering  from 
the  Havannah  to  the  southward  and  eastward,  either  for 
the  islands  or  the  Spanish  Main.  The  Stella  had  for  many 
days  been  ready  for  instant  sailing,  and  having  watched 
her  till  near  sunset,  Vincent  sent  down  orders  for  every 
soul  to  be  on  board,  and  the  anchor  hove  up.  Just 
as  it  was  dark  we  towed  out  of  the  bay,  and  made  all 
sail. 

At  daylight  the  schooner  was  but  a  few  miles  ahead 
of  us,  and  not  being  a  fast  sailer,  in  little  more  than 
an  hour  we  were  alongside  of  her.  She  proved  to  be 
bound  to  the  island  of  Curacoa,  being  the  property  of 
an  old  Dutch  gentleman,  who  was  on  board  with  his 
daughter,  a  little  girl  about  seven  years  old.  The  crew 
consisted  chiefly  of  negroes,  slaves  to  the  owner ;  the 
master  of  the  vessel  and  the  mate  being,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  old  gentleman  and  the  little  girl,  the  only 
white  people  on  board. 

As  usual,  the  crew  were  brought  on  board  by  the 
pirates,  who  reported  to  the  captain  that  the  vessel  was 
in  ballast,  and  of  no  value.  As  the  crew  of  the  Stella  were 
already  more  than  requisite,  Vincent  did  not  require  the 
negroes,  and  he  told  them  that  they  might  go  on  board  the 
schooner  again,  and  take  her  into  any  port  they  pleased ; 
with  the  white  people,  however,  it  was  another  affair. 

I  had  remained  below,  not  wishing  to  witness  a  scene  of 
butchery ;  but  I  was  induced  to  look  up  the  ladder,  in 
consequence  of  Jose  telling  me  that  there  was  a  little 
white  girl  come  on  board.  At  the  time  that  I  did  so, 
Vincent  had  just  done  speaking  with  the  negroes  belonging 
to  the  captured  vessel ;  they  had  fallen  back,  and  there 
was  then  standing  before  Vincent,  the  master  and  mate 
of  the  vessel,  the  old  Dutch  gentleman,  and  the  little 
girl. 

A  more  interesting  child  I  never  had  seen,  and  my  heart 
bled  at  the  idea  of  her  being  sacrificed.     I  could  not  help 


i64  Percival  Keene 

hoping  that  Vincent  would  have  a  similar  feeling,  but  I 
was  mistaken.  The  master  and  mate  were  pointed  at,  and 
immediately  seized  by  negroes  and  tossed  over  into  the 
sea.  The  old  gentleman  bowed  his  head  over  the  beautiful 
child,  and  she  knelt  to  him,  as  if  for  his  blessing  before 
she  died.  At  that  very  moment  Vincent  gave  the  sign— I 
could  remain  quiet  no  longer — I  sprang  on  the  deck. 

"  Stop  !  "  cried  I  to  the  men  who  were  about  to  seize 
the  old  gentleman — "  stop  !  "  The  negroes  did  fall  back  at 
my  voice. 

"  What  is  this  ?  "  cried  Vincent. 

**  Captain  Vincent,"  cried  I,  **  do  you  call  yourself  a 
man,  to  war  with  children  and  old  grey-headed  men  ? 
You  must  not,  shall  not,  touch  these  two.  You  have 
wreaked  your  vengeance  upon  the  white  men  ;  be  content 
— let  these  go." 

"  Cato,"  replied  Vincent  fiercely,  "it  is  well  that  it  is 
you  that  have  dared  to  snatch  the  prey  from  the  fangs 
of  the  wild  beast.  Had  it  been  another,  this  pistol  should 
have  sent  a  ball  whizzing  through  his  brain ;  as  it  is,  go 
down  below  immediately." 

"  I  do  not  fear  your  pistol.  Captain  Vincent,  nor  will 
I  go  below  ;  that  very  pistol  in  my  hand  saved  you  from 
the  fangs  of  the  bloodhound.  I  tell  you,  therefore,  that 
you  must  not  destroy  that  innocent  child — if  you  love  me, 
you  must  not ;  for  I  will  hate,  detest,  and  scorn  you  ever 
afterwards.  I  entreat  you — I  implore  you  to  let  them  go  : 
they  are  not  fit  objects  for  your  vengeance  ;  and  if  you 
destroy  them,  I  tell  you,  you  are  a  coward." 

"What!"  roared  the  tiger,  "a  coward!"  and,  no 
longer  able  to  contain  himself,  he  levelled  his  pistol  at 
me  and  drew  the  trigger.  It  missed  fire ;  Vincent  looked 
very  confused — he  tossed  the  pistol  on  deck,  folded  his 
arms,  and  turned  his  face  away. 

There  was  a  dead  silence.  The  negro  crew  looked 
first  at  me  and  then  at  the  captain,  as  if  awaiting  orders, 
and  uncertain  of  the  issue.  The  Dutch  gentleman  seemed 
to  be  so  lost  in  surprise,  as  to  almost  forget  his  impending 


Percival  Keene  165 

fate ;  while  the  little  girl  clung  to  him  and  stared  at  me 
with  her  deep  blue  eyes.  It  was  what  on  the  theatres 
they  would  call  a  tableau. 

I  followed  up  my  advantage.  Stepping  forward,  and 
placing  myself  before  the  old  man  and  the  child,  I  first 
broke  the  silence. 

"Captain  Vincent,"  said  I,  "you  did  once  promise 
me  that  you  would  never  injure  me  or  attempt  my  life ; 
that  promise  you  have  broken.  Since  that,  you  have 
made  me  another  promise — you  may  recollect  it — which 
was,  that  you  would  allow  me  to  leave  you  on  the  first 
favourable  opportunity ;  there  cannot  be  any  opportunity 
more  favourable  than  the  present.  The  negroes  whom 
you  are  to  send  back  to  the  schooner  do  not  know  how 
to  navigate  her.  I  request,  therefore,  to  know  whether 
you  intend  to  keep  this  second  promise,  or  to  break  it 
;as  you  have  the  first  .'*  I  ask  my  liberty." 

"  If  I  broke  my  promise  just  now,  it  was  your  fault," 
replied  Vincent  coolly.  "I  am  sorry  for  it,  and  I  can 
say  no  more;  I  intended  to  keep  it,  and,  to  prove  so, 
I  now  keep  my  second— you  may  go." 

"I  thank  you  for  that.  I  only  wish  that,  now  I  leave 
you,  I  could  leave  you  with  feelings  of  good-will  and 
not  of — I  must  say  it — of  horror  and  disgust.  Captain 
Vincent,  once  more  let  me  beg,  as  a  last  favour,  that 
you  will  spare  these  poor  people." 

"  Since  you  are  so  particularly  interested  about  this 
useless  old  man  and  still  more  useless  child,"  replied 
Vincent  sarcastically,  "I  will  now  make  a  proposal  to 
you.  You  have  your  liberty.  Do  you  choose  to  give 
it  up  and  remain  here,  provided  I  let  them  go  away  in 
the  schooner  ?  Come,  now — take  your  choice ;  for  I 
swear  by  my  colour,  that  if  you  go  away  in  the  schooner, 
the  moment  you  shove  off,  they  shall  go  over  the  gunwale." 

"  My  choice  is  then  made,"  rephed  I  ;  for  I  knew  that 
when  he  swore  by  his  colour  he  was  in  earnest  :  "  release 
them,  and  I  will  remain  here."  I  little  knew  what  I  was 
to  undergo  in  consequence  of  this  decision. 


1 66  Percival  Keene 

"Be  it  so,"  said  Vincent :  then  turning  to  one  of  the 
mates,  "  Let  them  go  back  with  the  negroes  ;  hoist  the 
boat  up  when  she  returns,  and  sail  for  the  Rendezvous." 
So  saying,  he  went  down  into  the  cabin. 

"  You  are  saved,"  said  I,  going  up  to  the  old  Dutch 
gentleman ;  "  lose  no  time ;  get  into  the  boat  as  fast 
as  possible,  and  make  sail  on  your  vessel  as  soon  as  you 
get  on  board.  Good-bye,  little  girl,"  said  I,  taking  her 
hand. 

"  I  thank  you,"  replied  the  gentleman  in  good  English 
— -"  I  cannot  say  how  much  ;  I  am  so  surprised  at  what 
I  have  seen  :  but  recollect  the  name  of  Vanderwelt,  of 
Curacoa  ;  and  if  ever  we  meet  again,  you  will  find  me 
grateful." 

"  I  will ;  but  ask  no  more  questions  now — into  the 
boat — quick,"  said  I,  shaking  his  proffered  hand.  They 
were  handed  down  into  the  boat  by  the  negroes. 

I  remained  on  deck  until  they  were  put  on  board  ;  the 
boat  returned,  was  hoisted  up,  the  schooner  made  sail 
again,  and  then  I  went  down  into  the  cabin.  I  found 
the  negro  captain  stretched  upon  the  sofa,  his  face 
covered  up  with  both  his  hands  ;  he  remained  in  the 
same  position,  taking  no  notice  of  my  coming  down.. 
Although  my  confidence  in  him  was  destroyed  after  his 
snapping  the  pistol  at  me,  yet  when  I  reflected  how  I 
had  bearded  him  in  his  rage,  I  did  make  some  excuse 
for  him  ;  moreover,  I  knew  that  it  was  my  interest  to 
be  on  the  best  terms  with  him,  and,  if  possible,  make 
him  forget  what  bad  passed,  for  I  felt  that  his  proud 
spirit  would  make  it  difficult  for  him  to  forgive  himself 
for  having  been  induced  by  his  passion  to  break  an  oath 
which  he  had  sworn  to  by  his  colour ;  I  therefore,  after 
a  little  reflection,  went  up  to  him  and  said — 

"  I  am  sorry  that  I  made  you  so  angry,  Captain  Vincent  j. 
you  must  forgive  me,  but  I  thought  that  deed  beneath 
you,  and  I  could  not  bear  to  have  a  bad  opinion  of  you." 

**  Do  you  mean  to  assert  that  you  have  not  a  bad 
opinion  of  me  now  .''  "  replied  he,  fixing  his  eyes  upon  me.- 


Percival  Keene  167 

**No,  certainly  not  ;  you  have  released  those  I  pleaded 
for,  and  I  am  very  grateful  to  you  for  having  done  so." 

**  You  have  made  me  do  what  I  never  did  before,"  replied 
he,  raising  himself  and  sitting  with  his  feet  on  the  deck. 

"  I  know  I  have ;  I  have  made  you  spare  those  of  my 
colour." 

"  I  did  not  mean  that ;  you  have  irritated  me  so  as  to 
make  me  break  my  oath." 

**  That  was  my  own  doing— my  fault  rather  than  yours. 
I  had  no  right  to  speak  as  I  did  ;  but  I  was  in  a  great  rage, 
and  that  is  the  truth.  I  do  believe  that  if  I  had  had  a 
pistol  in  my  hand  I  should  have  fired  it  at  you  ;  so  we  may 
cry  quits  on  that  score." 

"  I  am  angry  with  myself — the  more  so,  that  I  little 
imagined  that  you  would  have  remained  with  me  after  my 
breaking  my  oath.  Either  you  must  have  felt  great 
interest  about  those  people,  or  you  must  have  great  con- 
fidence in  me,  a  confidence  which  I  have  proved  that  I  do 
not  deserve." 

"  That  you  did  forget  yourself,  I  grant ;  but  I  have  that 
confidence  that  it  will  be  a  warning  to  you,  and  you  will 
not  forget  yourself  again  ;  I  therefore  remain  with  you 
with  perfect  confidence,  feeling  I  am  quite  safe,  until  you 
think  proper  to  give  me  my  liberty." 

"  You  still  wish  to  leave  me,  then  ?  " 

"  I  have  relations  and  friends — a  profession  to  follow. 
What  can  I  gain  by  remaining  here,  except  your  friend- 
ship ?  I  never  will  be  a  pirate,  you  may  be  assured.  I 
wish  from  my  heart  that  you  were  not  one." 

"  And  who  should  be  pirates  if  the  blacks  are  not  ? " 
replied  Vincent.  "  Have  they  not  the  curse  of  Cain  ? 
Are  they  not  branded  ?  Ought  not  their  hands  to  be 
against  everyone  but  their  own  race  ?  What  is  the  Arab 
but  the  pirate  of  the  desert — the  sea  of  sand  ?  Black  is 
the  colour  for  pirates.  Even  the  white  pirates  feel  the 
truth  of  this,  or  why  do  they  hoist  the  black  flag  ?  " 

**  At  all  events,  it's  a  profession  that  seldom  ends  well." 

**  And  what  matter  does  that  make  ?     We  can  die  but 


1 68  Percival  Keene 

once — I  care  not  how  soon.  I  have  not  found  life  so  very 
sweet  as  to  care  for  it,  I  assure  you.  Cato,  there  is  but 
one  thing  sweet  in  existence — one  feeling  that  never  clogs 
and  never  tires,  and  that  is  revenge." 

"  Are  not  love  and  friendship  sweet  ?  I  certainly  know 
nothing  about  the  first." 

"  I  know  no  more  than  you  do  of  it.  They  say  friend- 
ship is  more  lasting  j  and  as  a  proof  of  how  lasting  that  is, 
I  snapped  my  pistol  at  you,  and,  had  it  not  missed  fire, 
should  have  killed  the  only  one  for  whom  I  ever  felt 
friendship  in  this  world." 

**  That's  a  bad  habit  you  have  of  carrying  your  pistols  at 
all  times  ;  they  are  too  handy,  and  give  no  time  for  reflec- 
tion. Only  suppose,  now,  you  had  blown  out  my  brains, 
you  would  have  been  very  sorry." 

"  Cato,  I  have  many  lives  on  my  hands,  and  hope  to  have 
many  more  before  I  die.  I  never  have  repented  one  act  of 
my  life — a  murder,  as  you  may  call  it — and  I  never  shall 
But  I  tell  you  frankly,  that  had  I  destroyed  you  in  my 
passion,  I  should  have  been  a  miserable  man.  I  know  it ; 
I  feel  it." 

'*  Let's  say  no  more  about  it :  that  I'm  just  as  glad  as 
you  are  that  you  did  not  kill  me,  I  assure  you  most 
positively.     Here's  Jose  coming  with  the  dinner." 

Here  ended  our  conversation,  which  I  have  given  just  to 
shew  the  peculiar  disposition  of  this  extraordinary  man, 
with  whom  I  had  become  domesticated.  Verily  and  truly 
was  I,  as  he  said,  "  like  a  little  dog  in  the  cage  of  a  tiger," 
and,  from  familiarity,  just  as  bold  as  dogs  become  under 
such  peculiar  circumstances. 

Before  morning  we  were  again  at  anchor  in  the 
Rendezvous  Bay,  and  the  tents  were  pitched  as  before. 
We  remained  there  for  more  than  a  fortnight,  during  which 
my  intimacy  with  the  captain  was  even  greater  than  before. 
He  appeared  to  endeavour  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  restore 
my  confidence  in  him,  and  he  succeeded.  Still  I  must  say, 
that  I  began  to  be  weary  of  this  sort  of  life.  My  dreams 
were  ever  of  murder  and  bloodshed  ;  and  more  than  once 


Percival  Keene  169 

I  felt  inclined  to  make  my  escape  :  but  I  had  promised,  and 
the  remembrance  of  my  promise  prevented  me. 

One  afternoon  the  man  on  the  look-out  made  the  usual 
signal  for  a  vessel  in  sight.  Vincent  went  up  immediately, 
and  I  followed  him.  It  was  a  schooner,  very  long,  with 
very  taut,  raking  masts.  Vincent  examined  her  for  some 
time,  and  then  gave  me  the  glass,  and  asked  me  what  I 
thought  of  her.  I  replied,  that  I  thought  she  was  a  man- 
of-war  schooner. 

"You  are  right,"  said  he, — "I  know  her  well;  it  is 
the  Arrow,  and  she  has  come  out  to  cruize  for  me.  This 
is  the  third  time  that  she  has  been  sent  after  me.  Once  we 
exchanged  a  few  broadsides,  but  another  man-of-war  hove 
in  sight,  and  I  was  compelled  to  leave  her.  She  shall  not 
accuse  me  of  running  from  her,  now  that  she  is  alone,  and 
by  to-morrow  morning  I  will  give  her  the  opportunity  of 
making  the  report  of  my  capture  if  she  can ;  but  if  I 
capture  her,  you  may  guess  the  rest." 

We  remained  till  nearly  sunset  watching  the  motions  of 
the  schooner.  Vincent  then  went  down  the  hill  to  give 
orders  for  sailing,  leaving  me  with  the  glass.  I  again 
directed  it  to  the  schooner,  and  perceived  that  she  was 
making  signals. 

Then  she  is  not  alone,  thought  I ;  and  Vincent  may  not 
capture  her  quite  so  easily  as  he  expects.  I  looked  in  vain 
for  the  other  vessel ;  I  could  not  see  her  ;  I  therefore 
concluded  that  she  must  be  somewhere  under  the  land, 
and  hidden  by  it  from  my  sight. 

The  signals  were  repeated  till  dusk,  when  I  went  down 
the  hill,  and  found  that  all  was  bustle  and  activity,  Vincent 
superintending  himself  the  preparations  for  sailing.  I  did 
not  interrupt  him  to  tell  him  that  I  had  perceived  the 
schooner  making  signals.  I  had  an  idea,  somehow  or 
another,  that  I  should  regain  my  liberty,  and  was  as 
anxious  as  Vincent  that  the  Stella  should  be  under  weigh. 

Before  ten  o'clock  everything  was  ready.  Vincent  had 
told  his  men  that  the  English  man-of-war  schooner  was 
outside,   and   that   he   intended    to   fight   her ;    the  men 


170  Percival  Keene 

appeared  delighted  at  the  proposal,  and  as  resolute  and 
determined  as  men  could  be. 

As  soon  as  the  Stella  was  clear  of  the  bay,  everything 
was  got  ready  for  action,  and  I  must  say  that  nothing 
could  be  more  rapid  or  more  quiet  than  their  movements. 
We  stood  out  untU  we  had  gained  an  offing  of  five  miles, 
and  then  made  a  reach  along  the  shore  towards  the 
Havannah. 

As  soon  as  the  Stella  had  laid  her  head  towards  the 
Havannah,  Vincent  came  down  below.  I  had  latterly 
slept  on  one  of  the  cabin  sofas,  but  had  this  night  remained 
with  my  clothes  on,  for  I  was  not  sure  that  we  might  not 
be  in  action  before  the  morning. 

The  Arrow  had  gained  the  knowledge  that  our  Ren- 
dezvous Bay  was  somewhere  about  the  east  end  of  the 
island,  and  had  cruised  accordingly,  but  could  not  dis- 
cover it. 

Vincent  threw  himself  on  the  other  sofa,  and  I  pretended 
to  be  asleep,  as  I  did  not  wish  to  enter  into  conversation 
with  him ;  I  was  too  much  occupied  with  my  own 
thoughts,  and  felt  that  there  could  be  nothing  in  common 
between  us  at  such  a  moment.  He  was  very  soon  asleep, 
and  he  talked  in  his  sleep.  He  was  evidently  in  action, 
and  gave  his  orders,  every  now  and  then  speaking  a  few 
words  aloud,  and  then  it  appeared  as  if  he  had  taken  the 
English  schooner,  and  that  he  was  fulfilling  his  vows  of 
retaliation.  I  shuddered  as  I  heard  the  half-broken 
menaces — the  exulting  laugh  which  occasionally  burst 
from  his  lips.  I  arose  and  watched  him  as  he  slept ;  his 
hands  were  continually  in  motion,  and  his  fists  clenched, 
and  he  smiled.  Merciful  heaven !  what  a  tale  of  savage 
cruelty  that  smile  foretold  if  he  were  successful !  I  knelt 
down  and  prayed  that  he  might  be  foiled  in  his  endeav- 
ours. As  I  rose  I  heard  a  noise  and  talking  on  deck,  and 
one  of  the  mates  came  down  in  the  cabin. 

**  How  does  she  bear  ? "  cried  Vincent,  starting  up  from 
his  couch,  as  if  he  instinctively  knew  what  was  to  be 
told. 


Percival  Keene  171 

'*  Two  points  on  the  weather-bow,  captain,"  replied  the 
negro.     **  I  think  she  has  her  fore-sheet  to  windward." 

"What's  tlie  time?" 

"  One  bell  in  the  morning  watch ;  it  will  be  daylight  in 
an  hour." 

'*  Very  good.     How  far  is  she  off?  " 

**  About  four  miles." 

"Pipe  to  quarters  ;  I  will  be  up  directly." 

Vincent  took  down  his  sword  and  buckled  on  his  belt  ; 
then  his  pistols,  which,  after  having  examined  the  primings, 
he  fixed  in  his  girdle.  I  still  remained  as  if  asleep,  and  as 
he  was  going  out  of  the  cabin,  he  turned  to  me.  "  He 
sleeps,  poor  boy  ;  well,  why  should  I  wake  him  ? — the 
guns  will  rouse  him  up  soon  enough."  So  saying,  he 
went  on  deck. 

I  considered  what  I  should  do.  To  be  on  deck  was 
hardly  safe  for  me  as  a  white  person ;  and,  indeed,  what 
business  had  I  there  ?  Why  should  I  expose  myself  to 
the  shot  of  my  countrymen,  or  run  the  risk  of  losing  my 
life  from  the  rage  of  the  negroes  ?  I  therefore  resolved 
on  remaining  where  I  was — at  all  events,  for  the  present. 

The  negroes  now  came  into  the  cabin,  for  the  after 
magazine  was  under  the  fore  part  of  it.  The  hatch  was 
taken  up,  the  screens  let  down,  and  all  was  dark.  I  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  catch  now  and  then  the  commands 
given  by  the  negro  captain,  and  draw  my  inference  as  to 
what  was  taking  place. 

Although  for  the  first  half  hour  I  gained  little  informa- 
tion, after  that  time  had  elapsed  I  knew  what  was  going 
on.  I  heard  a  voice  hailing  us  from  another  vessel,  and 
the  reply  of  the  Stella  was  a  broadside.  There  could  be 
no  mistake  in  that.  The  Stella  was  then  put  about,  and 
the  other  broadside  given  without  a  return  from  her 
opponent.  At  last  it  came,  and,  as  the  shot  whizzed  over 
or  tore  up  the  planking  of  the  gunwales,  I  certainly  did 
feel  very  strangely.  I  had  never  been  in  action  before, 
and  the  sensation  was,  I  confess,  that  of  alarm ;  but  it  was 
so  mingled  with  curiosity  as  to  what  was  going  on,  that  it 


\j%  Percival  Keene 

was  impossible  to  say  what  my  feelings  were.  I  longed 
to  be  on  deck,  and  certainly  would  have  been,  if  I  had 
thought  that  I  was  safe  with  the  pirate  crew ;  that  alone 
prevented  me  ;  I  remained,  therefore,  in  a  most  unpleasant 
state  of  ignorance  and  suspense. 

The  broadsides  were  now  exchanged  rapidly,  and  the 
wounded,  brought  down  between  decks  every  minute, 
told  me  that  the  action  was  severe.  The  orders  of  the 
negro  captain  were  occasionally  heard — they  were  cool  and 
determined.  Every  minute  some  fresh  manoeuvre  was 
executed,  and  the  guns  still  worked  as  if  there  was 
nothing  else  to  attend  to.  At  last,  the  daylight  came 
down  the  hatchway,  and  I  left  the  cabin  and  walked  for- 
ward between  decks ;  I  found  the  deck  strewed  with 
wounded  and  dying  men,  calling  for  water.  I  was  glad 
to  be  able  to  do  something  which  I  could  consistently  do, 
and  I  brought  water  from  the  cask  and  gave  it  to  them, 
one  after  another,  as  fast  as  I  could  ;  I  think  there  were 
at  least  thirty  men  lying  about  the  lower  deck,  some  in 
pools  of  their  own  blood,  and  sinking  fast,  for  there  was 
no  surgeon  on  board  of  the  Stella. 

Some  more  wounded  men  were  brought  down,  and  a 
conversation  took  place  between  one  of  the  mates  of  the 
schooner,  who  was  hurt,  and  the  men  who  brought  down 
the  wounded,  and  listening  to  them,  I  found  that  at  day- 
light they  had  discovered  that  an  English  frigate  was 
under  all  sail,  beating  up  to  them,  and  about  five  miles  to 
leeward ;  that  in  consequence,  the  Stella  was  now  carrying 
on  a  running  fight  with  the  schooner  (who  was  to  wind- 
ward of  her),  and  trying  to  escape.  This  accounted  for 
the  signals  which  I  had  perceived  that  the  English  schooner 
was  making  the  evening  before.  My  anxiety  at  this 
intelligence  was  naturally  much  increased.  The  Stella  was 
trying  to  escape,  and  her  sailing  powers  were  so  remark- 
able, that  I  was  afraid  she  would  succeed. 

The  action  was  still  continued  between  the  two 
schooners,  but  now  the  shot  no  longer  hit  the  Stella,  nor 
were  there  any  more  wounded  men  brought  down ;  it  v/as 


Percival  Keene  173 

evident  that  the  two  vessels  were  now  firing  at  each 
other's  masts  and  rigging,  the  one  to  prevent,  and  the 
other  to  effect  her  escape,  by  dismantling  her  antagonist. 
I  felt  as  if  I  could  have  given  my  left  hand  to  have  gone 
on  deck.  I  waited  half  an  hour  more,  and  then,  curiosity 
conquering  my  fear,  I  crept  gradually  up  the  fore  ladder. 
The  men  were  working  the  guns  to  windward,  the  lee- 
side  of  the  deck  was  clear,  and  I  stepped  forward,  and  got 
into  the  head,  where  I  could  see  both  to  windward  and  to 
leeward.  To  leeward  I  perceived  the  frigate,  about  four 
miles  distant,  with  every  stretch  of  canvas  that  she  could 
set  on  a  wind  ;  I  knew  her  directly  to  be  the  Calliope,  my 
own  ship,  and  my  heart  beat  quick  at  the  chance  of  being 
once  more  on  board  of  her. 

To  windward,  as  the  smoke  occasionally  cleared  away, 
I  saw  the  Arrow  schooner  close  hauled  on  the  same 
tack  as  the  Stella,  and  distant  about  a  mile,  every  ten 
seconds  the  smoke  from  her  guns  booming  along  the 
water's  surface,  and  the  shot  whizzing  through  our 
rigging ;  she  had  not  suffered  much  from  our  fire  :  her 
sails  were  full  of  shot  holes,  it  is  true,  but  her  spars 
were  not  injured.  I  then  turned  my  eyes  upon  the 
masts  and  rigging  of  the  Stella:  apparently,  the 
damage  done  was  about  equal  to  that  received  by 
the  Arrow;  our  sails  were  torn,  but  our  spars  were 
unscathed. 

The  water  was  smooth,  although  the  breeze  was  fresh, 
and  both  schooners  were  running  at  the  rate  of  six  or 
seven  miles  an  hour ;  but  the  Stella  had  evidently  the 
advantage  of  sailing,  and  forereached  upon  her  opponent. 
I  perceived  that  everything  depended  upon  a  lucky  hit, 
and  having  satisfied  myself  with  what  I  had  seen,  I 
hastened  down  below. 

For  more  than  half  an  hour  the  firing  continued  without 
advantage  on  either  side,  when  a  yell  was  given  by  the 
negro  crew,  and  I  heard  them  cry  on  the  deck  that  the 
Arrow's  fore-top  mast  was  shot  away.  I  heard  the 
voice   of  Vincent   cheering   his   men,    and    telling   them 


174 


Percival  Keene 


to  be  steady  in  their  aim.  My  heart  sunk  at  the  intel- 
ligence, and  I  sat  down  on  a  chest. 

The  firing  now  slackened,  for  the  Stella  had  shot  ahead 
of  the  English  schooner,  and  the  negroes  on  deck  were 
laughing  and  in  high  good-humour.  For  a  few  minutes 
the  firing  ceased  altogether,  and  I  took  it  for  granted 
that  the  Stella  had  left  her  pursuers  far  behind  ;  when, 
of  a  sudden,  a  whole  broadside  of  guns  were  poured 
into  us,  and  there  was  a  terrible  crashing  and  confusion 
on  the  deck. 

I  ran  up  the  ladder  to  see  what  had  happened.  It 
appeared  that  as  the  Stella  was  crossing  the  bows  of  the 
Arrow,  the  latter  had,  as  a  last  chance,  thrown  up  in 
the  wind,  and  discharged  her  whole  broadside  into  us  ; 
two  shots  had  struck  our  mainmast,  which  had  fallen 
by  the  board.  I  perceived  at  once  that  the  StelUs  chance 
was  over — nothing  could  save  her;  she  might  resist 
the  schooner,  but  could  not  escape  the  frigate. 

I  ran  down  below,  and  went  into  the  cabin  ;  I  was 
afraid  that  the  negroes  might  perceive  the  joy  in  my 
countenance.  I  heard  the  angry  voice  of  the  negro 
captain — I  heard  him  stamping  with  rage,  and  I  thanked 
God  that  I  was  not  by  his  side.  The  wreck  of  the  mast 
was  soon  cleared  away  ;  I  heard  him  address  his  negroes, 
point  out  to  them  that  it  was  better  to  die  like  men  at 
the  guns,  than  swing  at  the  yard-arm  like  dogs.  Some 
of  them  came  down  and  took  on  deck  a  quarter-cask  of 
spirits,  which  was  plentifully  supplied  to  all. 

The  English  schooner  had  borne  down  upon  us,  and 
the  action  now  commenced  at  pistol  shot.  Never  shall 
I  forget  what  took  place  for  nearly  three-quarters  of 
an  hour  ;  the  negroes,  most  of  them  intoxicated,  fought 
with  rage  and  fury  indescribable — their  shouts  —  their 
screams — their  cursing  and  blasphemy,  mingled  with  the 
loud  report  of  the  guns,  the  crashing  of  the  spars  and 
bulwarks,  the  occasional  cry  of  the  wounded,  and  the 
powerful  voice  of  Vincent.  It  was  terrific  between 
decks  ;  the  smoke  was   so  thick,   that    those  who   came 


Percival  Keene  175 

down  for  the  powder  could  not  see,  but  felt  their  way 
to  the  screen.  Every  two  seconds,  I  heard  the  men  come 
aft,  toss  off  the  can  of  liquor,  and  throw  it  on  the  deck, 
when  they  went  to  resume  their  labour  at  their  guns. 

At  the  end  of  the  time  I  have  mentioned,  the  shot  flew 
from  to  leeward,  as  well  as  from  to  windward  :  the  frigate 
had  got  within  range,  and  was  pouring  in  her  broadside ; 
still  the  firing  and  the  shouting  on  the  deck  of  the  Stella 
continued,  but  the  voices  were  fewer,  and  as  the  firing  of 
the  frigate  became  more  severe,  they  became  fainter  and 
fainter ;  and  at  last  but  an  occasional  gun  was  fired  from 
our  decks. 

I  became  so  uneasy,  that  I  could  remain  where  I  was 
no  longer ;  I  went  forward  on  the  lower  deck  again,  and 
tumbling  over  the  wounded  and  the  dead,  I  crept  up  the 
fore-ladder.  I  looked  over  the  combings  of  the  hatchway  ; 
the  decks  were  clear  of  smoke,  for  not  a  gun  was  being 
fired.  Merciful  Heaven !  what  a  scene  of  slaughter ! 
Many  of  the  guns  were  dismantled,  and  the  decks  were 
strewed  with  the  splinters  and  plankings  of  the  gunwale, 
broken  spars,  and  negroes  lying  dead,  or  drunk,  in  all 
directions — some  cut  and  torn  to  pieces,  others  whole,  but 
mixed  up  with  the  fragments  of  other  bodies :  such  a 
scene  of  blood  I  have  never  since  witnessed.  Out  of  the 
whole  crew,  I  do  not  think  there  were  twenty  men  left 
unhurt,  and  these  were  leaning  or  lying  down,  exhausted 
with  fatigue  or  overcome  with  liquor,  on  various  parts  of 
the  deck. 

The  fighting  was  over ;  there  was  not  one  man  at  his 
gun ;  and  of  those  who  remained  still  alive,  one  or  two 
fell,  while  I  was  looking  up,  from  the  shot,  which  con- 
tinued every  minute  to  pierce  the  bulwarks.  "Where  was 
Vincent  ?  I  dare  not  go  aft  to  see.  I  dare  not  venture  to 
meet  his  eye.  I  dived  down  below  again,  and  returned 
aft  to  the  cabin ;  there  was  no  more  demand  for  powder ; 
not  a  soul  was  to  be  seen  abaft.  Suddenly  the  after- 
hatchway  grating  was  thrown  off;  I  heard  some  one 
descend  ;  I  knew  it  was  the  hurried  tread  of  the  negro 


176  Percival  Keene 

captain.  It  was  so  dark,  and  the  cabin  so  full  of  smoke, 
that  coming  from  the  light  he  did  not  perceive  me, 
although  I  could  distinguish  him.  He  was  evidently 
badly  wounded,  and  tottered  in  his  walk :  he  came  into 
the  cabin,  put  his  hand  to  his  girdle,  and  felt  for  his  pistol, 
and  then  he  commenced  pulling  down  the  screen,  which 
was  between  him  and  the  magazine.  His  intentions  were 
evident ;  which  were  to  blow  up  the  vessel. 

I  felt  that  I  had  not  a  moment  to  lose.  I  dashed  past 
him,  ran  up  the  ladder,  sprung  aft  to  the  taifrail,  and 
dashed  over  the  stern  into  the  sea.  I  was  still  beneath  the 
surface,  having  not  yet  risen  from  my  plunge,  when  I 
heard  and  felt  the  explosion — felt  it,  indeed,  so  power- 
fully, that  it  almost  took  away  my  senses ;  so  great  was 
the  shock,  even  when  I  was  under  the  water,  that  I  was 
almost  insensible.  I  have  a  faint  recollection  of  being 
drawn  down  by  the  vortex  of  the  sinking  vessel,  and 
scrambling  my  way  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  amidst 
fragments  of  timbers  and  whirling  bodies.  When  I 
recovered  myself,  I  found  that  I  was  clinging  to  a  portion 
of  the  wreck,  in  a  sort  of  patch,  as  it  were,  upon  the  deep 
blue  water,  dark  as  ink,  and  strewed  with  splintered 
fragments. 

There  I  remained  some  minutes,  during  which  time  I 
gained  my  recollection  :  I  looked  around  and  perceived  the 
Arrow  schooner,  lying  about  one  hundred  yards  off, 
totally  dismantled,  and  my  own  frigate  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  to  leeward,  as  bright  and  as  fresh  as  if  she  had  just 
been  refitted.  I  observed  a  signal,  made  by  the  Calliope 
to  the  schooner,  which  was  answered.  I  looked  in  vain 
towards  the  schooner,  expecting  her  to  lower  down  a 
boat.  The  fact  was,  that  the  Calliope  had  made  the  signal 
for  her  to  do  so,  and  the  schooner  had  replied  that  she 
had  no  boat  that  could  swim.  I  then  perceived  that  the 
frigate  had  lowered  down  a  boat,  which  was  pulling 
j:owards  me,  and  I  considered  myself  as  safe. 

In  a  few  minutes,  during  which  I  had  quite  recovered 
myself,  the  boat  pulled  into  the  mass  of  floating  fragments, 


Percival  Keene  177 

and  then  the  sailors  ceased  rowing,  to  look  about  them. 
They  perceived  and  pulled  towards  me — hoisted  me  in 
over  the  gunwale,  and  laid  me  at  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 
I  scrambled  on  my  feet,  and  would  have  gone  aft,  when 
the  midshipman  of  the  boat  said  to  the  men,  "  Pass  that 
cursed  young  pirate  forward — don't  let  him  come  aft 
here." 

Oh,  ho,  Mr  Lascelles,  thinks  I — so  you  don't  know  me ; 
you  shall  know  me  by-and-bye.  I  quite  forgot  that  I  was 
stained  black,  till  one  of  the  men,  who  seized  me  by  the 
collar  to  pass  me  forward,  said,  "  Hand  along  the  nigger. 
He's  a  young  one  for  the  gallows,  any  how." 

They  handed  me  forward,  and  I  did  not  choose  to  say 
who  I  was.  My  love  of  fun  returned  the  moment  that  I 
was  again  with  my  shipmates.  After  looking  well  round, 
and  ascertaining  that  I  was  the  only  one  left  alive,  they 
pulled  back  to  the  frigate ;  and  the  midshipman  went  up 
to  report.  I  was  handed  up  the  side  and  remained  at  the 
break  of  the  gangway,  while  the  captain  and  first  lieutenant 
were  talking  with  Mr  Lascelles  ;  during  which  Mr  Tommy 
Dott  came  up  to  me,  and,  putting  his  finger  to  his  left  ear, 
gave  a  cluck  with  his  tongue,  as  much  as  to  say,  You'll 
be  hanged,  my  good  fellow. 

I  could  not  help  giving  the  first  masons'  sign  which  I 
taught  to  Mr  Green,  in  return  for  Tommy's  communica- 
tion ;  to  wit,  putting  my  thumb  to  my  nose,  and  extending 
my  finger  out  towards  him ;  at  which  Tommy  Dott 
expressed  much  indignation,  and  called  me  a  precious 
impudent  varmin.  The  men  who  were  near  us  laughed, 
and  said  that  I  was  game  at  all  events.  No  one  knew  me ; 
for  not  only  was  my  face  well  stained,  but  I  was  covered 
from  head  to  foot  with  a  solution  of  salt  water  and  gun- 
powder, which  made  me  still  more  indistinguishable. 

I  had  remained  at  the  gangway  about  two  minutes, 
when  the  first  lieutenant  said,  *'  Bring  the  prisoner 
here." 

I  immediately  went  aft ;  and  as  soon  as  I  was  standing 
before    Captain   Delmar    and    the   first    lieutenant — (and 

P.K.  M 


178  Percival  Keene 

behind  were  all  the  officers,  anxious  to  hear  what  I 
had  to  disclose) — I  put  my  hand  to  my  head,  having 
no  hat,  as  may  be  supposed,  and  said,  **  Cotne  on  hardy 
sir^''  reporting  myself,  as  is  usually  the  custom  of  officers 
when  they  return  from  leave  or  duty. 

*' Good  Heavens!  that  voice! — why,  who  are  you?" 
cried  Captain  Delmar,  starting  back  a  pace. 

*'Mr  Keene,  sir,"  replied  I,  again  putting  my  hand  to 
my  head. 

Bob  Cross,  who  was,  with  many  of  the  seamen,  close  to 
me,  quite  forgetting  etiquette,  ran  up  and  caught  me 
round  the  waist,  looking  me  full  in  the  face :  "  It  is 
him,  sir — it  is  him  !  Huzzah  !  huzzah  !  "  and  all  the 
seamen  joined  in  the  huzzahs,  which  were,  however, 
mingled  with  a  great  deal  of  laughter. 

*'  Merciful  Heaven  !  and  so  you  have  been  blown  up 
in  that  vessel,"  said  the  first  lieutenant,  coming  to  me, 
with  great  kindness.  **  Are  you  much  burnt  ?  Why,  he's 
quite  black — where's  the  surgeon  ?  " 

"  Aren't  hurt  at  all,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Let  him  be  taken  down  and  examined,"  said  the 
captain  with  some  emotion  ;  "if  not  hurt,  let  him  come 
into  the  cabin  to  me." 

The  captain  went  down  the  ladder,  and  then  I  shook 
hands  with  Tommy  Dott  and  all  the  other  officers  and 
midshipmen ;  and  I  will  say,  that  my  reappearance 
appeared  to  give  unusual  satisfaction.  I  went  down  into 
the  gun-room  and  was  stripped.  They  were  much  sur- 
prised to  find  that  I  was  not  hurt,  and  even  more  when 
they  discovered  that  I  was  black  all  over,  and  that  washing 
would  not  restore  my  colour. 

"  Why,  Keene,"  said  the  first  lieutenant,  **  how  is  it 
that  you  have  changed  j^our  colour  ? " 

"  Oh,  sir,  I've  been  playing  the  nigger  for  these  last 
three  months.  It  is  a  long  story,  but  I  will  go  with  you 
to  the  captain,  and  I  will  tell  it  there." 

As  soon  as  I  had  put  on  my  uniform,  I  went  up  with 
Mr  Hippesley  to  the  cabin,  and  having,  at  the  captain's 


Percival  Keene  179 

request,  taken  a  chair,  I  entered  into  a  full  explanation, 
which  lasted  more  than  an  hour. 

As  soon  as  I  had  finished,  Mr  Hippesley,  who  had 
plenty  to  do  on  deck,  but  who  could  not  leave  until  he 
had  heard  my  story,  quitted  the  cabin,  and  I  found  myself 
alone  with  the  captain. 

*'  I  must  say  that  I  gave  you  up  for  lost,"  said  Captain 
Delmar ;  "  the  boat's  crew  were  picked  up  the  next 
morning,  and  reported  that  you  were  drowned  in  the 
cabin  of  the  vessel.  Scoundrels,  to  desert  you  in  that 
way." 

**  I  do  not  think  they  were  to  blame,  sir  ;  the  water 
being  so  high  in  the  cabin,  and  my  not  answering  to  their 
call." 

"  But  did  they  call  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  heard  them  call  when  I  was  half  asleep, 
and  I  did  not  answer." 

"  Well,  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so ;  but  so  convinced 
have  we  been  of  your  loss,  that  I  have  written  to  your 
mother  on  the  subject.  Strange,  this  is  the  second  time 
that  she  has  been  distressed  in  this  way.  You  appear  to 
have  a  charmed  life,  Mr  Keene." 

**  I  hope  I  shall  long  live  to  do  credit  to  your  pro- 
tection, sir,"  replied  I. 

"I  hope  so  too,  Mr  Keene,"  replied  the  captain,  very 
kindly  ;  "I  sincerely  hope  so  too.  In  all  this  business 
you  have  conducted  yourself  very  manfully.  It  does 
you  great  credit,  and  your  mother  ought  to  be  proud 
of  you." 

"  Thanky,  sir,"  replied  I,  for  I  was  overjoyed  at  such 
language  from  Captain  Delmar,  and  I  thought  to  myself. 
If  he  says  my  mother  ought  to  be  proud  of  me,  he  feels  so 
himself. 

"  Of  course,  you  cannot  do  duty  under  such  a  mas- 
querade as  you  are  at  present,"  continued  the  captain, 
who  referred  to  my  stained  skin.  **I  presume  it  will 
wear  oif  by-and-bye.  You  will  dine  with  me  to-day  5 
now  you  may  go  to  your  messmates." 


i8o  Percival  Keene 

I  left  the  cabin,  bowing  very  respectfully,  and  pleased 
with  what  had  occurred.  I  hastened  to  join  my  mess- 
mates, not,  however,  until  I  had  shaken  hands  with  Bob 
Cross,  who  appeared  as  delighted  to  see  me  as  if  he  was 
my  father. 

I  leave  the  reader  to  imagine  the  sort  of  levee  which  I 
held  both  on  the  quarter-deck  and  below.  Mr  Hippesley 
could  not  get  any  of  the  officers  to  mind  their  duty.  I 
certainly  was  for  two  or  three  days  the  greatest  personage 
in  the  ship.  After  that,  I  had  time  to  tell  the  whole  of 
my  history  quietly  to  Bob  Cross, 

Bob  Cross,  when  he  had  heard  me  without  interruption, 
said,  **Well,  Master  Keene,  there's  no  telling  what  a 
man's  born  to  till  after  he's  dead,  and  then  it's  all  known ; 
but  it  does  appear  to  me  that  you  are  born  to  something 
out  of  the  common.  Here  you  are,  not  sixteen,  not  only 
playing  a  man's  part,  but  playing  it  manfully.  You  have 
been  put  in  most  difficult  situations,  and  always  have 
fallen  upon  your  feet  in  the  end.  You  appear  to  have 
an  old  head  upon  very  young  shoulders  ;  at  one  moment 
to  be  a  scampish  boy  full  of  mischief,  and  at  another  a 
resolute,  cool,  and  clever  man.  Sarcumstances,  they  say, 
make  men,  and  so  it  appears  in  you  ;  but  it  does  seem 
strange  for  one  and  the  same  lad  to  be  stealing  the 
purser's  plums  at  one  moment,  and  twisting  a  devil  of  a 
nigger  pirate  round  his  finger  the  very  next ;  and  then 
you  have  had  such  escapes — twice  reported  dead  at  head- 
quarters, and  twice  come  to  life  again.  Now,  Master 
Keene,  I've  very  good  news  to  tell  you  :  you  don't  know 
how  high  you  stand  with  the  captain  and  officers ;  there's 
a  feeling  of  envy  against  a  lad  who  goes  ahead  (as  well  as 
a  man),  which  blinds  people  to  his  real  merits ;  but  when 
he  is  supposed  to  be  dead  and  gone,  and  no  longer  in  the 
way  of  others,  then  every  one  tells  the  real  truth  ;  and  I 
do  assure  you  that  not  only  the  officers,  but  the  captain 
himself,  grieved  most  sorely  at  your  loss.  I  saw  the 
captain's  eyes  wink  more  than  once  when  speaking  of  you, 
and  the  first  lieutenant  was  always  telling  the  other  mids 


Percival  Keene  i8i 

that  he  had  not  one  worth  his  salt,  now  that  you  were 
gone.  And  now  that  you  have  come  back  and  gained  so 
much  credit  for  what  has  passed,  I  do  really  think,  that  the 
■captain  is  proud  of  you.  I  overheard  a  little  conversa- 
tion between  the  captain  and  first  lieutenant  the  day  you 
came  on  board,  after  you  had  been  in  the  cabin  telling 
your  adventures,  and  all  that  I  can  say  is,  that  the 
game  is  in  your  own  hands  if  you  only  play  your 
cards  well,  and  never  let  Captain  Delmar  have  the  least 
idea  that  you  know  that  you  have  such  claims  upon 
^im." 

**  That  I  certainly  will  not,"  replied  I,  **  as  it  might 
check  his  feeling  towards  me." 

"  Exactly  :  I've  often  thought  about  you,  and  now  that  I 
like  you  so  much,  I  watch  the  captain  for  your  sake,  and 
listen  particularly  to  what  he  says  after  dinner  especially, 
when  I've  the  opportunity ;  for  you  see,  when  gentlemen 
drink  wine,  they  speak  more  freely  as  to  what  they  really 
think,  just  as  we  foremast  men  do  when  we  get  our  grog 
on  board.  The  greatest  misfortune  which  could  happen 
to  you  in  your  position  would  be,  the  captain  marrying 
:and  having  children  on  the  right  side  of  the  blanket  as 
ithey  call  it.  Now  I've  often  heard  the  captain  express  a 
dislike  to  matrimony,  and  laugh  at  people's  getting 
married,  which  has  pleased  me  very  much  for  your  sake, 
Master  Percival.  You  see,  a  man  don't  think  much  of 
marrying  after  forty,  and  the  captain  must  be  fifty,  if  not 
;more." 

**  Yes ;  but  if  his  brother  dies — and  he  is  a  very  infirm 
man — the  captain  will  then  be  Viscount  De  Versely,  and 
inherit  very  large  estates,  and  then  he  will  marry  to  have 
an  heir  to  the  title  and  estates,  even  if  there  is  no  love  in 
the  case." 

"So  he  may,"  replied  Cross — "there's  no  saying;  but 
still,  even  if  he  does,  it  ain't  certain  that  he  has  a  family ; 
chickens  must  not  be  counted  before  they  are  hatched. 
All  you  have  to  pray  for  then  is,  that  the  brother  may 
'prove  as   tough  as  our   old   admirals,   whose  senses  get 


1 82  Percival  Keene 

tired  of  staying  any  longer  in  their  bodies,  and  leave  them 
long  before  their  hulks  are  worn  out." 

**  Why  do  admirals  live  so  long  ?  " 

""Well,  I  suppose  it  is  for  the  same  reason  that  salt 
meat  keeps  so  much  longer  than  fresh ;  they  have  been 
forty  or  fifty  years  with  the  salt  spray  washing  in  their 
faces,  and  wetting  their  jackets,  and  so  in  time,  d'ye  see, 
they  become  as  it  were  pickled  with  brine.  Talking  about 
that,  how  long  will  it  be  before  you  get  that  tanning  ofF 
you  ? " 

"  I  don't  know ;  but  as  the  captain  says  I'm  ta 
do  no  duty  while  it  lasts,  I  hope  it  won't  wear  oiF  too 
soon." 

"  Spoken  like  a  midshipman  :  now  take  my  advice,  al- 
though not  ordered  to  your  duty,  come  up  on  deck  and 
take  your  spy-glass." 

**  I've  lost  it,  unfortunately.  That  was  a  good  glass,  for 
it  saved  my  life." 

**  Yes,  it  turned  out  as  good  for  you  as  a  freemason's 
sign,  which  is  more  than  Mr  Green  can  say.  I  don't  think 
he'll  ever  make  a  sailor — he'd  better  bear  up  for  clerk, 
and  then  he  might  do  very  well  for  a  purser  by-and-bye; 
There's  eight  bells.  Master  Keene,  so  I  think  we  had  better 
say  good-night." 


Chapter    XX 

The  Arrow  schooner  had  suffered  very  severely  in  the 
contest,  having  lost  her  commanding  officer  and  thirteen 
men  killed  and  wounded :  indeed,  had  not  the  Calliope  been 
at  hand,  it  was  the  general  opinion  that  the  Stella  would  have- 
overpowered  her,  notwithstanding  that  the  latter  had  lost 
her  main-mast,  for  the  Arrow  was  completely  dismantled,, 
and  would  not  have  been  able  to  have  made  sail. 

The   Calliope  sent  her  carpenters   and  best   seamen  on 
board  to  repair  her  damages,  and  the  next  day  we  stood 


Percival  Keene  183 

away  for  Port  Royal,  Jamaica,  to  announce  the  destruction 
of  the  pirate  vessel. 

In  the  morning  Captain  Delmar  sent  for  me. 

**  Mr  Keene,  as  you  cannot  do  duty  for  the  present,  and 
as  I  do  not  wish  you  to  be  idle,  I  think  you  had  better  pay 
a  little  attention  to  navigation.  You  send  in  your  day's 
work,  I  perceive,  but  I  suppose  you  have  never  regularly 
gone  through  a  course  of  study." 

**  No,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  I  fudge  my  day's  work,  and  I 
should  be  very  glad  to  learn  navigation  properly." 

"  So  I  presume.  Well,  then,  I  have  spoken  with  Mr 
Smith,  the  master,  who  has  promised  me  to  give  you  the 
necessary  instruction.  You  will  commence  to-morrow  ; 
you  can  sit  at  the  table  in  the  fore  cabin,  where  you  will 
have  nothing  to  distract  your  attention.  You  may  go 
now." 

I  bowed  and  left  the  cabin,  and  meeting  Bob  Cross  on 
the  main-deck,  I  told  him  what  the  captain  had  said. 

"  I'm  glad  of  it.  Master  Keene ;  it  shows  that  the 
captain  does  now  take  a  strong  interest  in  you.  He  has 
never  taken  any  trouble  of  that  kind  with  any  midshipman 
before.  It  will  be  of  great  service  to  you,  so  pay  attention  ; 
it  will  please  the  captain  if  the  master  gives  a  good  report 
of  you.  Who  knows  but  you  may  be  sent  away  in  a  prize, 
and  I  sent  with  you  to  take  care  of  you  ?  Wouldn't  that 
be  a  capital  spree  ? " 

The  next  day  I  commenced  accordingly  under  the 
tuition  of  the  master,  and  as  I  had  not  Tommy  Dott  to 
play  with,  I  gave  satisfaction,  and  continued  to  do  so  until 
our  arrival  at  Port  Royal,  when  the  captain  went  up  to  the 
admiral's,  stating  all  the  particulars  of  the  action,  and,  by 
way  of  sequel,  my  adventures  on  board  of  the  pirate 
vessel.  The  admiral  was  so  much  interested  that  he 
requested  Captain  Delmar  to  bring  me  on  shore  to  dine 
with  him  the  next  day, 

I  was  still  very  black ;  but  that  made  me,  I  presume, 
more  interesting.  I  told  my  story  over  again,  and  it 
afforded   great  amusement  to  the  company ;   particularly 


184  Percival  Keene 

to  the  ladies ;  and  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  many 
compliments  were  paid  me  behind  my  back,  by  the  admiral 
and  officers  who  dined  there  j  at  all  events,  Captain 
Delmar  was  much  pleased. 

My  strange  history  soon  got  wind.  The  governor 
heard  of  it,  and  asked  Captain  Delmar  about  it.  The 
consequence  was,  that  I  received  another  invitation  from 
the  governor,  and  Captain  Delmar  again  informed  me  that 
I  might  tell  my  own  story,  which  I  did,  modestly  as  before. 
I  say  modestly,  for  I  never  was  a  boaster  at  any  time ;  and 
I  really  believe  that  I  thought  much  less  of  the  circum- 
stances than  those  did  to  whom  I  narrated  them.  I  had 
at  that  time  but  one  wish,  which  was  to  find  favour  in  the 
sight  of  Captain  Delmar.  I  felt  that  all  my  prospects  in 
life  depended  upon  that  j  and  aware  of  his  disposition,  and 
the  deference  that  he  expected,  humility  had  become,  as  it 
were,  habitual. 

During  the  time  that  we  remained  at  Port  Royal  I 
continued  my  studies  in  the  cabin,  and,  as  the  captain 
remained  almost  altogether  on  shore,  I  found  the  run  of 
the  cabin  very  pleasant ;  but,  as  I  had  no  inclination  to 
study  the  whole  of  the  day,  I  was  not  sorry  that  Tommy 
Dott  was  very  often  my  companion  in  the  cabin,  an 
entrance  to  which,  as  he  could  not  pass  the  sentry  at  the 
door,  he  obtained  by  climbing  down  the  mizen  chains,  and 
creeping  into  the  port  windows.  As  soon  as  the  captain's 
boat  was  seen  coming  off.  Tommy  was  out  again  by  the 
port  as  quick  as  a  monkey,  and  I  was  very  studiously 
poring  over  right-angled  triangles.  I  rose,  of  course,  as 
the  captain  entered  the  cabin.  "  Sit  down,  Mr  Keene,"  he 
would  say — "  sit  down ;  the  master  has  reported  favour- 
ably of  you,  and  I  am  glad  to  hear  it." 

One  morning,  when,  as  usual.  Tommy  Dott  had  come 
through  the  port,  we  were  so  busily  employed  with  a 
caricature  which  we  were  making  of  old  Culpepper,  that 
the  captain's  boat  came  alongside  without  our  being 
aware  of  it,  and  the  captain's  voice  speaking  to  the  first 
lieutenant    as    he    was    descending    the    after-ladder    was 


Percival  Keene  185 

the  first  intimation  we  received  of  his  being  on 
board. 

It  was  impossible  for  Tommy  Dott  to  escape  without 
being  seen  as  he  climbed  out.  The  table  which  was  in 
the  centre  of  the  cabin  was  covered  with  a  blue  cloth, 
large  enough  for  the  table  when  all  the  additional  leaves 
were  put  to  it,  and  in  its  present  reduced  size  the  cloth 
fell  down  to  the  deck ;  I  pointed  it  out  to  Tommy,  as  the 
sentry's  hand  upon  the  handle  of  the  door  announced  the 
immediate  entrance  of  the  captain,  and  he  darted  under- 
neath the  table,  that  he  might  escape  detection,  intending 
as  soon  as  the  captain  went  into  the  after-cabin  to  make  his 
retreat  by  the  cabin  door  or  windows.  The  captain  entered, 
and  I  rose,  as  usual,  from  my  chair. 

"  Mr  Keene,"  said  he,  "I  have  occasion  to  speak  to  the 
first  lieutenant  on  important  private  business ;  oblige  me 
by  leaving  the  cabin  till  that  is  done.  You  may  as  well 
tell  Mr  Hippesley  that  I  wish  to  see  him." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  I,  making  a  bow,  and  leaving  the 
cabin.  I  felt  very  much  alarmed  lest  Tommy  should  be 
discovered  in  his  hiding-place,  and  after  the  captain  had 
stated  that  he  had  particular  business  with  the  first 
lieutenant,  it  was  my  duty,  knowing  that  Mr  Dott  was 
there,  to  have  said  so.  I  hardly  knew  what  to  do,  or  how 
to  act.  After  all,  it  was  no  great  crime  as  it  stood. 
Tommy  Dott  had  come  into  the  cabin  without  leave,  and 
had  concealed  himself;  but  if  I  was  to  allow  Tommy  to 
remain  there  and  listen  to  important  and  particular  business, 
evidently  of  a  secret  nature,  I  should  forfeit  the  good 
opinion  and  confidence  of  the  captain :  nevertheless,  I  was 
very  unwilling  to  betray  him ;  I  was  dreadfully  puzzled, 
and  when  I  went  to  the  first  lieutenant  he  perceived  my 
confusion. 

**  Why,  what  is  the  matter  with  you,  Mr  Keene  ? — you 
look  quite  frightened,"  said  he. 

**Well,  sir,  I  am,"  replied  I;  *'and  I  think  it  my  duty 
to  tell  you  why  I  am  so." 

I  then  informed  him  that  Tommy  Dott  was  under  the 


1 86  Percival  Keene 

cabin  table,  and  would,  of  course,  hear  the  secret  com- 
munications of  the  captain. 

"  You  have  done  very  right,  Mr  Keene,  and  I  know 
how  unpleasant  it  is  to  you  to  inform  against  your  mess- 
mate ;  but  at  present  there  is  no  harm  done." 

He  then  laughed,  and  said,  "  However;  Mr  Dott  shall 
never  know  that  you  have  said  anything  about  it,  and  I 
will  frighten  him  out  of  the  cabin  for  the  future." 

He  then  went  down  the  ladder,  and  into  the  fore-cabin. 
I  expected  that  he  would  have  discovered  Tommy  as  if  by 
accident,  but  such  was  not  the  case.  The  captain  had 
just  gone  into  the  after-cabin,  and  Mr  Hippesley  immedi- 
ately followed  him,  and,  shutting  the  door,  informed  him 
of  Mr  Dott's  position,  and  why  I  had  made  it  known. 
The  captain  could  not  help  laughing,  as,  after  all,  it  was 
no  great  offence. 

He  then  gave  the  necessary  information  to  the  first 
lieutenant,  and  they  both  walked  into  the  fore-cabin ;  the 
first  lieutenant  saying,  "  If  you  please,  then.  Captain 
Delmar,  I  will  send  a  boat  immediately  with  the 
letter." 

**  Certainly,"  replied  the  captain,  sitting  down,  and  who 
evidently  was  inclined  to  join  in  the  joke  with  Mr 
Hippesley.  "  Sentry,  send  the  officer  on  deck  to  man  the 
jolly-boat,  and  tell  Mr  Dott  to  come  here  immediately." 

I  was  on  deck  when  the  sentry  put  his  head  up  the 
ladder  and  gave  the  order,  and  I  immediately  perceived 
the  plan  of  the  first  lieutenant  and  the  state  of  alarm 
in  which  Tommy  Dott  must  have  been  put. 

The  jolly-boat  was  manned,  and  Mr  Dott  called  for  in 
every  quarter  of  the  ship,  but  he  did  not  make  his  appear- 
ance. After  a  delay  of  several  minutes,  the  officer  on 
deck  went  down  into  the  cabin,  reporting  that  the  jolly- 
boat  had  been  manned  some  time,  but  that  Mr  Dott  was 
not  to  be  found. 

"Not  to  be  found!"  replied  the  captain;  **  why,  he 
can't  have  fallen  overboard." 

"Not  he,  sir,"  replied   the  first  lieutenant;    "he  has 


Percival  Keene  187 

gone  to  sleep  somewhere :  either  in  the  tops  or  the  fore- 
topmast  staysail  netting." 

"He  appears  to  be  a  very  troublesome  boy,"  replied 
the  captain. 

**  Very  useless,  indeed,  sir,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant. 
**  Sentry,  have  they  found  Mr  Dott  ? " 

"  No,  sir ;  quarter-masters  have  been  everywhere. 
He's  not  in  the  ship." 

"  Very  odd  !  "  observed  the  captain. 

"  Oh !  hell  turn  up  soon,  sir ;  but  really,  Captain 
Delmar,  if  you  were  to  give  him  two  or  three  dozen  at 
the  cabin  gun,  it  would  bring  him  to  his  senses." 

"That  I  most  certainly  will  do,"  replied  Captain 
Delmar ;  "  and  I  authorise  you  to  do  it,  Mr  Hippesley,  as 
soon  as  he  makes  his  appearance ;  it  will  be  of  some 
service  to  him ;  but  I  hope  no  accident  has  happened  to 
him." 

"I  have  no  fear  of  that,  sir,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant: 
"  if  the  purser's  steward's  room  had  been  open  to-day, 
I  should  have  sent  to  see  if  he  was  not  locked  up  in 
another  attempt  to  steal  raisins,  but  that  has  not  been 
the  case.  By-the-bye,  the  spirit-room  was  open  this 
morning,  and  he  may  have  been  down  there,  and  may 
have  had  the  hatches  put  over  him." 

"Well,  we  must  send  another  midshipman;  call  Mr 
Keene,"  said  Captain  Delmar. 

The  sentry  called  me,  and  I  made  my  appearance. 

"  Mr  Keene,  you'll  go  on  shore  to  the  dock-yard  in 
the  jolly-boat :  give  that  letter  to  the  master  attendant, 
and  wait  for  an  answer." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Have  you  seen  anything  of  Mr  Dott  ? "  said  the  first 
lieutenant ;  "  you  are  constantly  together." 

"  I  saw  him  just  before  Captain  Delmar  came  on  board, 
sir,  but  I  have  not  seen  him  since." 

"Well,  well,  we  will  settle  accounts  with  the  young 
gentleman  as  soon  as  he  turns  up,"  replied  the  captain: 
"  you  may  go,  Mr  Keene." 


1 88  Percival  Keene 

I  perceived  that  the  captain  and  first  lieutenant  both 
smiled  as  I  left  the  cabin.  It  appeared  that  soon  after 
they  left  it,  and  the  captain  went  on  shore ;  but  Tommy 
was  so  frightened  that  he  remained  in  his  hiding-place, 
as  he  made  sure  he  would  be  flogged  if  he  made  his 
appearance,  and  he  resolved  to  remain  where  he  was 
until  my  return,  that  he  might  consult  me. 

As  soon  as  I  had  reported  myself,  and  given  the  answer 
to  the  first  lieutenant,  I  hastened  to  the  cabin,  and  then 
poor  Tommy  crawled  from  under  the  table  ;  the  tears 
were  still  wet  on  his  cheeks. 

"I  shall  be  flogged,  Keene,  as  sure  as^  stand  here. 
Tell  me,  what  can  I  do — what  can  I  say  ? " 

**Tell  the  truth  ;  that's  the  best  way,"  replied  I. 

"  Tell  the  captain  that  I  was  hid  under  the  table  !  that 
would  never  do." 

"  Depend  upon  it,  it's  the  best  plan,"  replied  I ;  **  and 
it  is  the  only  advice  I  can  give  you :  you  may  be  flogged 
if  you  tell  the  truth,  but  you  are  sure  to  be  flogged  if 
you  tell   a  lie.     It  will  only  add  to  your  offence." 

"  Well,  I've  been  thinking  about  it ;  I'm  sure  that 
Mr  Hippesley  will  flog  me  if  he  catches  me  to-day  or 
to-morrow,  but  if  I  remain  hid  for  a  day  or  two  they 
will  really  think  -that  I  have  fallen  overboard,  and  then 
they  will  say,  *  poor  Tommy  Dott,'  and  perhaps  be  so 
glad  when  I  do  make  my  appearance,  that  they  will 
forgive  me." 

"  Yes,"  replied  I,  delighted  at  the  idea  ;  **  I'm  sure 
they  will,  if  you  do  tell  the  truth  when  you  appear  again." 

*'  Then,  that  is  what  I'll  do.  The  first  lieutenant  said 
that  I  might  be  in  the  spirit-room.     Where  shall  I  go  to?" 

**Why,"  said  I,  "you  must  remain  under  the  table 
till  dark,  and  then  you  may  easily  slip  down  into  the 
coal-hole,  where  it  is  so  dark  that  they  never  will  see 
you,  even  if  they  go  down  for  coals.  It  is  the  only 
place  I  know  of ;  stay  there  all  to-morrow  and  next  day, 
and  come  up  in  the  evening  j  or  the  next  morning  perhaps 
will  be  better." 


Percival  Keene  189 

**  Well,  it's  a  very  good  place,"  replied  Tommy  ;  "  any- 
thing better  than  being  flogged  ;  but  will  you  bring  me 
something  to  eat  and  drink  ?  " 

"  Depend  upon  me.  Tommy,"  replied  I ;  "  I'll  contrive 
to  bring  you  something  every  night." 

"  Well,  then,  I'll  do  that,"  replied  he. 

**  Yes ;  and  tell  the  truth  when  you  come  out,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  upon  my  honour  I  will  ; "  and  so  saying. 
Tommy,  hearing  a  noise,  again  dived  under  the  cabin 
table. 

Soon  afterwards  I  went  out  of  the  cabin.  The  first 
lieutenant  beckoned  me  to  him,  and  asked  me  where  Mr 
Dott  was,  and  I  told  him  what  had  been  arranged  between 
us.     He  laughed  very  much,  and  said — 

"  Well,  if  Master  Tommy  punishes  himself  by  two  days' 
confinement  in  the  coal-hole,  and  tells  the  truth  when  he 
comes  out,  I  think  I  may  promise  he  will  get  off  his 
flogging  ;  but  don't  you  say  that  I  have  spoken  to  you 
about  it,  and  let  him  do  as  he  proposes." 

When  it  was  dark,  I  supplied  Tommy  with  provisions, 
and  he  gained  the  coal-hole  without  being  discovered. 

The  next  day  the  speculations  at  his  disappearance  were 
general,  and  it  was  now  believed  that  poor  Tommy  had 
fallen  overboard,  and,  as  the  sharks  are  thick  enough  in 
Port  Royal,  that  he  was  safely  stowed  away  in  one  of 
their  maws.  I  will  say  that  the  whole  ship's  company 
were  very  sorry  for  him,  with  the  exception  of  Mr 
Culpepper,  who  observed  that  no  good  ever  came  of  a 
boy  who  stole  raisins. 

"  So  you  think,  that  because  a  lad  steals  a  few  of  your 
confounded  plums,"  observed  the  second  lieutenant,  "  he 
deserves  to  be  eaten  by  the  sharks.  If  I  were  Tommy 
Dott,  I  would  haunt  you  if  I  could." 

"  I'm  not  afraid  of  dead  men,"  replied  Mr  Culpepper ; 
**  they  are  quiet  enough." 

**  Perhaps  so ;  but  recollect,  you  make  them  chew 
tobacco,  and  therefore  they  ought  to  rise  up  in  judgment 
against  you,  if  they  do  against  any  one." 


190 


Percival  Keene 


As  this  conversation  passed  on  the  quarter-deck,  it  put 
an  idea  in  my  head.  That  night  I  went  to  Tommy,  whom 
I  found  terribly  tired  of  sitting  on  the  coals.  I  brought 
him  a  bottle  of  mixed  grog,  and  some  boiled  beef  and 
biscuit.  I  consoled  him  by  telling  him  that  everyone  was 
sorry  at  his  disappearance,  and  that  I  was  convinced  that 
he  would  not  be  punished  if  he  told  the  truth. 

Tommy  was  for  leaving  the  coal-hole  immediately,  but 
I  pointed  out  to  him  that  the  captain  had  not  been  on 
board  that  day,  and  that  it  was  necessary  that  the  captain 
should  believe  that  he  had  fallen  overboard  as  well  as  the 
officers,  or  his  compassion  would  not  be  roused.  Tommy 
saw  the  propriety  of  this,  and  consented  to  remain  another 
day.  I  then  told  him  what  Mr  Culpepper  had  said,  and  I 
added,  "  Now,  Tommy,  if  Mr  Culpepper  should  see  you 
by  any  chance,  pretend  to  be  your  ghost." 

"  That  I  will,"  replied  Tommy,  "  if  I  get  six  dozen  for 
it."     I  then  left  him. 

On  my  return  on  deck,  I  saw  Bob  Cross  ;  he  was  on 
shore  during  the  major  portion  of  the  day,  attending  upon 
the  captain,  and  as  I  was  no  longer  in  the  captain's  gig, 
I  saw  but  little  of  him. 

"  Well,  Mr  Keene,"  said  he,  **  I  think  you  have  quite 
recovered  your  colour  by  this  time,  and  I  hope  to  see  you 
in  the  gig  again." 

"  I  do  not  think  I  shall  yet  awhile — I  have  not  yet  learnt 
navigation  enough ;  but  the  master  says  he  will  be  done 
with  me  in  a  fortnight,  if  I  go  on  as  well  as  I  do  now." 

"  Yes  ;  I  heard  him  tell  the  captain  that  you  were  very 
quick,  and  would  be  a  good  navigator  ;  but  I  can't  get 
over  the  loss  of  poor  Tommy  Dott ;  he  was  a  little 
scampish,  that's  sartain,  but  still  he  was  a  merry,  kind- 
hearted  boy — too  good  for  the  sharks,  at  all  events.  You 
must  feel  his  loss,  Mr  Keene,  for  you  were  always 
together." 

"  No,  I  don't,  Bob,"  replied  I. 

"Well,  I'm  sorry  to  hear  you  say  that,  Mr  Keene;  I 
thought  you  had  a  kinder  heart." 


Percival  Keene  191 

**  So  I  have,  Bob ;  but  I'll  tell  you  a  secret,  known  only 
to  the  first  lieutenant  and  me ;  and  that  is.  Tommy's  in  the 
coal-hole,  very  dirty,  but  quite  safe." 

Bob  Cross  burst  into  a  fit  of  laughing,  which  lasted 
some  time. 

**  Well,  Mr  Keene,  you  have  really  taken  a  weight  off 
my  mind ;  now  tell  me  all  about  it.  You  know  I'm 
safe." 

I  then  told  Bob  what  had  happened,  and  of  Tommy's 
intention  to  make  his  appearance  on  the  following  evening 
or  next  morning. 

"  Well,"  said  Bob,  **  you're  mischief  itself,  Master 
Keene,  and  that's  a  fact;  however,  it's  all  right  this 
time,  and  you  have  the  captain  and  first  lieutenant  as 
your  confidants  and  partners  in  the  joke.  You  did 
perfectly  right,  and  I'm  sure  the  captain  and  first 
lieutenant  must  be  pleased  with  you ;  but  recollect. 
Master  Keene,  keep  your  distance  as  before,  don't 
presume." 

"  Never  fear.  Bob,"  replied  I :  "  but  now  I  have 
told  you  that,  I  want  you  to  assist  me."  I  then  repeated 
the  conversation  of  Mr  Culpepper  with  the  second 
lieutenant. 

"Now,"  continued  I,  "  you  see.  Cross,  I  can't  do  any- 
thing myself ;  Mr  Culpepper  hates  me,  and  would  suspect 
me,  but  if  we  could  only  frighten  him  :  you  might,  for  he 
would  not  think  you  were  playing  him  a  trick." 

"  I  see,"  replied  Bob  ;  "  it  will  be  a  good  thing  for 
Tommy  Dott,  and  a  nice  wind-up  of  this  affair.  Let 
me  alone.  When  I  come  on  board  to-morrow  evening 
I'll  manage  it  if  I  can." 

After  a  little  more  conversation,  we  separated  for  the 
night. 

The  next  morning  the  captain  came  on  board.  He 
remained  on  deck  with  the  first  lieutenant  for  some 
minutes,  during  which,  of  course,  he  was  made  ac- 
quainted with  Tommy  Dott's  position.  When  he  came 
down  into  the  cabin,  I  moved  from  my  seat,  as  respectful 


192  Percival  Keene 

and  serious  as  before  ;  and  when  ordered  to  sit  down 
again,  resumed  my  studies  with  great  apparent  diligence. 
He  did  not  say  a  word  to  me  about  Tommy  Dott.  And 
as  he  was  going  out  of  the  cabin,  Mr  Culpepper  was 
announced  by  the  sentry. 

"If  you  please.  Captain  Delmar,"  said  Mr  Culpepper 
with  his  usual  profound  bow,  **  what  are  we  to  do  with 
the  effects  of  Mr  Dott,  who  has  fallen  overboard  ?  By 
the  regulations  of  the  service,  they  should  be  sold  before 
the  mast.  And  I  also  wish  to  know  whether  he  is  to  be 
continued  to  be  victualled,  or  whether  it  is  your  pleasure 
that  he  is  discharged  as  dead." 

The  captain  smiled  and  turned  his  face  towards  me,  but 
I  continued  with  my  eyes  down  on  my  book. 

"Perhaps  we  had  better  wait  till  to-morrow,  Mr 
Culpepper,"  replied  the  captain,  "and  then  you  may  sell 
his  effects,  and  put  D.D.  to  his  name,  poor  fellow."  And 
having  made  this  reply,  the  captain  went  out  of  his  cabin  ; 
Mr  Culpepper  followed,  and  shortly  afterwards  the  captain 
went  on  shore  again. 

Before  dusk,  the  captain's  gig,  as  usual,  returned  on 
board,  and  I  was  at  the  gangway  to  meet  Bob  Cross ;  the 
boat  was  hoisted  up,  and  then  Bob  came  to  me. 

"I  must  first  go  down  and  see  Mr  Dott,  that  I  may  be 
able  to  swear  to  the  fact."  Bob  did  so,  and  then  returned 
on  deck.  Mr  Culpepper  was  abaft  walking  by  himself, 
when  Bob  went  up  and  accosted  him. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,"  said  Bob,  touching  his  hat,  "  did 
the  captain  say  anything  to  you  about  coals,  for  I  expect 
we  shall  not  stay  here  much  longer  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Mr  Culpepper. 

"  Then  he  must  have  forgot  it,  I  suppose,  sir." 

"  Well,  there's  plenty  of  coals,"  replied  Mr  Culpepper. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  don't  know,  but  I  think  I  heard  the  cook's 
mate  say  as  how  they  were  getting  rather  low." 

"  Getting  rather  low  !  then  there  must  have  been  great 
waste,"  exclaimed  Mr  C,  who  was  very  careful  of  his 
expenses. 


Percival  Keene  193 

**  I  don't  know  how  far  it  may  be  so,  but  I  think  it 
might  be  as  well  to  know  how  matters  stand  ;  and  if  so 
be  there's  plenty,  why  I  can  tell  Captain  Delmar  when  I 
go  on  shore  to-morrow." 

"  I'll  see  J  I'll  go  down  myself  to-night,"  replied  Mr 
Culpepper.  *'  The  midshipmen  are  allowed  a  stove  to 
themselves — very  unusual — and  they  are  cooking  all  day." 

**  Talking  about  midshipmen,  sir,"  replied  Cross,  *'  you 
may  think  it's  very  odd,  but  as  I  stand  here,  and  you 
know,  Mr  Culpepper,  I  arn't  easily  scared,  I  saw  that 
young  Tommy  Dott,  or  his  ghost,  this  very  evening." 

It  was  now  quite  dark,  and  Mr  Culpepper  stared  at  the 
coxswain  and  then  replied,  "  Pooh,  nonsense." 

"It's  no  nonsense,  I  do  assure  you;  I  saw  him  with 
these  eyes  as  sure  as  I  stand  here." 

"  Where  ?  "  exclaimed  Mr  C. 

"  Right  forward,  sir.  I  only  mention  it  to  you  ;  but 
don't  say  a  word  about  it,  for  I  should  only  be  laughed 
at :  but  I  do  assure  you  that  I  would  kiss  the  Bible  to  it, 
if  it  was  required.  I  never  did  before  believe  in  anything 
of  that  sort,  that's  sartain  ;  but  it's  no  use  talking  about 
it,  sir.  I  think  I  had  better  get  a  lantern,  and  get  over 
this  coal  business  at  once." 

"Yes,  yes,"  replied  Mr  Culpepper,  "but  you  won't 
know  how  much  coals  there  are  ;  I  must  go  myself  and 
see." 

Bob  Cross  was  soon  ready  with  the  lantern,  and  went 
forward  with  Mr  Culpepper.  The  hammocks  had  been 
piped  down,  and  they  were  obliged  to  bend  double  under 
them  to  get  along  the  lower-deck.  I  followed  unper- 
ceived. 

The  descent  into  the  coal-hole  was  by  battens,  and  not 
very  easy  for  an  old  man  like  Mr  C.  But  Cross  went 
down  first,  holding  the  light  for  the  purser  to  follow, 
which  he  did  very  slowly,  and  with  great  caution.  As 
soon  as  they  both  stood  on  the  coals  below,  the  purser 
took  the  light  to  make  his  survey. 

"Why,    there's   plenty    of    coals    for    three    months, 

P.K.  N 


194  Percival  Keene 

Coxswain,"   said  he.      "  I  thought   there   was ;    you   see 
they  are  nearly  up  to  the  beams  abaft." 

**  Look  !  sir, — look  !  "  exclaimed  Cross,  starting  back, 
**  what's  that?" 

**  Where  !  "  exclaimed  Mr  C,  alarmed. 

**  There  !  sir, — there  he  is  ;  I  told  you  so." 

The  purser's  eyes  were  directed  to  where  Bob  pointed, 
and  then  he  beheld  Tommy  Dott  standing  immovable, 
with  his  arms  extended,  as  if  denouncing  him,  his  eyes 
staring,  and  his  mouth  wide  open. 

"Mercy!  murder!"  cried  the  purser,  dropping  the 
lantern,  which  went  out  and  left  them  in  the  dark,  and  he 
tumbled  down  on  the  coals. 

Bob  Cross  stepped  over  him,  and  hastened  up  to  the 
lower  deck,  followed  by  Tommy  Dott,  who  first,  by  way 
of  revenge,  jumped  several  times  upon  the  purser's  face 
and  body,  before  he  climbed  up. 

The  cry  of  the  purser  had  given  the  alarm.  The 
master-at-arms  hastened  forward  with  his  lantern,  just  as 
Tommy  had  made  his  appearance  above  the  coombings. 
Seeing  Tommy  as  black  as  a  sweep,  he  too  was  frightened ; 
the  men  had  put  their  heads  out  of  their  hammocks,  and 
some  of  them  had  seen  Tommy. 

Bob  Cross,  as  he  crawled  aft,  cried  out,  "  Tommy 
Dott's  ghost."  I  had  pretended  to  be  terrified  out  of  my 
wits,  as  I  ran  aft,  and  all  was  confusion  on  the  lower  deck. 
The  first  lieutenant  had  come  out  of  the  wardroom,  and, 
seeing  me,  he  inquired  what  was  the  matter.  I  replied, 
that  Mr  Culpepper  had  gone  down  into  the  coal-hole,  and 
had  seen  Mr  Dott's  ghost.  He  laughed  heartily,  and 
went  back. 

Tommy  had  in  the  meantime  made  his  appearance  in  the 
mids'  berth,  at  which  they  had  all  rushed  from  him  in 
dismay,  just  as  I  entered  ;  when  I  caught  him  by  the  hand, 
saying,  "  Tommy,  my  boy,  how  are  you  ? "  They  then 
perceived  that  it  was  Tommy  himself,  and  order  was 
restored. 

Mr  Culpepper  was   hoisted   up  out   of   the  coal-hole ; 


Percival  Keene  195 

Master  Tommy  having  jumped  upon  his  face,  he  looked  a 
very  miserable  object,  as  he  was  well  blackened,  as  well 
as  much  bruised  from  the  soles  of  Tommy's  shoes,  and  his 
nose  had  bled  profusely.  He  was  very  incoherent  for 
some  time,  but  the  dector  gave  him  an  opiate,  and  put 
him  to  bed. 

The  next  morning  the  whole  affair  was  explained  on 
the  quarter-deck.  Master  Tommy  well  reprimanded,  and 
desired  to  return  to  his  duty.  The  captain  was  very  much 
amused  at  the  winding  up  of  this  affair,  as  it  was  a  capital 
story  to  tell  at  the  governor's.  Tommy  never  had  an  idea 
that  I  had  blown  upon  him,  nor  did  Mr  Culpepper  imagine 
that  their  meeting  was  premeditated. 

I  had  now  completed  the  usual  course  of  navigation 
under  the  master,  and  had  no  longer  any  cause  for  remain- 
ing in  the  cabin ;  I  therefore  returned  to  my  berth ;  but 
as  I  had  taken  a  liking  to  navigation,  I  now  was  employed 
daily  in  working  sights,  and  rating  the  chronometer. 

We  remained  three  weeks  longer  in  Port  Royal, 
and  then  were  ordered  out  on  a  cruise,  on  the  South 
American  coast  -,  there  we  continued  for  nearly  six  months 
without  anything  occurring  worth  relating,  except  our 
having  captured  four  good  prizes.  We  were  returning  to 
Jamaica,  when  we  fell  in  with  a  schooner,  which  gave  us 
the  intelligence  of  the  capture  of  the  island  of  Cura9oa  by 
four  English  frigates. 

As  we  were  near  to  the  island  and  short  of  water. 
Captain  Delmar  resolved  to  touch  at  it,  and  remained  two 
or  three  days. 

The  reader  will  perhaps  recollect  that  the  old  Dutch 
gentleman  whose  life  I  had  saved  in  the  pirate  vessel,  had 
stated  that  his  name  was  Vanderwelt,  and  that  he  lived  at 
Cura^oa.  The  next  evening  we  entered  the  harbour,  and 
it  was  astonishing  to  every  one  how  so  strong  a  place 
could  have  been  taken  by  so  small  a  force.  The  com- 
modore, who  had  plenty  of  work  on  hand,  requested  or 
rather  ordered  our  captain  to  remain  with  him  for  ten  days 
or  a  fortnight,  to  assist  him. 


196  Percival  Keene 

On  the  third  day  after  our  arrival,  I  obtained  leave  to 
go  on  shore,  as  I  wished  to  find  out  the  old  Dutch  gentle- 
man. As  I  was  again  in  the  captain's  gig,  I  had  very  often 
landed,  but  had  not  had  an  opportunity  of  making  inquiries, 
as  I  could  not  leave  my  boat  and  boat's  crew. 

This  afternoon  I  landed  in  the  gig,  and  went  up  through 
the  gate  into  the  town,  but  I  could  not  find  any  one  who 
spoke  English.  At  last,  by  asking  for  the  house  of 
Mynheer  Vanderwelt,  it  was  pointed  out  to  me,  and  I 
went  up  to  the  door ;  it  was  a  very  large  house  with  a 
verandah  all  round  it,  painted  bright  green  and  white 
alternately.  There  were  several  slaves  sitting  down  at 
the  entrance,  and  I  asked  for  Mynheer  Vanderwelt ;  they 
stared  at  me,  and  wondered  what  I  wanted,  but  as  I  was 
in  midshipman's  uniform,  they  were  of  course  very  civil, 
and  one  of  them  beckoned  me  to  follow  him,  which  I  did, 
and  was  introduced  to  the  old  gentleman,  who  was  sitting 
in  a  cane  arm-chair  with  his  pipe  in  his  mouth,  and  fanned 
by  two  slave  girls,  about  twelve  years  old. 

As  he  had  spoken  to  me  in  English  on  board  of  the 
pirate,  I  immediately  went  up  to  him,  and  said,  "  How  do 
you  do,  sir  ? " 

"  I  am  very  well,  sir,"  replied  he,  taking  the  pipe  out 
of  his  mouth.  **What  do  you  want?  do  you  come  from 
the  English  commodore  .?     What  is  his  pleasure  ? " 

** No,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "I  do  not  come  from  the  com- 
modore ;  but  I  came  up  to  see  you." 

"Oh,  that  is  all,"  replied  the  old  gentleman,  putting  his 
pipe  in  his  mouth  again,  and  resuming  his  smoking.  I  felt 
rather  nettled  at  his  treatment,  and  then  said — 

"  Don't  you  know  me,  sir  ?  " 

**  No,  sir,"  replied  he,  "  I  have  not  that  honour.  I  have 
never  seen  you  in  my  life  before,  and  I  do  not  know  you." 

My  blood  was  up  at  this  cool  declaration. 

"  Then  I  wish  you  a  good  morning,  sir,"  replied  I ;  and 
turning  on  my  heel,  I  was  strutting  out  with  all  the  dignity 
of  an  offended  midshipman,  when  I  was  met,  face  to  face, 
by  the  little  girl,  his  daughter.     She  stared  at  me  very 


Percival  Keene  197 

much,  and  I  passed  her  in  sovereign  contempt ;  she 
followed  me  timidly,  and  looked  into  my  face,  then  panting 
for  breath,  seized  me  by  the  arm.  I  turned  to  her  at  being 
stopped  in  this  manner,  and  was  about  to  shake  her  off 
with  anything  but  politeness ;  when  she  screamed  out, 
and,  in  a  moment  had  sprung  up,  and  was  hanging  with 
both  arms  round  my  neck. 

**  Fader,  fader,"  she  cried  out,  as  I  struggled  to  dis- 
engage myself. 

The  old  gentleman  came  out  at  the  summons. 

"  Stop  him !  fader ;  don't  let  him  go  away,"  cried  she 
in  Dutch  ;  "  it  is  he  !  it  is  he  !  " 

**  Who,  my  child  ?  "  asked  the  old  gentleman. 

"The  pirate-boy,"  replied  the  little  girl,  bursting  into  a 
paroxysm  of  tears,  on  my  shoulders. 

"  Mein  Got !  it  cannot  be ;  he  was  blacky  my  child ; 
yet,"  continued  the  old  gentleman,  looking  at  me,  "he  is 
like  him.     Tell  me,  sir,  are  you  our  preserver  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  I,  "I  was;  but  that  is  of  little  conse- 
quence now.  Will  you  oblige  me  by  removing  this  young 
lady  ?  "  continued  I,  for  I  was  highly  offended. 

"Sir,  I  ask  your  pardon,"  replied  the  old  gentleman; 
"  but  I  am  not  to  blame.  How  could  I  recognise  you  in  a 
white  person  when  you  were  so  dark-coloured  at  our 
meeting  on  board  of  that  vessel  ?  I  am  not  to  blame ; 
indeed  I  am  not,  my  dear  young  friend.  I  would  have 
given  10,000  rix  dollars  to  have  met  you,  that  I  might 
prove  my  gratitude  for  your  noble  defence  of  us,  and  our 
preservation  at  such  a  risk.  Come,  sir,  you  must  forgive 
the  mistake  of  an  old  man,  who  was  certainly  not  inclined 
to  be  civil  to  an  officer  who  belonged  to  the  squadron, 
who  had  within  these  few  days  so  humiliated  us  by  their 
astonishing  bravery  and  success.  Let  my  little  girl,  whose 
life  you  saved,  persuade  you,  if  I  cannot." 

In  the  meantime  the  little  girl  had  dropped  from  my 
shoulder,  and  was  on  the  floor,  embracing  my  knees,  and 
still  sobbing.  I  felt  convinced  that  what  the  old  gentle- 
man said  was  true,  and  that  he  had  not  recognised  me.     I 


198  Percival  Keene 

had  forgotten  that  I  had  been  stained  dark  at  the  time  that 
I  had  met  them  on  board  of  the  Stella. 

I  therefore  held  out  my  hand  to  the  old  gentleman,  and 
raising  the  little  girl,  we  all  three  went  in  together  to 
where  we  had  found  the  old  gentleman  on  my  first  intro- 
duction to  him. 

"If  you  knew  how  delighted  I  am  to  see  you,  and  be 
able  to  express  my  thanks,"  said  Mynheer  Vanderwelt, 
"  and  poor  Minnie  too.  How  often  have  we  talked  over 
that  dreadful  day,  and  wondered  if  ever  we  should  see  you 
again.  I  assure  you,  on  my  honour,  that  now  I  no  longer 
regret  the  capture  of  the  island." 

Minnie  stood  by  me  during  the  time  her  father  was 
speaking,  her  large  blue  eyes  beaming  through  the  tears 
with  which  they  brimmed ;  and  as  I  turned  to  her,  our 
eyes  met,  and  she  smiled.  I  drew  her  towards  me.  She 
appeared  as  if  she  only  required  some  encouragement,  for 
she  immediately  kissed  me  several  times  on  the  cheek 
nearest  to  her ;  every  now  and  then  saying  a  word  or 
two  in  Dutch  to  her  father,  which  I  could  not  understand. 

I  hardly  need  say,  that  after  this,  intimacy  was  soon 
brought  about.  If  I  thought  that  at  first  I  had  been 
treated  with  ingratitude,  ample  amends  was  made  after- 
wards. 

The  old  gentleman  said  during  the  evening,  *'  Good 
heaven !  if  my  daughter's  eyes  had  not  been  sharper  than 
mine  ;  if  you  had  gone  away,  thinking  that  I  did  not  choose 
to  recognise  you — had  I  found  it  out  afterwards,  it  would 
have  broken  my  heart,  and  poor  Minnie's  too.  Oh !  I  am 
grateful — very  grateful  to  God  that  it  was  not  so." 

That  I  passed  a  very  pleasant  evening  the  reader  may 
imagine.  The  household,  who  had  been  told  who  I  was, 
appeared  to  almost  worship  me.  The  old  gentleman  asked 
me  a  hundred  questions  as  to  my  parentage  &c.,  about 
Captain  Delmar  and  the  service,  and  begged  of  me  to 
remain  with  him  altogether  while  the  frigate  was  in  port. 
I  told  him  that  was  impossible,  but  that  I  would  come  as 
often  as  I  could  obtain  leave.     At  nine  o'clock  I  bade  them 


Percival  Keene  199 

good-night,  and  was  escorted  to  the  boat  by  six  of  the 
slaves  carrying  lanterns. 

Captain  Delmar,  as  well  as  ail  the  other  captains  of  the 
frigates,  had  taken  up  his  quarters  on  shore,  for  the  harbour 
was  so  narrow  and  land-locked,  that  the  heat  on  board 
was  excessive.  I  found  that  the  next  day  old  Mr  Vander- 
welt  had  paid  his  respects  to  Captain  Delmar,  giving  him 
an  account  of  what  had  occurred  on  board  of  the  pirate 
much  more  flattering  to  me  than  what  I  had  stated  myself. 
The  steward  was  present  at  the  time,  and  he  had  told  Bob 
Cross,  who  communicated  it  to  me.  Mynheer  Vanderwelt 
had  also  begged  as  a  favour  that  I  might  be  permitted  to 
stay  on  shore  with  him  during  the  time  that  the  frigate 
was  in  harbour,  but  to  this  Captain  Delmar  had  not  con- 
sented, promising,  however,  that  I  should  have  occasional 
leave  when  the  service  would  permit  of  it. 

The  reader  may  recollect  that  the  island  of  Cura^oa  had 
been  surrendered  to  the  English  in  1 800,  and  restored  to 
the  Dutch  in  1 802.  During  that  interval  several  English 
merchants  had  settled  there  and  remained  after  the  restora- 
tion, and  now  at  the  second  capture  we  found  them  still  on 
the  island.  From  these  we  received  the  information  that 
Mr  Vanderwelt  was  the  richest  man  on  the  island,  and  that 
the  Dutch  government  was  indebted  to  him  in  very  large 
sums ;  that  he  had  long  retired  from  business,  although  he 
had  large  property  in  the  Havannah,  which  he  received 
with  his  wife,  who  had  been  a  Spanish  lady,  and  that  it 
was  his  intention  to  have  gone  back  to  Holland  by  the  first 
man-of-war  which  should  have  arrived. 

We  remained  three  weeks  at  Cura^oa,  during  which  time 
the  first  lieutenant  gave  me  leave  to  go  on  shore  almost 
every  evening  after  the  captain  had  dismissed  his  gig,  and 
to  remain  at  Mr  Vanderwelt's  till  half-past  eight  the  follow- 
ing morning,  when  I  joined  my  boat,  and  attended  on  the 
captain.  By  this  plan  my  duty  was  not  interfered  with, 
and  I  had  many  pleasant  meetings  with  my  new  friends, 
and  became,  as  may  be  imagined,  very  intimate  with  little 
Minnie. 


200  Percival  Keene 

I  may  as  well  describe  her.  She  was  about  ten  years  old, 
tall  for  her  age ;  she  was  very  fair,  with  deep  blue  eyes, 
and  very  dark  hair  j  her  countenance  was  very  animated 
and  expressive,  and  she  promised  to  be  a  very  handsome 
woman.  Her  father  doted  upon  her,  for  he  had  no  other 
child  ;  he  had  married  late  in  life,  and  his  wife  had  died 
a  few  days  after  Minnie  was  born.  She  was  very  affec- 
tionate in  disposition,  and  very  sweet-tempered ;  up  to  the 
present  she  had  received  but  little  education,  and  that  was 
one  principal  reason  for  Mr  Vanderwelt*s  wishing  to  return 
to  Holland.  I  soon  became  as  one  of  the  family,  and 
certainly  was  treated  as  such. 

Minnie  was  very  curious  to  know  what  it  was  that  I 
carried  about  my  neck  in  the  sealskin  pouch,  but  I  never 
could  tell  either  her  or  her  father  what  it  really  was.  Mr 
Vanderwelt  very  often  asked  me  if  I  liked  being  at  sea,  and 
I  invariably  replied  in  the  affirmative. 

At  last  the  frigate  was  to  sail,  and  I  had  but  one  more 
evening  to  pass  with  them.  Mr  Vanderwelt  appeared 
very  grave,  and  little  Minnie  would  every  now  and  then 
during  the  evening  burst  into  tears  at  the  idea  of  our 
separation. 

At  last  the  hour  of  parting  arrived — it  was  very  painful. 
I  promised  to  write  to  them,  and  Mr  Vanderwelt  told  me 
that  his  house  was  always  ready  to  receive  me,  and  begged 
that  if  I  wanted  anything,  I  would  let  him  know. 

I  cried  myself  when  I  left  the  house — the  first  time 
that  I  ever  cried,  I  believe,  on  such  an  occasion.  The 
next  morning  we  were  again  under  weigh,  to  rejoin  the 
admiral  at  Jamaica. 

Bob  Cross  had  told  me  that  he  wished  to  have  a  little 
talk  with  me  in  the  first  watch,  and  I  met  him  on  the 
gangway,  our  usual  rendezvous. 

"  Master  Keene,  I  have  some  news  for  you,  which  I 
gained  from  the  steward  last  night.  I  will  say,  that  his 
ears  are  always  open  ;  not  that  I  think  he  is  generally 
what  is  called  an  eavesdropper,  but  he  likes  you,  and 
when  you  are  concerned,  he  does  care  to  find  out  what 


Percival  Keene  201 

is  going  on.  Now  you  see,  sir,  that  Dutch  gentleman 
whom  you  saved  from  the  nigger  pirate  came  to  call 
on  Captain  Delmar  yesterday  morning,  and,  after  some 
palaver,  he  told  the  captain  that  he  wished  you  to 
remain  with  him  altogether,  and  leave  his  Majesty's 
service ;  and  he  begged  the  captain  to  allow  you  to  be 
discharged,  and  then  he  would  be  a  father  to  you,  as 
you  had  no  father.  There  was  a  great  deal  more  which 
the  steward  could  not  make  out,  but  it  was  all  to  that 
eiFect.  Well,  the  captain  said  that  it  was  very  true  that 
you  had  lost  your  father,  but  that  he  considered  you  as 
his  own  son,  and  could  not  part  with  you  on  any  account : 
and  he  stated  that  you  were  so  promising  an  officer, 
that  it  would  be  very  wrong  that  you  should  leave  the 
service,  and  that  it  must  not  be  thought  of.  The  old 
gentleman  said  a  great  deal,  and  tried  very  hard  to 
persuade  the  captain,  but  it  was  of  no  use.  The  captain 
said  he  would  never  let  you  go  till  you  were  a  post- 
captain  and  commanded  a  fine  frigate,  and  then  you 
would  of  course  be  your  own  master,  and  act  as  you 
please." 

**I  am  very  glad  to  hear  all  this,  Bob,  I  can  assure 
you." 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is  very  good  news :  but.  Master  Keene, 
I  only  hope,  knowing  Captain  Delmar  as  you  do,  that 
you  will  act  towards  him  as  if  you  had  never  heard  it." 

"  I  will,  depend  upon  it.  Cross.  As  for  leaving  the 
service,  that  I  would  not  have  done  even  if  Captain 
Delmar  had  agreed  to  it.  I'm  an  Englishman,  and  I 
don't  want  to  be  under  Dutch  protection." 

**  That's  right,  sir — that's  right — ^just  as  I  wished  you 
to  feel.  How  time  flies  away.  Why,  Master  Keene, 
you  have  been  afloat  nearly  three  years." 

"Within  a  month.  Bob." 

**  And  you're  growing  such  a  tall  fellow,  they  won't 
keep  you  much  longer  in  the  captain's  gig,  I  expect :  I 
shall  be  sorry  for  that.  So  Master  Tommy  Dott  is  in 
another  scrape." 


202  Percival  Keene 

"  How  ? — I  heard  nothing  of  it." 

"  No,  because  it's  only  within  this  half-hour  that  he*s 
got  in  it." 

"  Tell  me." 

"  Why,  sir,  Mr  Culpepper  had  fallen  fast  asleep  on 
the  gun-room  table,  under  the  skylight,  which,  as  you 
know,  is  always  open,  and  his  head  had  fallen  back,  and 
his  mouth  was  wide  open  :  there  was  no  other  officer 
in  the  gun-room  except  Mr  Culpepper :  and  Tommy 
Dott,  who  perceived  him,  asked  Timothy  Jenkins,  the 
maintop-man,  to  give  him  a  quid  of  tobacco ;  well, 
Jenkins  takes  it  out  of  his  cheek,  red-hot,  as  you  may 
suppose,  and  hands  it  to  Master  Tommy,  who  takes  his 
perpendicular  very  accurately,  and  drops  the  quid  into 
the  purser's  open  mouth. 

"  Mr  Culpepper  was  almost  choked,  but,  after  a  terrible 
coughing,  the  quid  comes  up  again;  notwithstanding, 
he  turns  as  sick  as  a  dog,  and  is  obliged  to  run  to  the 
basin  in  his  cabin.  Well,  sir,  as  soon  as  he  comes  out 
again,  he  goes  up  under  the  half-deck,  and  inquires  of 
the  sentry  who  it  was  that  did  it  ;  and  the  sentry,  who 
is  that  sulky  fellow,  Martin,  instead  of  knowing  nothing 
about  it,  says  directly,  it  was  Master  Tommy  ;  and  now 
there's  a  formal  complaint  made  by  Mr  Culpepper  on 
the  quarter-deck,  and  Master  Tommy  will  get  it  as  sure 
as  a  gun." 

"He  don't  know  how  to  play  a  trick,"  replied  I;  **he 
is  always  found  out  and  punished  :  the  great  point  is,  not 
to  be  discovered — that's  the  real  pleasure  in  playing  a 
trick." 

"Well,  you  certainly  do  manage  well,  Master  Keene, 
but  I  think  it's  almost  time  you  left  them  off  now,  you're 
getting  an  oldster.     Why,  you  must  be  seventeen,  sir  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Bob,  not  very  far  from  it." 

"  Well,  I  suppose  I  must  say  Mister  Keene  for  the 
future." 

"  You  may  call  me  what  you  like,  Bob  ;  you  have  been 
a  good  friend  to  me." 


Percival  Keene 


203 


**  Well,  sir,  I  only  hope  that  Captain  Delmar  will  make 
you  a  post-captain,  as  he  says,  and  that  you'll  get  a  fine 
frigate,  and  Til  be  your  coxswain ;  but  that's  a  long  way 
to  look  to,  and  we  shan't  have  any  more  councils  of  war  on 
the  gangway  then." 

"  No ;  but  we  may  in  the  cabin,  Cross." 

"  A  large  sail  on  the  starboard  bow,"  cried  the  look-out 
man  forward. 

**  A  large  sail  on  the  starboard  bow,"  reported  the  mate 
of  the  watch. 

My  glass  was  on  the  capstern,  and  I  ran  for  it,  and  went 
forward  to  examine  the  vessel,  although  my  duty  as  signal 
midshipman  was  ended  at  sunset. 

**  What  do  you  make  of  it,  Mr  Keene  .'' "  said  the  officer 
of  the  watch. 

"  I  think  she  is  a  man-of-war  ;  but  it  is  so  dark,  that  I 
cannot  make  her  out  very  clearly." 

"  Is  she  standing  this  way  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  under  top-sails  and  top-gallant-sails,  I 
think." 

The  officer  of  the  watch  went  down  to  report  to  the 
captain,  who  had  not  yet  turned  into  his  cot.  Captain 
Delmar  had  been  informed  that  a  Dutch  frigate  was 
expected  at  the  island,  but  not  until  the  following  month ; 
still  we  had  no  reason  to  suppose  that  there  were  any  of 
our  frigates  down  in  these  latitudes,  except  those  lying  in 
the  harbour  at  Cura9oa.  The  wind  was  light,  about  a 
three  knot  breeze,  and  there  being  no  moon  till  after 
twelve  o'clock,  it  was  very  difficult  to  make  out  what  she 
was.  Some  said  that  she  was  a  two-decked  vessel.  The 
captain  went  down  to  look  at  his  private  signals  for  the 
night,  and  before  he  came  up  I  was  all  ready  with  the 
lanterns. 

"  Two  lights  over  one  in  a  triangle  ;  be  quick,  Mr 
Keene." 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  replied  I. 

The  lights  were  soon  hoisted  at  the  peak,  but  as  they 
could  not  well  be  seen  by  the  other  vessel,  as  we  were 


204  Percival  Keene 

standing  towards  her,  we  went  about  and  hove-to  across 
her  hawse.  For  a  quarter  of  an  hour  she  continued  to 
stand  towards  us  without  noticing  the  signals  ;  at  last  the 
captain  said,  "  They  must  be  all  asleep  on  board  of  the 
vessel." 

**No,  Captain  Delmar,"  replied  I,  keeping  my  telescope 
on  the  vessel,  "  they  are  not  all  asleep,  for  I  saw  lights  on 
the  main-deck  through  the  bow-ports.  I  see  them  again 
now." 

"  So  do  I,"  said  the  first  lieutenant. 

"  Then  we'll  beat  to  quarters,  Mr  Hippesley,"  rejoined 
the  captain. 

The  men  were  summoned  to  quarters,  the  hammocks 
piped  up  and  stowed  in  a  very  short  time,  the  guns  cast 
loose,  and  every  man  at  his  post  (but  the  ports  not  opened), 
waiting  the  coming  down  of  the  stranger,  now  about  a 
mile  distant,  when  suddenly  she  rounded  to  the  wind  on 
the  same  tack  that  we  were,  and  set  her  royals  and  flying- 

jib. 

"  She  does  not  answer  our  signals,"  observed  the  captain  : 
"  I  suspect  by  that  and  her  present  manoeuvre  she  must 
be  an  enemy." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,  sir,"  observed  the  first  lieutenant ; 
"  an  English  frigate  would  not  behave  in  that  way." 

"  Open  the  ports  and  get  up  the  fighting  lanterns, 
then,"  said  the  captain  ;  for,  up  to  the  present,  we  had 
been  careful  not  to  show  any  lights. 

It  was  now  plain  to  see  that  her  men  were  at  their 
quarters,  and  that  she  was  prepared  for  action.  When 
everything  was  ready  on  deck,  the  royals  and  flying-jib 
were  set,  and  we  gave  chase.  The  strange  vessel  was 
about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  on  our  weather-beam  ;  in 
half  an  hour  we  had  gained  upon  her  considerably,  and 
our  sailing  was  so  superior  that  we  were  satisfied,  should 
she  prove  an  enemy,  that  in  an  hour  more  we  should  be 
engaged. 

Of  course,  we  might  have  engaged  her  at  the  distance 
we  were  from  her,  but  you  cannot  be  too  careful  in  a  night 


Percival  Keene  205 

action,  and  ought  never  to  engage  without  first  hailing  the 
vessel  to  make  sure  she  is  an  enemy,  as  circumstances  may 
and  have  occurred  by  which  an  English  vessel  may  not  be 
able  to  answer  the  private  signal,  and,  of  course,  a  vessel 
belonging  to  a  neutral  power  would  be  in  the  same 
position. 

The  incertitude  which  existed  as  to  whether  the  strange 
vessel  was  an  enemy  or  not  created  great  excitement.  My 
duty,  as  signal  midshipman,  placed  me  abaft  on  the  quarter- 
deck, and  Bob  Cross,  who  was  really  a  quarter-master, 
although  doing  duty  as  captain's  coxswain,  was  at  the 
wheel. 

At  last  we  had  brought  the  chase  well  on  our  weather 
quarter,  and  when  we  tacked  we  found  that  we  laid  well 
up,  she  being  about  a  point  on  our  lee  bow.  Another 
half-hour  brought  us  within  two  cables'  length  of  her, 
when  we  kept  away,  so  as  to  pass  her  to  leeward,  close 
enough  to  have  thrown  a  biscuit  on  board. 

The  stranger  still  remaining  on  the  opposite  tack. 
Captain  Delmar  then  hailed  from  the  gangway — 

"  Ship,  a-hoy  !  " 

There  was  a  death-like  silence  on  board  of  both  vessels, 
and  his  voice  pierced  sonorously  through  the  night  wind. 

"  Ah  !  yaw  !  "  was  the  reply. 

**  What  ship  is  that  ? "  continued  Captain  Delmar. 

During  this  time  every  man  was  at  his  gun ;  the 
captains,  with  the  lanyards  of  the  locks  in  their  hands, 
ready  to  pour  in  a  broadside. 

The  reply  from  the  other  vessel  was — **Vat  chip  is 
dat?" 

**  His  Britannic  Majesty's  ship  Calliope y^  replied  Captain 
Delmar ;  and  then  he  repeated — "  What  ship  is  that  ^ 
Let  every  man  lie  down  at  his  quarters,"  said  Captain 
Delmar.  The  order  was  hardly  obeyed,  when  the 
stranger  frigate  poured  in  her  broadside,  and  as  we  were 
then  very  close,  with  great  execution  to  our  hull  and 
rigging  ;  but  as  the  men  had  been  lying  down,  very  few 
of  them  were  hurt. 


loG  Percival  Keene 

As  soon  as  the  crash  was  over,  Captain  Delmar  cried 
out — **  Up,  men,  and  fire,  as  I  round  to  under  her  stern." 

In  a  few  seconds  we  had  passed  through  the  volumes  of 
smoke,  and  luffed  up  under  her  stern  ;  we  poured  in  our 
whole  broadside. 

"  Let  her  go  off  again — flatten  in  there  forward.  Ready 
about,"  was  the  next  order  given. 

We  ran  away  from  her  about  three  cables'  length,  until 
we  had  sufficient  way  to  tack,  and  then  we  went  about  and 
stood  towards  her,  steering  for  her  weather  quarter,  as  if 
we  were  going  to  engage  her  to  windward. 

"  Over  to  the  larboard  guns,  my  lads.  Hands  by,  after 
bracings  and  bowlings,  Mr  Hippesley." 

**  Aye,  aye,  sir,  all  ready." 

As  soon  as  we  were  near  enough,  the  after  yards  were 
shivered,  the  jib  sheet  to  windward,  and  the  helm  put  up. 
The  Calliope  worked  beautifully ;  she  paid  sharp  off,  and 
we  again  passed  under  her  stern,  and  gave  another  raking 
broadside  ;  very  unexpected  on  the  part  of  the  Dutchman, 
who  presumed  that  we  were  going  to  engage  him  to  wind- 
ward, and  had  his  men  all  ready  at  his  larboard  guns  in 
consequence. 

The  Dutch  captain  was  evidently  much  annoyed :  he 
stood  at  the  taffrail,  and,  much  to  our  amusement,  cried 
out,  in  bad  English,  "  You  coward — not  fight  fair." 

As  we  shot  ahead  of  her  to  leeward,  she  gave  us  a 
portion  of  her  starboard  broadside ;  but  the  men  having 
been  over  at  the  guns  on  the  other  side,  were  not  quick 
enough,  and  they  did  us  no  injury  ;  whereas,  her  mizen- 
mast  fell  over  the  side  a  few  minutes  after  we  passed  her. 

She  then  paid  off,  and  so  did  we,  so  that  she  might  not 
rake  us,  and  broadsides  were  exchanged  on  equal  terms ; 
but  before  we  had  exchanged  three  broadsides,  both  ships 
running  with  the  wind  on  the  quarter,  we  found  that  our 
superiority  in  sailing  free  was  so  great,  that  we  shot  ahead 
of  him  out  of  his  fire,  and  were  enabled  to  luff  up  and  rake 
him  again. 

The  last  raking  broadside  brought  down  his  main-top- 


Percival  Keene 


207 


mast,  and  then  she  was  all  our  own,  as  Bob  Cross  said  ;  as 
she  could  not  round-to  with  no  after-sail,  and  we  could, 
from  our  superiority  in  sailing,  take  our  position  as  we 
pleased,  which  we  did,  constantly  keeping  ahead  of  him, 
and  raking  him  broadside  after  broadside,  and  receiving  but 
one  broadside  in  return,  until  his  foremast  went  by  the 
board,  and  he  had  nothing  but  his  main-mast  standing. 

This  bettered  his  condition  on  the  whole ;  as,  although 
hardly  manageable  with  so  little  wind,  he  had  more  power 
over  his  vessel  as  far  as  rounding  to  the  wind,  which  he 
did,  and  the  action  continued  ;  but  our  fighting  under  sail 
gave  us  great  advantage,  and  although  an  occasional  shot 
would  come  in,  and  we  had  to  carry  some  men  into  the 
cockpit,  for  one  shot  we  received,  we  certainly  returned 
ten.  The  action  had  continued  about  an  hour,  when,  by 
the  continual  cannonading,  the  light  wind  was  beaten 
down,  and  it  fell  dead  calm.  This  put  us  again  upon  a 
more  equal  footing,  as  the  Calliope  had  not  steerage  way. 

We  were  then  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  apart,  lying 
head  and  stern ;  but  both  ships  had  fallen  off  during  the 
calm,  so  that  only  the  quarter  guns  of  each  could  be 
brought  to  bear.  The  major  portion  of  the  ship's  company 
being,  therefore,  not  able  to  use  their  guns,  were  employed 
in  repairing  the  damages  we  had  received,  which  were 
very  considerable,  especially  in  the  sails  and  rigging. 

I  was  standing  by  Bob  Cross,  who  was  looking  out  for 
cats'  paws,  as  we  call  slight  breaths  of  wind,  when  he 
said,  in  a  low  voice,  "  Master  Keene,  I  never  had  an  idea 
that  the  captain  could  handle  his  ship  so  well ;  he  really 
knows  what  he's  about  as  well  as  any  man  in  the  service." 

**  I  thought  so,  too,"  replied  I.  **  Whew  !  there's  a 
nasty  shot,"  cried  I,  as  one  came  in  and  upset  half  a 
dozen  of  the  marines  who  were  hauling  upon  the  mizen 
topsail  sheet  which  had  been  just  spliced. 

"  Yes,  sir,  that  chap  is  made  of  good  stuff,  depend 
upon  it — all  the  Dutchmen  are :  if  they  could  only  keep 
their  hands  out  of  their  breeches  pockets,  they  would  be 
rummer  customers  than  they  are  now — as  it  is,  they  are 


2o8  Percival  Kecne 

not  to  be  played  with,  and,  depend  upon  it,  we're  a  long 
way  off  having  him  yet — we  must  pray  for  wind  to  come 
up,  and  he  must  pray  for  the  calm  to  continue." 

"  Where's  Mr  Keene  ? "  cried  the  captain,  who  was  on 
the  other  side  of  the  deck. 

"  Here,  sir,"  replied  I,  running  up  and  touching  my 
hat. 

"Mr  Kc^ne,  go  down  quietly  and  ascertain  how  many 
men  we  have  hurt ;  the  doctor  will  be  able  to  tell  you 
pretty  nearly." 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  replibd  I,  and  I  dived  down  below ; 
just  as  I  did  so,  a  shot  came  in  and  cut  away  the  lower 
rail  of  the  copper  stanchions  which  were  round  the  hatch- 
way about  a  foot  above  my  hat :  had  I  not  got  down  so 
quickly,  it  would  have  taken  my  head  off. 

I  went  down  into  the  gun-room,  for  the  doctor  preferred 
being  there  to  the  cockpit,  as  there  was  so  much  more 
room  to  operate,  and  I  gave  him  the  captain's  message. 

He  was  very  busy  taking  off  a  poor  fellow's  leg.  It 
was  a  horrible  sight,  and  turned  me  sick  and  faint ;  as 
soon  as  the  bone  had  been  sawed  off,  he  said, 

"  You  will  find  all  the  wounded  I  have  dressed  in  the 
steerage — those  they  have  brought  me  down  dead  are  in 
the  cockpit.  There  have  been  five  amputations  already  ; 
the  master  is  badly  wounded,  and  Mr  Williams,  the  mate, 
is  killed :  those  whom  I  have  not  been  able  to  attend  to 
yet  are  here  in  the  gun-room.  You  must  ascertain  what 
the  captain  wishes  to  know  yourself,  Mr  Keene — I  cannot 
leave  a  leg  with  the  arteries  not  taken  up,  to  count  heads. 
Mr  Rivers,  the  tenaculum — ease  the  tourniquet  now." 

As  I  felt  what  the  doctor  said  to  be  true,  I  got  a  lantern 
and  commenced  my  examinations.  I  found  fourteen 
wounded  men  waiting  the  doctor's  care  in  the  gun-room, 
which  was  almost  a  pool  of  blood.  In  the  steerage  there 
were  nine  who  had  been  dressed,  and  four  in  their 
hammocks  who  had  undergone  amputation  of  the  arm 
or  leg.  I  then  went  down  into  the  cockpit,  where  I 
counted   eleven  of  our   best   men  lying   dead.      Having 


Percival  Keene  209 

obtained  the  information  required,  I  was  proceeding  up 
the  cockpit  ladder,  when  I  turned  towards  the  purser's 
steward's  room,  and  saw  Mr  Culpepper,  the  purser,  on 
his  knees  before  a  lantern  ;  he  looked  very  pale — he 
turned  round  and  saw  me. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?  "  cried  he. 

"  Nothing,  sir,  only  the  captain  wishes  to  know  how 
many  men  are  killed  and  wounded." 

"  Tell  him  I  do  not  know :  surely  he  does  not  want  me 
on  deck  ? " 

"  He  wants  to  know  how  many  men  are  hurt,  sir," 
replied  I,  for  I  perceived  that  he  thought  that  the  message 
was  sent  to  him. 

"  Mercy  on  me  !  Stop  a  minute,  Mr  Keene,  and  I'll  send 
up  word  by  you." 

"  I  can't  stop,  sir,"  replied  I,  going  up  the  ladder. 

Mr  Culpepper  would  have  called  me  back,  but  I  pre- 
ferred leaving  him  in  his  error,  as  I  wished  to  see  which 
he  most  dreaded,  the  captain's  displeasure,  or  the  shot  of 
the  enemy. 

I  returned  on  deck  and  made  my  report.  The  captain 
looked  very  grave,  but  made  no  reply. 

I  found  that  the  two  frigates  were  now  lying  stern  to 
stern,  and  firing  occasional  guns,  which  raked  fore  and  aft. 
Except  the  men  who  worked  the  guns  abaft,  our  people 
were  lying  down  at  their  quarters,  by  the  order  of  the 
captain. 

"  If  we  only  had  but  a  capful  of  wind,"  said  the  captain 
to  the  first  lieutenant ;  **  but  I  see  no  appearance  of  it." 

I  touched  my  hat  and  said,  *'  The  moon  will  rise  in  about 
ten  minutes,  sir,  and  she  often  brings  the  wind  up  with 
her." 

"  That's  true,  Mr  Keene,  but  it's  not  always  the  case. 
I  only  hope  she  will ;  if  not,  I  fear  we  shall  lose  more  of 
our  men." 

The  firing  continued,  and  our  main-mast  had  received 
so  many  shot,  that  we  were  obliged  to  wold  it  for  its  sup- 
port.    While  so  employed,  the  moon  rose,  and  the  two 

P.K.  O 


210  Percival  Keene 

vessels  had  now  a  good  view  of  each  other.  I  directed  my 
glass  to  the  horizon  under  the  moon,  and  was  delighted  to 
perceive  a  black  line,  which  promised  wind ;  I  reported  it 
to  the  master,  and  the  promise  was  kept  good,  for  in  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  our  sails  flapped,  and  then  gradually 
filled. 

"  She  has  steerage  way,  sir,"  reported  Bob  Cross. 

**  Thank  Heaven  for  that,"  replied  Captain  Delmar. 
"  Jump  up,  men.     Brace  round  the  yards,  Mr  Hippesley." 

"  The  enemy's  main  yard  is  cut  in  two  in  the  slings,  sir," 
reported  I,  after  I  had  had  my  glass  upon  her. 

"  Then  her  last  hope  is  gone,"  replied  Mr  Hippesley. 
"  Haul  over  the  starboard  jib-sheet  forward — let  her  come 
to,  quarter-master.     Larboard  guns,  my  lads." 

"  Now,  my  men,"  cried  Captain  Delmar,  "  make  short 
work  of  her." 

This  injunction  was  obeyed.  We  had  now  a  good  sight 
of  the  enemy,  and  brought  our  whole  broadside  to  bear 
upon  her  stern  ;  and  after  a  quarter  of  an  hour  more  firing, 
I  perceived  that  her  ensign  was  no  longer  on  the  staff, 
where  it  had  been  hoisted  after  the  fall  of  the  mizen-mast ; 
neither  had  she  for  the  last  five  minutes  given  us  a  gun  in 
return. 

"  She  has  struck,  sir,  I  think,"  said  I  to  Captain  Delmar ; 
"her  ensign  is  down." 

"Pass  the  word  *  Cease  firing,'  Mr  Hippesley;  but  let 
the  guns  be  all  reloaded,  in  case  of  accidents.  Have  we  a 
boat  that  can  swim  ?     Examine  the  cutters,  Mr  Keene." 

I  found  the  cutter  on  the  larboard  quarter,  with  her 
bottom  out :  she  could  not  swim,  that  was  clear.  The 
starboard  one  was  in  better  condition. 

"  The  starboard  cutter  will  float,  sir  ;  her  gunwale  is  all 
torn  away,  but  there  are  roUocks  enough  to  pull." 

"  Let  her  be  cleared  away  and  lowered  down,  Mr  Hip- 
pesley.    Send  for  the  second  lieutenant." 

"I  believe  he's  not  on  deck,  sir,"  replied  the  first 
lieutenant. 

"  Not  much  hurt,  I  hope  ?  " 


Percival  Keene  211 

"  A  splinter,  I  was  told,  sir." 

"Where's  Mr  Weymss,  the  third  lieutenant  ?  Mr 
Weymss,  jump  into  the  boat,  and  take  possession  of  the 
prize  :  take  as  many  men  as  you  can ;  and,  Mr  Keene,  go 
with  Mr  "Weymss,  and  as  soon  as  you  have  gained  the 
necessary  information,  come  back  with  the  boat  and  two 
hands." 

I  followed  the  third  lieutenant  into  the  boat,  and  we 
pulled  on  board  of  our  antagonist.  A  junior  officer 
received  us  on  the  deck,  and  presented  his  sword.  His 
left  arm  was  bound  up,  and  he  was  very  pale  from  loss  of 
blood.  He  spoke  pretty  good  English  j  we  found  that  we 
had  captured  the  Dort,  Dutch  frigate  of  thirty-eight  guns, 
bound  to  Cura9oa,  with  a  detachment  of  troops  for  the 
garrison,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  ammunition  and 
specie  on  board  for  the  use  of  the  colony. 

We  inquired  whether  the  captain  was  much  hurt,  as  he 
did  not  appear  on  deck. 

"  He  is  dead,  gentlemen,"  replied  the  young  officer : 
**he  was  my  father.  Our  loss  has  been  very  great.  I  am 
only  a  cadet,  yet  I  am  commanding  officer." 

A  tear  rolled  down  his  cheek  as  he  said  that  the  captain 
was  his  father,  and  I  felt  for  him.  Shortly  afterwards  he 
staggered  to  a  carronade  slide,  and  dropped  down  on  it, 
and  very  soon  was  in  a  state  of  insensibility. 

The  carnage  had  been  dreadful,  and  the  bulwarks  of 
the  vessel  had  been  shattered  to  pieces.  The  scene  was 
almost  as  bad  as  the  Stella^s  decks  before  she  was  blown 
up  by  the  negro  captain.  Several  of  the  guns  were  dis- 
mounted, and  two  of  them  had  burst.  I  had  only  time  to 
go  round  the  gun  deck,  and  then  I  ordered  two  hands 
into  the  boat,  that  I  might  make  my  report  to  Captain 
Delmar. 

I  asked  the  third  lieutenant  to  allow  me  to  take  on 
board  the  young  officer,  who  still  remained  lifeless  on  the 
carronade  slide,  and,  as  it  was  proper  for  me  to  bring  back 
with  me  the  commanding  officer,  he  consented.  We 
lowered  him  with  a  rope  into  the  boat,  and  then  I  returned 


212  Percival  Keene 

on  board  of  the  Calliope^  and  went  up  to  the  captain  to 
make  my  report,  and  present  him  with  the  sword  of  the 
officer  commanding  the  prize. 

Just  as  I  was  commencing  my  story,  Mr  Culpepper 
came  up  without  his  wig,  and  in  a  state  of  great  disorder, 
with  a  piece  of  dirty  paper  in  his  hand.  He  trembled  very 
much  from  the  effects  of  his  alarm,  but  made  a  very  pro- 
found bow,  and  said  to  Captain  Delmar — 

"  Here  is  the  state  of  killed  and  wounded,  Captain 
Delmar,  as  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  collect  them.  I 
could  not  possibly  get  them  ascertained  before,  although 
I  have  been  an  hour  or  two  employed — ever  since  Mr 
Keene  came  down." 

The  captain,  who  did  not  like  the  interruption,  replied 
very  haughtily,  "  Mr  Culpepper,  it's  the  duty  of  the 
surgeon  to  send  in  the  report  of  killed  and  wounded. 
You  had  better  go  down  below,  and  get  your  dress  in  a 
little  better  order.     Now,  Mr  Keene." 

Old  Culpepper  slunk  away  as  I  proceeded  to  give  the 
information,  and  the  captain  now  asked  the  carpenter  if 
the  pinnace  was  sufficiently  repaired. 

"  In  a  few  minutes,  sir,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Mr  Hippesley,  you  must,  then,  send  forty  hands  on 
board  the  prize  to  repair  her  damages,  as  far  as  we  can. 
Mr  Weymss  must  remain  on  board." 

In  the  meantime  the  young  officer  had  been  taken  down 
below  to  the  surgeon,  who  had  now  some  leisure  to  attend 
to  him.  He  was  soon  restored,  and  the  surgeon  expressed 
his  opinion  that  it  would  be  possible  to  save  his  arm.  I 
went  down  to  see  him,  and  I  gave  him  my  hammock  to 
sleep  in  for  the  present,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  comfortably 
arranged  under  the  half-deck  I  returned  to  the  quarter- 
deck, and  made  myself  as  useful  as  I  could,  for  we  had 
plenty  to  do  on  board  of  our  own  frigate,  knotting  and 
splicing,  having  only  made  temporary  repairs. 

It  was  now  dawn  of  day,  and  very  soon  afterwards 
broad  daylight.  The  men  were  ordered  aft  with  the 
buckets,  and  the  decks,  which  were   smeared  and  black 


Percival  Keene  213 

with  powder  and  the  blood  of  the  wounded,  were  washed 
down.  That  we  were  all  very  tired  I  hardly  need  say, 
but  it  was  not  yet  time  for  repose  j  the  magazines  had 
been  secured  and  the  fires  lighted. 

Another  boat,  with  the  carpenter  and  assistant  surgeon, 
had  been  sent  on  board  the  prize  to  remedy  any  serious 
damage,  and  to  assist  in  dressing  the  wounded.  I  was 
sent  with  the  boat.  Mr  Weymss,  the  third  lieutenant,  had 
not  been  idle  ;  jury-masts  were  in  preparation,  the  decks 
had  been  cleared,  the  dead  thrown  overboard,  and  the 
wounded  taken  below. 

On  mustering  the  remainder  of  the  Dorfs  ship's 
company,  and  calling  over  the  muster-roll  of  the  troops 
on  board,  we  found  that  she  had  lost  the  captain,  2 
lieutenants  and  10  officers,  73  seamen  and  61  soldiers, 
killed  J  and  the  first  lieutenant,  13  officers,  and  1 37 
wounded — 147  killed  and  151  wounded  :  total,  298.  She 
had  received  several  shot  between  wind  and  water,  and 
had  a  good  deal  of  water  in  the  hold  ;  this  was,  however, 
soon  remedied  by  the  carpenter  and  his  crew,  and  the 
frigate  pumped  out  by  the  prisoners. 

I  returned  on  board  the  Calliope  with  this  intelligence  to 
the  captain,  and  found  that  the  surgeon  had  just  sent  in 
the  report  of  our  own  loss,  which  was,  I  officer  and  17 
men  killed — master,  2  lieutenants,  2  midshipmen,  and  47 
wounded. 

"  Do  you  know  who  are  the  midshipmen  wounded  ?  " 
^aid  the  captain  to  me. 

"  I  heard  that  Mr  James  was  killed,  sir,  but  not  the 
names  of  those  who  are  wounded  ;  but  I  think  one  of 
them  must  be  Mr  Dott,  or  we  certainly  should  have  seen 
ihim  about." 

"  I  should  not  be  surprised,"  replied  the  captain. 
,^*  Sentry,  ask  who  are  the  young  gentlemen  wounded." 

The  sentry  replied,  "  Mr  Castles  and  Mr  Dott." 

"  Well,"  replied  the  captain,  '*  he'll  be  in  no  more 
mischief  for  some  time ;  I  heard  of  his  trick  to  the 
purser." 


214  Percival  Keene 

As  the  captain  was  saying  this,  I  perceived  the  piece 
of  paper  which  the  purser  had  brought  up  as  his  report  of 
killed  and  wounded  lying  on  the  table  with  the  other 
reports.  It  had,  apparently,  not  been  examined  by  the 
captain,  but  my  eye  caught  it,  and  I  observed,  written  in  a 
shaking  hand,  "Pieces  of  beef,  lo;  ditto  pork,  19  ;  raisins, 
17  ;  marines,  lo."     I  could  not  help  smiling. 

"What  are  you  amused  with,  Mr  Keene,  may  I  ask  ?  '* 
said  the  captain,  rather  gravely. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  sir,  for  venturing  so  in  your 
presence,"  replied  I ;  "  but  it  is  Mr  Culpepper's  report 
of  killed  and  wounded  5 "  which  I  then  took  up,  and 
handed  to  the  captain. 

This  proof  of  Mr  Culpepper's  state  of  mind  during 
the  conflict  was  too  much  for  even  Captain  Delmar,  who 
laughed  outright. 

"  The  old  fool,"  muttered  he. 

"  You  may  go  now,  Mr  Keene.  If  breakfast  is  ready, 
tell  Mr  Hippesley  to  let  the  men  have  it  as  soon  as 
possible." 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  replied  I,  and  bowing  respectfully, 
I  quitted  the  cabin ;  for  I  felt  that  Captain  Delmar 
thought  that  he  had  not  been  quite  so  reserved  towards 
me  as  he  always  wished  to  be. 

As  soon  as  I  had  given  the  captain's  orders,  I  went 
down  to  find  out  Tommy  Dott.  He  was  in  his  hammock 
next  to  mine,  in  which  I  put  the  young  Dutch  officer. 
Dott  was  wide  awake,  and,  apparently,  very  feverish. 

**  Where  are  you  hurt.  Tommy  ?" 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know,"  said  he.  **  Get  me  some 
water,  Keene." 

I  got  a  pannikin  of  water,  and  he  drank  it. 

"  Don't  you  know  where  you  are  hurt  ?  " 

"  I  believe  it's  my  side — somewhere  about  the  body, 
I  know  ;  but  I'm  so  stiff  all  over  that  I  can't  tell  exactly 
where.  Something  hit  me,  and  I  fell  right  down  the 
hatchway  ;  that's  all  I  know  about  it,  until  I  found  myself 
in  my  hammock." 


Percival  Keene  215 

"Well,  at  all  events,  you  won't  be  punished  now  for 
dropping  the  quid  into  Mr  Culpepper's  mouth." 

"  No,"  replied  Tommy,  with  a  smile,  in  spite  of  his 
pain  ;  "  but  I  would  have  played  him  a  better  trick  than 
that  if  I  had  had  any  idea  that  we  should  have  been  so 
soon  in  action.  I  wish  I  could  turn  round,  Keene — I 
think  I  should  be  easier." 

I  turned  poor  Tommy  in  his  hammock,  and  then  left 
him.  I  looked  at  the  son  of  the  Dutch  captain — he  was 
slumbering  ;  he  was  a  very  slight  youth,  with  very 
beautiful,  but  very  feminine  features.  I  felt  a  kindness 
towards  him,  poor  fellow  ;  for  he  had  lost  his  father,  and 
he  was  about  to  pass  his  best  years  in  prison.  But  the 
boatswain's  mates  piped  to  breakfast,  and  I  hastened  down 
into  the  berth  to  get  my  share  of  the  cocoa. 

As  soon  as  the  men  had  finished  their  breakfast,  the  hands 
were  again  turned  up,  the  lower  deck  cleared  and  washed, 
new  sails  bent,  and  the  guns  properly  secured ;  screens 
were  put  up  round  the  half-deck  where  the  wounded  were 
in  their  beds.  The  dead  were  brought  up  and  sewed  up 
in  their  hammocks,  laid  out  on  gratings,  and  covered  with 
the  ensign  and  Union  Jack,  preparatory  to  their  being 
committed  to  the  deep.  Another  party  was  sent  to  assist 
on  board  of  the  prize,  and  the  prisoners  were  brought  on 
board,  and  put  down  in  the  forehold,  which  had  been 
cleared  for  their  reception. 

By  noon  everything  was  so  far  ready  that  we  were 
enabled  to  take  the  prize  in  tow,  and  make  sail  on  the 
Calliope,  after  which,  the  men,  who  were  exhausted,  went 
to  dinner,  and  were  permitted  to  sleep  during  the  remainder 
of  the  day  until  the  evening,  when  the  ship's  company  was 
ordered  up,  and  the  dead  were  committed  to  the  deep  blue 
sea  with  the  usual  ceremonies. 

The  breeze  was  steady,  but  the  water  was  smooth 
during  the  night,  and  glad  I  was  to  throw  myself  on  one 
of  the  lockers  in  the  midshipmen's  berth,  after  so  many 
hours  of  excitement.  I  slept  till  four  in  the  morning,  and 
finding  the  planks  not  quite  so  soft  as  they  might  be,  I 


2i6  Percival  Keene 

then  turned  into  the  hammock  of  the  midshipman  of  the 
morning  watch,  and  remained  till  six  bells,  when  Bob 
Cross  came  down  and  told  me  that  the  captain  would  soon 
be  on  deck. 

"  Well,  Cross,"  said  I,  as  I  came  on  deck  and  went  aft 
to  look  at  the  prize  in  tow,  **  this  is  a  nice  business,  and 
our  captain  will  gain  a  great  deal  of  credit." 

**  And  he  deserves  it.  Master  Keene,"  replied  Cross  : 
"  As  I  said  before,  I  never  had  an  idea  that  he  could 
handle  his  ship  so  well — no,  nor  none  of  the  ship's 
company.  We  all  thought  Mr  Hippesley  the  best  officer 
of  the  two,  but  we  have  found  out  our  mistake.  The 
fact  is,  Mr  Keene,  Captain  Delmar  wraps  himself  up  in  his 
dignity  like  a  cloak,  and  there's  no  making  him  out,  till 
circumstances  oblige  him  to  take  it  off." 

"  That's  very  true,  Bob,"  replied  I  :  "it  is  only  this 
very  morning  that  he  laughed  himself,  and  I  laughed  also, 
and  he  pulled  up  immediately  afterwards,  twice  as  stiff  to 
me  as  before." 

I  then  told  Bob  of  Mr  Culpepper's  report,  which  amused 
him  very  much. 

"  I  am  sure  that  he  is  pleased  with  you,  Mr  Keene,  and 
I  must  say  that  you  were  very  useful  and  very  active." 

**  Do  you  know  that  the  carpenter  says  that  we  have 
received  injuries  that  cannot  be  well  repaired  without  the 
ship  going  into  dock,  and  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  we 
were  to  be  sent  home,  if  the  survey  confirms  his  report. 
I  hope  we  shall ;  I  am  tired  of  the  West  Indies,  and  I 
should  like  to  see  my  mother  ;  we  have  a  nice  breeze  now, 
and  we  are  two  points  free.  If  it  lasts,  we  shall  be  at 
Jamaica  in  a  fortnight  or  less." 

The  captain  coming  on  deck  put  an  end  to  our  con- 
versation. 

Before  night  the  prize  had  got  up  jury-masts,  and  sail 
set  upon  them,  and  we  went  through  the  water  more 
rapidly.  In  ten  days  we  arrived  at  Port  Royal  with  our 
prize.  The  captain  went  on  shore,  and,  what  was  still 
more   agreeable,   we   got   rid   of    all   our   prisoners   and 


Percival  Keene  217 

wounded  men.  A  survey,  in  consequence  of  the  carpenter's 
report,  was  held  upon  the  Calliope^  and  the  result  was,  she 
was  ordered  home  to  be  repaired.  The  Dort  was  com- 
missioned by  the  admiral,  and  Mr  Hippesley  received  an 
acting  order  to  the  sloop  of  war,  which  had  become  vacant 
by  the  commander  of  her  being  promoted  into  the  Dort, 
which  was  now  christened  the  Curapa. 

In  ten  days  after  our  arrival  we  were  ready,  and  made 
sail  for  old  England.  Tommy  Dott  and  the  second  lieu- 
tenant remained  on  board,  and  were  both  convalescent 
before  we  entered  the  Channel.  Tommy's  Dott's  wound, 
by-the-bye,  was  a  splinter  in  the  back,  added  to  severe 
bruises  from  tumbling  down  the  hatchway. 

Captain  Delmar  had  shown  great  kindness  to  the  son 
of  the  Dutch  captain,  and  he  did  not  send  him  on  shore 
with  the  rest  of  the  prisoners,  but  permitted  him  to  remain, 
and  come  home  in  the  Calliope,  He  recovered  slowly,  but 
was  soon  out  of  danger,  and  was  walking  about  with  his 
arm  in  a  sling  long  before  we  arrived  in  England.  It 
appeared  to  me  that,  during  the  passage  home,  old 
Culpepper  was  not  so  much  in  the  good  graces  of  Captain 
Delmar  as  he  used  to  be ;  he  was,  however,  more 
obsequious  than  ever.  We  had  a  fine  run  home,  and 
in  seven  weeks  from  our  leaving  Port  Royal  we  dropped 
our  anchor  at  Spithead. 

I  may  have  been  wrong,  but  it  certainly  did  appear  to 
me  that,  as  we  neared  the  coast  of  England,  the  behaviour 
of  Captain  Delmar  was  more  reserved  to  me  (I  may  say 
it  was  harsher)  than  ever  it  had  been  before.  Hurt  at 
treatment  which  I  felt  I  did  not  deserve,  I  tried  to  analyse 
the  cause  as  I  walked  up  and  down  the  deck,  and  at  last 
I  decided  that  his  pride  was  again  alarmed.  On  the  one 
hand  he  was  returning  to  his  own  country  to  meet  with 
his  aristocratical  connections,  and  on  the  other  he  was 
reminded  of  my  mother,  and  his  mesalliance  with  her — if 
such  a  term  can  be  used  to  a  woman  who  had  sacrificed 
herself  to  one  above  her  in  rank.  At  all  events,  I  was 
the  result  of  that  connection,  and  I  presumed  that  he  was 


2i8  Percival  Keene 

ashamed  of  it,  and  consequently  kept  me  at  a  distance, 
and  checked  his  feelings  towards  me.  Perhaps  he  thought 
that  my  mother  might  be  induced  to  disclose  to  me  that 
which  I  had  under  his  own  hand-writing,  and  wore  next 
my  heart ;  or  he  might  consider  I  was  no  longer  a  boy, 
but  a  tall  young  man,  and  one  who  might  be  induced  to 
claim  his  protection.  Such  were  my  reflections,  and  my 
resolutions  were  taken  accordingly — I  wanted  no  Bob 
Cross  to  counsel  me  now. 

When  the  captain  left  the  ship,  I  made  no  request,  as 
did  the  other  midshipmen,  for  leave  to  see  my  friends — 
not  even  when  he  returned  on  board,  which  he  did  several 
times  after  the  ship  had  gone  into  harbour,  and  was 
stripping  preparatory  to  being  docked.  One  thing,  how- 
ever, gave  me  great  satisfaction,  which  was,  that  when 
the  dispatch  which  we  brought  home  was  published,  I 
found  my  name  honourably  mentioned  in  conjunction  with 
other  officers,  and  but  three  midshipmen  were  named. 

"When  the  Calliope  went  into  dock,  the  report  of  the 
dock-yard  was  very  unfavourable.  She  required  a 
thorough  repair,  which  would  take  some  months.  She 
was,  therefore,  ordered  to  be  paid  off.  In  the  meantime, 
the  captain  had  gone  to  London.  During  his  sojourn  at 
Portsmouth,  I  had  never  spoken  to  him,  except  on  duty, 
and  he  had  left  me  without  a  word  of  explanation  as  to 
his  intentions  towards  me.  As  soon,  however,  as  the 
order  came  down  for  paying  off  the  ship,  I  received  a 
letter  from  him,  very  cold  and  stiff,  stating  that  I  might, 
if  I  pleased,  join  any  other  ship,  and  he  would  recommend 
me  to  the  captain ;  or  I  might  remain  on  the  books  of  the 
guard  ship,  and  wait  until  he  commissioned  another  vessel, 
when  he  would  be  happy  to  take  me  with  him. 

My  reply  was  immediate.  I  thanked  him  for  his 
kindness,  and  hoped  I  might  remain  on  board  the  guard- 
ship  until  he  took  the  command  of  another  vessel,  as 
I  did  not  wish  to  sail  with  any  other  captain.  I  had 
been  brought  forward  by  him  in  the  service,  and  preferred 
waiting  for  months  rather  than  lose  his  kind  protection. 


Percival  Keene  219 

The  only  reply  to  my  letter  wavS  an  order  from  the 
Admiralty  for  me  to  be  discharged  into  the  guard-ship 
when  the  Calliope  was  paid  off. 

I  hardly  need  say  that  I  had  written  and  received 
letters  from  my  mother,  who  was  delighted  at  my  name 
being  mentioned  in  the  despatches ;  but  I  will  defer 
family  news  till  the  proper  opportunity,  as  I  must  first 
tell  all  that  occurred  in  the  Calliope  before  she  was  paid 
off. 

The  reader  will  recollect  that  the  son  of  the  Dutch 
captain,  whose  name  was  Vangilt,  had  been  permitted 
to  come  home  in  the  ship  instead  of  being  sent  to  prison. 
He  and  I  were  very  intimate,  and  when  I  discovered  that 
he  was  the  cousin  of  Minnie  Vanderwelt,  I  became  more 
partial  to  him.  He  was  very  melancholy  during  the 
passage  home ;  how,  indeed,  could  he  be  otherwise, 
with  the  prospect  of  being  a  prisoner  during  the  re- 
mainder of  the  war  ?  and  he  often  expressed  his  feelings 
on  the  subject. 

**  Could  you  not  escape  ? "  said  I.  one  evening. 

"I  fear  not,"  replied  he.  **If  once  out  of  prison, 
I  have  no  doubt  but  that  I  could  get  a  conveyance  over 
the  Channel  by  means  of  the  smugglers ;  indeed,  I  have 
connections  in  England  who  would  assist  me." 

When  Captain  Delmar  went  away  to  town  he  had 
quite  forgotten  the  poor  fellow,  and  Mr  Weymss,  who 
was  the  commanding  officer,  did  not  make  any  special 
report  of  him,  as  he  thought  he  might  defer  it  till  the 
last  moment,  as  every  day  out  of  prison  would  be  so 
much  gained  by  young  Vangilt,  who  was  a  general 
favourite. 

In  this  instance,  my  regard  for  the  young  man  made 
me  quite  forget  my  duty  as  an  officer  and  the  Articles 
of  War.  I  knew  that  I  was  about  to  do  wrong ;  but 
I  considered,  that  with  so  many  thousand  prisoners  which 
we  had  in  England,  one  more  or  less  could  be  of  no 
consequence,  and  I  set  to  work  to  see  if  I  could  not 
effect  his  escape. 


220  Percival  Keene 

After  much  cogitation,  I  found  I  could  do  nothing 
without  Bob  Cross,  and  I  consulted  with  him.  Bob 
shook  his  head,  and  said  it  was,  he  believed,  hanging 
matter ;  but,  after  all,  it  was  a  pity  that  such  a  nice 
lad  should  be  peeping  between  iron  bars ;  "  besides," 
continued  he,  "he  lost  his  father  in  the  action,  and  he 
ought  not  to  lose  his  liberty  also.  Well,  Mr  Keene, 
show  me  how  I  can  help  you." 

"  Why,  Bob,  there's  a  very  pretty  little  girl,  who  very 
often  comes  alongside  with  the  old  woman,  and  you  go 
down  into  the  boat  and  talk  with  her." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Bob  ;  "  that's  the  little  girl  I  told 
you  of,  that  used  to  repeat  her  fables  on  my  knee.  The 
fact  is,  I  hope  to  splice  her  some  of  these  days.  It's 
her  mother  who  is  with  her,  and  she  will  not  let  her 
come  on  board  to  mix  with  the  other  women,  because 
she  is  good  and  modest ;  too  good  for  me,  I'm  afraid, 
in  one  sense  of  the  word," 

"  How  do  you  mean.  Bob  ?  " 

"  Why,  sir,  when  I  first  knew  her,  she  and  her  mother 
were  living  upon  what  they  could  earn,  for  the  father 
was  killed  in  action  many  years  ago,  and  I  used  to  help 
them  as  far  as  I  could  ;  but  now  I  find  that,  although 
they  are  not  changed,  things  are,  most  confoundedly. 
Her  uncle  lost  his  wife ;  he  is  considered  a  rich  man, 
and,  being  stone-blind,  and  having  no  one  to  take  care 
of  him  after  his  wife's  death,  he  sent  for  this  girl  and 
her  mother  to  keep  his  house,  and  he  is  very  fond  of 
the  girl,  and  declares  that  he  will  leave  her  all  his  money, 
and  that  she  shall  marry  well.  Now,  sir,  if  she  was 
to  marry  me,  a  petty  officer  only,  it  would  not  be 
considered  that  she  married  well :  so  you  see,  sir,  there's 
a  hitch." 

"  Who  and  what  was  he  ? " 

"  He  was  a  smuggler,  sir,  and  a  very  successful  one ; 
he  has  six  or  seven  houses,  all  his  own  property,  besides 
the  one  he  lives  in  himself.  He  lives  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  out  of  Gosport.     I  know  all  about  him,  although 


Percival  Keene  221 

I  have  never  seen  him.  Soon  after  he  left  off  smuggling, 
he  lost  his  eyesight,  and,  somehow  or  another,  he  con- 
sidered it  was  a  judgment  upon  him — at  least,  his  wife, 
who  had  joined  the  Ranters,  persuaded  him  so — and  so 
he  took  a  religious  turn,  and  now  he  does  nothing  but 
pray,  and  call  himself  a  poor  blind  sinner." 

"Well,  Bob,  but  I  do  not  see  why  you  should  give 
up  the  girl." 

"No,  sir,  nor  will  she  or  her  mother  give  me  up.  I 
could  marry  her  to-morrow  without  his  consent,  but 
I  do  not  like  to  do  her  that  injury." 

**  He  is  stone-blind,  you  say  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"We'll  talk  your  affair  over  another  time.  What  I 
want  at  present  is,  to  help  this  poor  young  Vangilt  to 
escape.  He  says,  that  if  once  clear,  the  smugglers  would 
put  him  on  the  other  side  of  the  water.  Now,  it  appears 
to  me  that  it  would  be  very  easy  for  him  to  get  out  of 
the  ship  unperceived,  if  he  were  dressed  in  woman's 
clothes,  so  many  women  are  going  and  coming  all  day 
long." 

"Very  true,  sir,  especially  on  pay-day,  when  nobody 
keeps  any  look-out  at  ail.  I  see  now,  you  want  some 
of  Mary's  clothes  for  him ;  they  would  fit  very  well." 

"  Exactly  -,  and  I  think  that,  as  her  uncle  had  been  a 
smuggler,  we  might  go  and  consult  him  as  to  his  escape 
over  the  water.  Vangilt  will  pay  ;^Too  with  pleasure — 
he  told  me  so.  That  will  be  an  introduction  for  you 
as  well  as  for  me  to  the  old  fellow." 

"  I  think  we  had  better  let  the  old  fellow  suppose 
it's  a  woman— don't  you,  sir .''  But  what  shall  we  call 
ourselves  r " 

"  Why,  I  will  be  a  sort  of  agent  for  ships,  and  you 
shall  be  a  captain." 

"  A  captain  !  Mr  Keene." 

"  Yes ;  a  captain  who  has  had  a  ship,  and  expects 
another.  Why,  you  were  a  captain  of  the  fore-top  before 
you  were  rated  coxswain." 


222  Percival  Keene 

**  Well,  sir,  I  must  consult  Mary  and  her  mother,  and 
then  rU  let  you  know  :  they  will  come  this  afternoon, 
perhaps  in  helping  Mr  Vangilt,  I  may  help  myself." 

That  night  Bob  Cross  told  me  that  Mary  and  her 
mother  were  quite  willing  to  assist,  and  that  they  thought 
it  would  be  a  very  good  introduction  to  old  Waghorn : 
that  we  must  expect  some  religious  scruples  at  first, 
but  we  must  persevere,  and  they  had  no  doubt  that  the 
old  man  would  contrive  to  get  the  young  man  over 
to  Cherbourg,  or  some  other  place  on  the  other  side ; 
that  we  had  better  call  on  him  in  the  evening,  and  they 
would  be  out  of  the  way. 

As  soon  as  the  work  was  over  for  the  day.  Bob  Cross 
and  I  obtained  leave,  and  set  oiF  for  Mr  Waghorn's  house. 
We  were  met  by  Mary  and  her  mother,  who  pointed 
it  out  to  us,  and  then  continued  their  walk.  We  went  to 
the  door,  and  found  the  old  man  smoking  his  pipe. 

**  Who's  there  ?  "  cried  he,  as  we  lifted  the  latch  of  the 
gate. 

"  Friends,  sir,"  replied  Cross  ;  "  two  persons  who  come 
to  talk  on  business." 

"  Business  !  I've  no  business — I've  done  with  business 
long  ago  :  I  think  of  nothing  but  my  perishing  soul — poor 
blind  worm  that  I  am." 

He  was  a  very  fine-looking  old  man,  although  weather- 
beaten,  and  his  silver  locks  hung  down  on  his  collar  ;  his 
beard  was  not  shaved,  but  clipped  with  scissors :  his  want 
of  sight  gave  him  a  mournful  look. 

"  Nevertheless,  sir,  I  must  introduce  myself  and  my 
friend,  the  captain,"  replied  I,  **  for  we  want  your  assist- 
ance." 

"  My  assistance  !  poor  blind  beetle — how  can  I  assist 
you  ? " 

"  The  fact  is,  sir,  that  a  young  woman  is  very  anxious 
to  return  to  her  friends  on  the  other  side  of  the  water, 
and  knowing  that  you  have  acquaintance  with  those  who 
run  to  and  fro,  we  thought  you  might  help  the  poor  young 
woman  to  a  passage." 


Percival  Keene  223 

**  That's  to  say,  you've  heard  that  I  was  a  smuggler. 
People  do  say  so ;  but,  gentlemen,  I  now  pay  customs  and 
excise — my  tea  has  paid  duty,  and  so  has  my  tobacco ;  so 
does  everything — the  king  has  his  own.  The  Bible  says, 
*  Render  unto  Caesar  the  things  which  are  Caesar's.' 
Gentlemen,  I  stand  by  the  Bible.  I  am  a  poor,  sinful  old 
wretch — God  forgive  me." 

"We  ask  nothing  against  the  Bible,  Mr  "Waghorn  ;  it's 
our  duty  to  assist  those  who  are  in  distress  ;  it's  only  a 
poor  young  woman." 

"  A  poor  young  woman.  If  she's  poor,  people  don't  do 
such  work  for  nothing ;  besides,  it's  wrong,  gentlemen — 
I've  given  up  all  that, — I've  a  precious  soul  to  look  after, 
and  I  can't  divert  my  attention  from  it.  I  wish  you 
good-bye,  gentlemen." 

At  this  moment  Mary  and  her  mother  returned,  and  we 
rose  up. 

"Mrs  James,  is  that  you  and  Mary?  here's  a  captain 
and  his  friend  come  to  me ;  but  it's  a  fool's  errand,  and  so 
I've  told  them." 

I  then  stated  to  Mrs  James  what  we  had  come  for, 
and  begged  that  she  would  persuade  Mr  Waghorn. 

"  Well,  Mr  Waghorn,  why  won't  you  ? — it's  a  good 
action,  and  will  have  its  reward  in  heaven." 

"  Yes  ;  but  she's  a  poor  young  woman,  and  can't  pay 
her  passage,  so  it's  no  use." 

"  On  the  contrary,"  replied  I,  "  the  captain  here  will 
become  security,  that  ;^ioo  shall  be  paid  down  as  soon  as 
she  arrives  in  any  part  of  France  or  Holland." 

"  Will  he  ?     But  who's  the  captain  ?  " 

"  I  haven't  a  ship  just  now,  but  I  expect  one  soon," 
replied  Bob,  "  and  the  money  shall  be  paid  at  once,  if  you 
will  only  receive  the  young  woman  until  she  can  be  sent 
off." 

"  Well,  let  me  see — there's  James  Martin  ;  no,  he  won't 
do.  There's  Will  Simpson;  yes,  that's  the  man.  Well, 
it's  a  good  act ;  and,  Captain,  when  will  you  bring  the 
money  .'' " 


2  24  Percival  Keene 

Now  the  ship  was  to  be  paid  off  on  Wednesday,  and  as 
we  had  each  three  years'  pay  due,  there  was  no  difficulty 
about  that;  so  I  replied,  "On  Wednesday,  the  captain 
will  give  the  money  to  this  lady,  or  whoever  comes  with 
us  to  receive  the  young  woman ;  will  you  not.  Captain 
Cross?" 

"  Oh  !  certainly  ;  the  money  is  ready  at  an  hour's 
notice,"  replied  Bob.  "I'm  sure  that  she'll  pay  me  back, 
if  she  can  ;  and  if  she  can't,  it's  of  no  consequence." 

"  Well,  well,  it's  a  bargain,"  replied  the  old  man.  "  I'm 
a  poor  blind  beetle,  a  sinful  old  soul;  I've  nothing  to  do 
but  to  make  my  peace  with  heaven.  It's  charity — *  Charity 
covereth  a  multitude  of  sins,'  saith  St  Paul.  Recollect 
;£'too — that's  the  bargain.  I'll  send  Mrs  James  to  you ; 
you  must  not  call  again  till  she's  on  the  other  side  of  the 
water." 

"  Many  thanks,  sir,"  replied  Bob.  "  I  won't  call  till  I 
hear  she  is  safe,  and  then  I'll  bring  you  some  tobacco  to 
smoke,  such  as  you  don't  often  pick  up  now-a-days." 

"  Happy  to  see  you,  Captain  Cross,  and  your  friend 
there,"  replied  the  old  man. 

We  then  took  our  leave.  Mrs  James,  after  we  were 
gone,  praised  the  appearance  of  Captain  Cross,  as  such  a 
nice-looking  man,  and  old  Waghorn  evidently  thought 
well  of  him  by  the  answer  he  made.  Mary,  however, 
pretended  to  prefer  me. 

As  soon  as  I  returned  on  board,  I  told  young  Vangilt 
what  I  had  been  about.  He  wrung  my  hand,  and  the 
tears  started  in  his  eyes.  "  You,  as  an  officer,  are  indeed 
risking  much  for  me.  As  to  the  money,  you  know  me,  I 
trust,  too  well  not  to  be  sure  of  receiving  it  as  soon  as  I 
can  send  it ;  but  I  never  can  repay  your  kindness." 

"  Perhaps  you  may  be  able  to  help  me  one  of  these  days," 
I  replied.  "Who  knows?  It's  fortune  of  war,  my  good 
fellow ;  but  it's  as  well  not  to  be  seen  too  much  together." 
So  saying,  I  left  him. 

The  next  day,  Mrs  James  came  off  with  the  necessary 
garments  and  bonnet  for  his  escape,  and  they  were  given 


Percival  Keene  225 

me  by  Bob  Cross.  The  day  after  was  pay  day  -,  and  the 
ship  was  in  such  a  state  of  confusion,  and  there  were  so 
many  people  on  board,  that  there  was  no  difficulty  whatever. 
Vangilt  changed  his  clothes  in  the  midshipmen's  berth, 
which  was  empty,  and  Bob  Cross  handed  him  down  the 
side  into  the  boat,  where  Mrs  James  waited  to  receive 
him.  Bob  and  I  had  both  been  paid,  and  we  gave  her  the 
£100  for  old  Waghorn.  The  boat  shoved  off;  Vangilt 
arrived  safe  at  Waghorn's  house,  where  he  was  kept 
concealed  for  eight  days,  when,  for  the  sum  of  ;£20,  he 
was  safely  landed  on  the  French  coast,  old  Waghorn 
having  pocketed  ;^8o  by  the  transaction,  which,  considering 
he  acted  out  of  pure  charity,  was  a  pretty  good  reward. 

Having  thus  successfully  managed,  by  being  guilty  of 
high  treason,  in  aiding  and  abetting  the  enemy,  I  bade  fare- 
well to  Bob  Cross,  leaving  him  to  follow  up  his  amour, 
while  I  went  to  Chatham  to  pay  my  respects  to  my  mother. 
I  had  made  up  my  mind  how  to  act.  I  was  no  longer  a 
child,  but  a  man  in  reflection  as  well  as  appearance. 

I  arrived,  and  hastened  to  the  house  from  which  I  had 
escaped  so  mysteriously  the  last  time  I  was  in  it.  My 
mother  threw  herself  in  my  arms,  embracing  me,  and 
then  looking  at  me  with  surprise  and  pleasure.  Three 
years  and  a  half  had  changed  me — she  hardly  knew  me, 
for  her  association  of  ideas  had  still  pictured  me'  as  the 
smart  stripling  whom  she  had,  with  so  much  anguish, 
consigned  into  the  hands  of  Bob  Cross.  She  was  proud 
of  me — my  adventures,  my  dangers,  my  conduct,  and 
my  honourable  mention  in  the  Gazette,  were  all  known 
to  her,  and  she  had  been  evidently  congratulated  by 
many  upon  my  successful  career.  My  grandmother,  who 
had  grown  much  older  in  appearance,  seemed  to  be 
softened  towards  me,  and  I  had  sense  enough  to  receive 
her  advances  with  great  apparent  cordiality.  My  aunt 
and  the  captain  were  delighted  to  see  me,  and  I  found 
that  my  two  cousins,  of  whose  appearance  I  had  been 
duly  apprized,  were  very  pretty  children.  I  found  that 
my  mother  had  two  assistants  in  her  business,  and  every- 
P.K  p 


226  Percival  Keene 

thing  appeared  to  be  on  a  grander  scale,  and  more  flourish- 
ing than  ever. 

The  first  two  or  three  days  were  devoted  to  narratives, 
communications,  explanations,  and  admirations,  as  is  usually 
the  case  after  so  long  an  absence :  after  which,  we  quietly 
settled  down  in  the  relative  positions  of  mother  and  son, 
and  she  assumed,  or  rather  would  have  assumed,  her 
control  over  me,  but  this  was  not  my  wish  ;  I  had  made 
up  my  mind  that,  although  a  clever  woman,  I  must  in 
future  control  her,  and  I  took  the  first  opportunity  of 
a  long  tete  a  tete,  to  let  her  know  that  such  was  my 
intention. 

Speaking  of  Captain  Delmar,  I  at  once  told  her  that 
I  knew  he  was  my  father,  and  that  I  had  his  own  hand- 
writing to  prove  it.  She  denied  it  at  first ;  but  I  told 
her  that  all  denial  was  useless,  that  I  had  possession  of 
the  letter  he  had  written  to  her  upon  my  supposed  death, 
and  that  it  was  no  ghost,  but  I,  who  had  frightened  my 
grandmother. 

This  was  my  first  blow,  and  a  heavy  one,  to  my  poor 
mother;  for  what  woman  can  bear  to  be  humiliated  by 
her  offspring  being  acquainted  with  her  indiscretion } 
I  loved  my  mother,  and  would  fain  have  spared  her  this 
pang,  had  it  not  been  that  all  my  future  plans  were  based 
upon  this  one  point,  and  it  was  necessary  she  should  aid 
and  abet  me  in  them. 

My  poor  mother  was  bowed  to  the  earth  when  she 
found  that  it  was  in  vain  to  deny  my  parentage :  she 
covered  her  face  with  her  hands  in  deep  shame  before 
her  child,  but  I  consoled,  and  caressed,  and  told  her 
(what  I  really  felt)  that  I  was  indebted  to  her  for  not 
being  the  son  of  a  private  marine;  that,  at  all  events, 
I  had  noble  blood  in  my  veins,  and  would  prove  myself 
worthy  of  my  descent,  v/hether  it  were  acknowledged 
or  not ;  but  from  that  hour  I  took  the  command  over 
her — from  that  hour  it  was  I  that  dictated,  and  her 
authority  as  a  parent  was  gone  for  ever.  Let  it  not  be 
imagined   that  I  treated   her   harshly ;    on  the  contrary, 


Percival  Keene  227 

I  was  more  kind,  and,  before  other  people,  more  dutiful 
than  ever  I  was  before  :  she  was  my  only  confidant,  and 
to  her  only  did  I  explain  the  reasons  of  my  actions  :  she 
was  my  adviser,  but  her  advice  was  not  that  of  a  parent, 
but  that  of  a  humble,  devoted,  and  attached  friend,  and 
during  the  remainder  of  her  days  this  position  was  never 
altered. 

As  soon  as  my  mother  had  acknowledged  the  fact, 
there  was  no  longer  any  reservation  on  my  part.  I  told 
her  what  was  the  conduct  of  Captain  Delmar  towards 
me.  I  pointed  out  his  checking  any  display  of  paternal 
feelings  towards  me,  and  also  the  certainty  that  I  had 
that  he  was  partial  to  and  proud  of  me.  I  explained  to 
her  the  line  of  conduct  which  I  had  pursued,  and  was 
determined  still  to  pursue,  towards  him. 

"  Percival,"  said  my  mother,  "  I  see  the  judiciousness 
of  what  you  say,  and  of  your  behaviour  towards  him  ; 
but  allow  me  to  ask  you,  what  is  the  object  you  are 
aiming  at — I  mean  particularly  aiming  at  .'*  Of  course, 
you  hope  to  obtain  advancement  from  his  interest;  and, 
perhaps,  if  he  becomes  more  attached  to  you,  he  may  not 
forget  you  when  he  dies  •,  but  it  appears  to  me  that  you 
have  something  nearer  to  your  heart  than  all  this — tell 
me,  am  I  right  ?  " 

"You  are,  my  dear  mother;  my  great  end  is,  that 
Captain  Delmar  should  acknowledge  me  as  his  son." 

"  I  fear  that  he  will  never  do  that,  Percival ;  nor,  indeed, 
do  I  think  you  would  gain  by  it.  When  you  are  more 
advanced  in  the  world,  your  parentage  may  be  considered 
as  obscure;  but  still,  being  born  in  wedlock,  it  will  be 
more  respectable  than  the  acknowledgment  you  would 
seek  from  Captain  Delmar.  You  are  not  aware  of  the 
affronts  you  may  meet  with  by  obtaining  what  you  evi- 
dently wish ;  and  once  known  as  the  son  of  Captain  Delmar, 
you  may  wish  that  it  was  never  promulgated." 

"I  was  born  in  wedlock,  mother,  as  you  say,  and  as 
many  others  are  who  now  are  peers  of  the  realm,  and  in 
virtue  of  their  being  born  in  wedlock,  succeed  to  property, 


228  Percival  Keene 

to  which  they  otherwise  would  not  be  entitled.  Your 
shame  (excuse  me  for  using  the  word)  and  my  disgrace 
are  equally  covered  by  that  wedlock,  which  is  an  answer 
to  any  accusations  of  illegitimacy.  As  to  affronts,  I  do  not 
fear  them,  or  ever  shall,  from  those  who  know  me.  I  can 
defend  and  protect  myself;  but  it  is  a  great  difference  to 
me  to  let  the  world  suppose  that  I  am  the  son  of  Ben  the 
marine,  when  I  know  myself  to  be  the  son  of  the  future 
Lord  De  Versely.  I  wish  to  be  acknowledged  by  Captain 
Delmar  in  such  a  way  as  to  convince  the  world  that  such 
is  the  fact,  without  the  world  being  able  to  throw  it  up  in 
my  face.  That  is  easily  done,  if  Captain  Delmar  chooses 
to  do  it ;  and  if  done,  as  it  ought  to  be  done,  will  lead  to 
my  benefit.  At  all  events,  it  will  satisfy  my  pride  ;  for  I 
feel  that  I  am  not  the  son  of  your  husband,  but  have  blood 
boiling  in  my  veins  which  would  satisfy  the  proudest 
aristocrat.  I  prefer  the  half  relation  to  that  class,  such  as 
it  is,  with  all  its  penalties,  to  being  supposed  to  be  the  son 
of  the  man  whom,  from  prudential  motives  alone,  you  took 
to  be  your  husband." 

"  Well,  Percival,  I  cannot  blame  you ;  and  do  not  you 
therefore  blame  your  mother  too  much,  when  you  consider 
that  the  same  feeling  was  the  cause  of  her  becoming  your 
mother." 

**  Far  from  it,  my  dear  mother,"  replied  I  -,  "only  let  us 
now  act  in  concert — I  require  your  assistance.  Allow  me 
to  ask  you  one  question — have  you  not  realised  a  sufficient 
sum  of  money  to  enable  you  to  retire  from  your  business  ? " 

**I  certainly  have,  my  dear  Percival,  much  more  than  is 
necessary  for  me  to  live  in  comfort,  and  I  may  say,  some 
little  luxury  ;  but  I  have  thought  of  you,  and  for  your 
sake  every  year  have  continued  to  add  to  my  profits." 

"Then,  my  dear  mother,  for  my  sake  give  up  your 
business  as  soon  as  possible ;  money  is  not  my  object." 

"  Tell  me  what  your  reasons  are  for  this  demand." 

"My  dear  mother,  I  will  be  candid  with  you.  I  wish 
you  to  retire  from  business,  and  leave  this  place  for  any 
distant  part  of  England  j  I  wish  you  to  change  your  name. 


Percival  Keene  229 

and,  in  one  word,  I  wish  Captain  Delmar  should  believe 
that  you  are  dead." 

*' And  why  so,  Percival?  I  cannot  see  how  that  will 
benefit  you :  it  was  on  my  account  that  he  took  charge  of 
you.  You  are  not  sure  that  he  may  not  be  severed  from 
you,  and  who  knows  but  that  my  supposed  death  may 
occasion  him  to  desert  you  altogether  ? " 

'*  You  assist  my  cause,  my  dear  mother,  by  what  you 
say,  if  it  is  on  your  account  that  Captain  Delmar  is  my 
friend ;  and  if,  as  you  say,  he  might  desert  me  when  you 
are  dead,  or  supposed  to  be  so,  it  is  evident  that  his  motive 
of  action  must  be  fear.  You  have  the  secret  of  my  birth, 
which  he  supposes  to  be  known  only  to  you  and  to  him. 
I  am  convinced  that  if  you  were  supposed  dead,  and  that 
the  secret  was  his  own,  if  he  thought  that  there  was  no 
proof  whatever  against  him,  he  would  then  not  care 
showing  towards  me  that  regard  which  he  is  inclined  to 
feel  as  a  father,  and  which  is  now  checked  by  his  pride. 
Captain  Delmar  is  naturally  of  a  kind  and  affectionate  dis- 
position— that  I  am  sure  of.  Your  memory  would  do 
more  for  me  than  your  existence  ever  can,  and  as  for  the 
rest,  leave  that  to  me.  At  all  events,  if  he  should,  as  I  do 
not  believe  he  will,  be  inclined  to  throw  me  off,  I  have 
still  his  written  acknowledgment  that  I  am  his  son,  to 
make  use  of  in  case  of  necessity.  Now,  my  dear  mother, 
you  must  consent  to  do  as  I  wish.  Give  up  your  business 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  retire  to  another  part  of  the 
country.  When  I  consider  it  a  proper  time  to  do  so,  your 
death  shall  be  made  known  to  him.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
he  will  be  afloat  again  in  a  few  months,  and  when  we  are 
out  of  England,  I  will  bide  the  proper  time." 

"  But  your  grandmother,  Percival  —  must  I  tell 
her?" 

"  No  ;  tell  her  only  that  you  intend  to  retire  from  busi- 
ness, and  go  away  from  Chatham  ;  say  that  you  will  in 
future  reside  in  Devonshire,  and  ask  her  to  accompany  you. 
Depend  upon  it,  she  will  be  pleased  with  your  intentions. 
As  to  what  we  arrange  relative  to  Captain  Delmar,  say 


230  Percival  Keene 

nothing  to  her — she  hates  his  very  name,  and  is  not  likely 
to  talk  about  him." 

"Well,  Percival,  you  will  allow  me  till  to-morrow  to 
think  about  it  before  I  give  a  decided  answer." 

"  Certainly,  my  dear  mother ;  I  wish  you  so  to  do,  as  I 
am  convinced  that  you  will  agree  with  me  ;  and  I  infinitely 
prefer  that  you  should  decide  on  conviction,  than  be  induced 
by  maternal  regard." 

As  I  was  well  assured,  my  mother's  decision  was  favour- 
able to  my  wishes.  She  consulted  with  my  grandmother, 
who  approved  of  her  intentions,  and  then  it  was  made 
public  that  Mrs  Keene  intended  to  retire  from  business, 
and  that  the  good-will  was  to  be  disposed  of  along  with 
the  stock.  My  aunt  Milly  and  Captain  Bridgeman  appeared 
well  content  that  my  mother  should  take  the  step  which 
she  proposed.  In  short,  all  the  family  approved  of  the 
measure,  which  is  not  a  very  usual  circumstance  in  this 
world.  I  now  employed  myself  in  assisting  my  mother  in 
her  affairs.  In  a  month  we  found  a  purchaser  of  the  stock 
and  good-will,  and  when  the  sum  paid  was  added  to  my 
mother's  former  accumulations,  she  found  herself  possessed 
of  j^  1 2,000  in  the  Three  per  Cents.,  the  interest  of  which, 
;^3oo,  was  more  than  sufficient  for  her  living  comfortably 
in  Devonshire,  especially  as  my  grandmother  had  still 
remaining  an  income  very  nearly  amounting  to  ;^2oo  per 
annum. 

In  another  month  everything  was  arranged,  and  my 
mother  bade  farewell  to  her  sister  and  all  her  friends,  and 
left  Chatham,  after  having  resided  there  more  than  seven- 
teen years. 

Long  before  my  mother  had  removed  from  Chatham,  I 
received  a  letter  from  young  Vangilt,  announcing  his  safe 
arrival  in  Amsterdam,  and  enclosing  an  order  to  receive  the 
money  advanced,  from  a  house  in  London.  His  letter  was 
very  grateful,  but,  as  I  had  cautioned  him,  not  one  word 
was  in  it  which  could  implicate  me,  had  it  fallen  into  other 
hands. 

I  may  as  well  here  observe,  that  in  the  hurry  of  paying 


Percival  Keene  231 

ofF  the  ship,  Vangilt  was  never  missed,  and  although  it 
did  occur  to  the  commanding  officer  after  he  had  gone  on 
shore  that  Mr  Vangilt  had  not  been  sent  to  prison,  he 
thought  it  just  as  well  not  to  raise  a  question  which  might 
get  himself  into  a  scrape ;  in  short,  nothing  was  thought 
or  said  about  it  by  anybody. 

A  few  days  before  my  mother  quitted  Chatham,  I  went 
up  to  London  to  receive  the  money,  and  then  went  to  Ports- 
mouth to  repay  the  portion  belonging  to  Bob  Cross.  I 
found  that  Bob  had  made  good  use  of  his  time,  and 
that  the  old  smuggler  now  received  him  as  a  suitor  to  his 
niece.  As,  however,  Mary  was  still  very  young — not  yet 
seventeen — and  Bob  had  acknowledged  that  he  had  not  laid 
by  much  money  as  yet,  the  old  man  had  insisted  that  Bob 
Cross  should  get  another  ship,  and  try  a  voyage  or  two 
more  before  he  was  spliced,  and  to  this  arrangement  both 
the  mother  and  Mary  persuaded  him  to  consent.  I  went 
to  call  upon  them  with  Bob,  and  did  all  I  could,  without 
stating  what  was  not  true,  to  give  the  old  man  a  favourable 
opinion  of  Cross.  I  even  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  if  he 
could  not  procure  another  vessel,  I  was  ready  to  put  down 
a  sum  of  money  to  assist  him  ;  and  so  I  was,  and  had  it 
been  requisite,  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  my  mother  would 
have  advanced  it ;  but  Bob,  a  fine  seaman,  not  yet  thirty 
years  old,  was  always  sure  of  a  ship — that  is,  a  man-of-war. 
To  save  himself  from  impressment.  Cross  had  dressed  him- 
self in  long  toggery  as  a  captain  of  a  merchant  vessel, 
and  was  believed  to  be  such. 

Having  satisfied  myself  that  everything  went  on  favour- 
ably in  that  quarter,  I  again  returned  to  Chatham,  that  I 
might  escort  my  mother  and  grandmother  into  Devon- 
shire. "We  bade  farewell  to  my  aunt  and  Captain 
Bridgeman,  and  set  off  for  London,  where  we  remained  a 
few  days  at  a  hotel,  and  then  took  the  day  coach  down  to 
Ilfracombe,  where  my  mother  had  decided  upon  taking  up 
her  future  residence,  changing  her  name  to  Ogilvie,  which 
had  been  my  grandmother's  maiden  name. 

Ilfracombe  was  then  a  beautiful  retired  spot,  and  well 


232  Percival  Keene 

suited  to  my  mother  from  its  cheapness  :  with  their  joint 
incomes,  my  grandmother  and  she  could  command  anything 
they  wished.  We  soon  hired  a  very  pretty  little  cottage 
ornee,  ready  furnished,  as  my  mother  would  not  furnish  a 
house  until  she  had  ascertained  whether  there  were  no 
drawbacks  to  the  locality.  I  ought  to  observe,  that  my 
grandmother  now  appeared  quite  as  partial  to  me  as  she 
had  before  been  otherwise.  I  treated  her  with  great 
respect. 

Although  it  was  not  difficult  to  obtain  a  renewal  of 
leave  from  a  guard  ship,  after  I  had  remained  six  weeks 
with  my  mother,  it  was  necessary  that  I  should  make 
my  appearance  at  Portsmouth.  It  was  arranged  that  I 
should  take  my  departure  for  Portsmouth  in  three  days, 
when,  on  reading  the  Plymouth  newspaper,  I  learnt  that 
the  newly-launched  frigate  Manilla^  of  44  guns,  was  put 
in  commission,  and  that  the  Honourable  Captain  Delmar 
had  come  down  and  hoisted  his  pennant.  This,  of  course, 
changed  my  plans.  I  resolved  to  set  off  for  Plymouth, 
and  wait  upon  Captain  Delmar.  I  wrote  to  Bob  Cross, 
enclosing  an  order  for  my  chest  and  bedding  on  board  of 
the  guard  ship  at  Portsmouth,  acquainting  him  with  my 
intention,  but  requesting  him  not  to  act  until  he  heard 
from  me  again. 

I  had  a  long  conversation  with  my  mother,  from  whom 
I  obtained  a  renewal  of  her  promise  to  abide  and  act  by 
my  instructions.  I  took  a  respectful  farewell  of  my  grand- 
mother, who  gave  me  ^100,  which  I  did  not  want,  as  my 
mother  had  given  me  a  similar  sum,  and  then  set  oiF  for 
Plymouth. 

The  reader  may  perhaps  inquire  how  it  was  that  Captain 
Delmar — as  he  had  promised  to  pay  my  expenses — had 
not  made  any  offer  of  the  kind,  or  communicated  with  me 
on  the  subject?  But  the  fact  was,  that  he  knew  I  had 
three  years'  pay  due,  besides  the  prize-money  for  the 
Dutch  frigate,  which,  however,  I  had  not  yet  received, 
although  it  was  payable.  In  pecuniary  matters  I  was 
certainly  well  off,  as  my  mother  desired  that  I  would  draw 


Percival  Keene 


^^33 


for  any  money  that  I  required,  feeling  convinced  that, 
being  aware  of  her  circumstances,  I  should  not  distress 
her  by  any  extravagances :  in  that  she  did  me  justice. 

I  was  now  eighteen  years  old,  and  just  starting  again  on 
my  career.  As  I  grew  up,  my  likeness  to  Captain  Delmar 
became  more  remarkable  every  day.  My  mother  could 
not  help  observing  it  even  to  me.  "I  almost  wish  that  it 
was  not  so,  my  dear  mother.  I  fear  it  will  be  the  cause 
of  annoyance  to  Captain  Delmar ;  but  it  cannot  be  helped. 
At  all  events,  it  must  satisfy  him,  allowing  that  he  has  any 
doubt  (which  I  am  sure  he  has  not),  that  I  am  his  own 
child." 

"  That  I  believe  to  be  quite  unnecessary,"  replied  my 
mother  with  a  deep  sigh. 

"I  should  think  so  too  my  dear  mother,"  replied  I, 
caressing  her  kindly.  "  At  all  events,  I  will  prove, 
whether  I  ever  obtain  it  or  not,  that  I  am  not  unworthy  of 
the  name  of  Delmar:  but  I  must  wait  no  longer — the 
coach  is  about  to  start.  Adieu,  and  may  God  bless 
you." 

On  my  arrival  at  Plymouth — or  Plymouth  Dock,  as 
Devonport  was  then  called — I  inquired  at  which  hotel 
Captain  Delmar  had  taken  up  his  quarters.  It  was  the 
one  to  which  I  had  intended  to  have  gone  myself,  but  I 
immediately  had  my  luggage  taken  to  another,  for  I  really 
believe  that  Captain  Delmar  would  have  considered  it  a 
great  liberty  for  any  one  of  his  officers  to  presume  to  lie 
down  in  the  same  caravansary  as  himself.  The  next 
morning  I  sent  up  my  name  and  was  admitted. 

"Good  morning,  Mr  Keene,"  said  the  captain.  *'I 
presume  that  you  have  come  down  to  request  to  join  my 
ship,  and  I  therefore  consent  before  you  make  the  request. 
I  trust  you  will  always  show  the  same  zeal  and  deference 
to  your  officers  that  you  did  in  the  Calliope.  You  have 
grown  very  much,  and  are  now  a  young  man.  I  shall 
give  you  the  rating  of  mate,  and  I  trust  you  will  not  do 
discredit  to  my  patronage." 

"  I  trust  not.  Captain  Delmar,"  replied  I.     **  I  have  but 


234 


Percival  Keene 


one  wish  in  the  world,  which  is  to  please  you,  who  have 
so  befriended  me  from  my  boyhood.  I  should  be  very 
ungrateful  if  I  did  not  do  my  duty  with  zeal  and  fidelity ; 
I  am  indebted  to  you  for  everything,  and  I  am  aware  I 
must  look  to  you  for  every  future  prospect.  I  have  to 
thank  you,  sir,  for  your  great  kindness  in  publishing  my 
name  in  the  public  Gazette." 

"  You  deserved  it,  Mr  Keene,  and  it  certainly  will  be 
of  great  advantage  to  you  when  you  have  served  your 
time.  Has  your  time  gone  on  since  the  Calliope  was  paid 
off?" 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  am  still  on  the  books  of  the  Salvador ^ 

"  How  much  time  have  you  served  ?  ^ 

"  Nearly  four  years  and  a  half,  sir." 

"  Well,  the  rest  will  soon  be  over  ;  and  if  you  do  your 
duty,  my  patronage  shall  not  be  wanting." 

Here  there  was  a  bow  on  my  part,  and  a  pause,  and  I 
was  backing  out  with  another  bow,  when  the  captain  said, 
**  How  is  your  mother,  Mr  Keene  ?  " 

**  She  has  been  advised  to  retire  from  business,  and  to 
settle  in  the  country,"  replied  I,  mournfully  ;  "  her  health 
is  such,  that " — Here  I  stopped,  as  I  preferred  deceiving 
him  by  implication,  or  rather  allowing  him  to  deceive 
himself. 

**  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that,"  replied  he  ;  "  but  she  never 
was  strong  as  a  young  woman."  Here  the  captain  stopped, 
as  if  he  had  said  too  much. 

"No,  sir,"  replied  I;  '*when  in  the  service  of  Mrs 
Delmar  she  could  not  be  put  to  anything  that  required 
fatigue." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  the  captain  :  **  you  may  go  on 
board,  Mr  Keene,  and  desire  my  clerk  to  make  out  a  letter, 
requesting  your  discharge  from  the  Salvador  into  the 
Manilla.     Do  you  require  anything  ?  " 

**  No,  sir,  I  thank  you.  I  need  not  trespass  upon  your 
generosity  just  now.     Good  morning,  sir." 

"  Good  morning,  Mr  Keene." 

**  I  beg  your  pardon.  Captain  Delmar,"  said  I,  as  I  held 


Percival  Keene  235 

the  door  ajar ;  **  but  should  you  like  Robert  Cross,  your 
former  coxswain,  should  join  you  in  the  same  capacity  ?  1 
know  where  he  is." 

"  Yes,  Mr  Keene,  I  should  like  to  have  him  :  he  was  a 
steady,  good  man.  You  will  oblige  me  by  writing  to  him, 
and  requesting  him  to  join  immediately.     Where  is  he  .''  " 

"  At  Portsmouth,  Captain  Delmar." 

"  Very  well ;  tell  him  to  come  round  as  fast  as  he  can. 
By-the-bye,  you  will  have  two  of  your  old  messmates — 
Mr  Smith,  the  master,  and  Mr  Dott.  I  hope  the  latter  is 
a  little  more  steady  than  he  was.  I  was  in  hopes  to  have 
had  your  old  acquaintance,  Mr  Culpepper,  with  us,  but  he 
died  about  six  weeks  back — a  fit,  or  something  of  that 
kind." 

Thank  Heaven  for  that,  thought  I.  Again  I  made  my 
most  respectful  bow,  and  quitted  the  room. 

I  returned  to  my  own  hotel,  and,  sitting  down,  I  began 
to  reflect  upon  the  interview.  I  recalled  all  that  had 
passed,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  was  right  in  pre- 
paring him  for  the  report  of  my  mother's  death.  His 
reception  of  me  was  all  that  I  could  have  expected  from 
him — it  was  cordial;  but  my  blood  boiled  when  I  called 
to  mind  that  he  had  only  made  a  casual  inquiry  after  my 
mother,  as  I  was  leaving  the  room — and  then  his  checking 
himself  because  he  had  inadvertently  said  that  she  was  not 
strong  when  she  was  a  young  woman.  Yes,  thought  I, 
he  cannot  bear  the  remembrance  of  the  connection  ;  and  it 
is  only  for  myself,  and  not  from  any  natural  affection  of  a 
parent,  that  he  cares  for  me ;  or  if  he  does  care  for  me  as 
his  son,  it  is  because  I  have  his  blood  in  my  veins,  and  he 
despises  and  looks  down  upon  the  mother.  I  am  sure 
that  he  will  be  anything  but  sorry  to  hear  that  my  mother 
is  dead,  and  he  shall  be  gratified.    I  will  now  write  to  her. 

I  could  not  help  observing  that  there  was  some  change 
in  the  appearance  of  Captain  Delmar.  Strange  to  say,  he 
looked  more  youthful ;  and,  as  I  compared  our  two  faces 
in  the  mirror  on  the  mantel-piece  behind  him,  when  I 
stood  up,  he  appeared  more  like  me  in  appearance  than 


236  Percival  Keene 

ever.  What  was  it  ?  Oh  !  thought  I,  I  have  it :  his  hair 
is  no  longer  mixed  with  grey  ;  he  must  wear  a  wig.  This 
was  the  fact,  as  I  afterv/ards  ascertained  ;  the  colour  of  his 
wig  was,  however,  much  darker  than  my  own  hair. 

By  the  same  post  I  wrote  to  Bob  Cross,  acquainting  him 
with  what  had  passed  ;  and  begging  him  to  come  round 
by  the  iirst  water  conveyance,  and  bring  my  chest  and 
bedding  with  him.  I  then  walked  down  to  the  dock-yard 
to  have  a  look  at  the  Manilla,  which  was,  as  I  had  heard, 
a  splendid  vessel ;  went  up  again  to  order  a  mate's 
uniform,  and  returned  to  the  hotel.  It  was  useless  going 
to  the  ship  at  that  time,  as  the  marines  and  boys  had  only 
been  drafted  into  her  that  morning,  and  there  was  nothing 
to  do  until  she  was  clear  of  the  shipwrights,  who  were 
still  on  board  of  her,  and  employed  in  every  part  of  her. 
The  first  lieutenant  had  not  yet  come  down.  The  master 
was  the  only  officer  who  had  joined,  and  he  had  hoisted 
the  pennant.  I  was  delighted  to  find  that  he  was  to  sail 
with  us,  and  we  passed  that  evening  together. 

During  the  evening  the  master  said,  **Ihear  there  are 
plenty  of  good  men  stowed  away  by  the  crimps  at 
different  places.  I  wish  we  could  only  find  out  where 
they  are,  and  get  hold  of  them.  I  fear  if  we  do  not,  we 
shall  either  be  badly  manned  in  haste  from  the  Tower 
tender,  or  have  to  wait  a  long  while  before  we  sail. 
Now,  Keene,  don't  you  think  you  could  manage  so  as  to 
get  us  some  men  ?  " 

"  I've  got  one  already,"  replied  I :  "  Bob  Cross,  the 
captain's  coxswain." 

"  And  a  real  good  one,  too,"  replied  the  master  ;  "  the 
best  helmsman  we  had  in  the  Calliope.  You  and  he  were 
very  thick  together." 

**  Yes,"  replied  I ;  "  when  I  came  on  board,  a  mere  lad, 
he  was  very  kind  to  me,  and  I  am  very  partial  to  him  in 
consequence." 

That  night,  after  the  master  and  I  had  parted,  I  thought 
over  the  question  he  had  put  to  me,  as  to  obtaining  good 
seamen  for  the  ship,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would 


Percival  Keene  237 

wait  till  Cross  arrived,  and  consult  with  him  as  to  a 
project  which  I  had  in  my  head.  In  the  meantime  I  went 
to  a  slop  shop  by  the  dock-yard  wall,  and  provided  myself 
with  a  common  sailor's  toggery,  of  the  real  cut,  with  a 
banyan-covered  hat,  and  all  complete.  Three  days  after- 
wards Cross  joined  me,  having  found  a  passage  round 
in  a  cutter ;  and  as  soon  as  I  had  talked  over  his 
affairs,  I  proposed  my  plan  to  him,  in  which  he  heartily 
coincided. 

That  I  did  this  to  please  the  captain  is  certain  :  I  had  no 
other  view.  It  was  necessary,  however,  that  I  obtained 
the  captain's  permission,  and  I  went  to  him  and  explained 
my  ideas.  The  captain  was  too  willing  to  let  me  try  it, 
and  thanked  me  for  my  zeal. 

*'  Go  on  board,  Mr  Keene,  and  tell  them  I  have  given 
you  six  weeks'  leave  of  absence,  and  then  you  can  do  as 
you  propose." 

I  did  so,  for  it  was  absolutely  necessary  that  as  few  as 
possible  should  be  acquainted  with  what  I  was  about,  as  I 
ran  a  great  risk.  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  I 
should  have  been  made  away  with  by  the  crimps,  had  they 
discovered  me. 

I  dressed  myself  as  a  common  seaman,  darkened  my 
face,  and  dirted  myself  a  little,  especially  on  the  hands, 
and  Bob  Cross  and  I  then  went  at  night  into  one  of  the 
low  public -houses  with  which  the  town  is  filled  ;  there 
we  pretended  to  be  much  alarmed  lest  we  should  be 
pressed,  and  asked  for  a  back-room  to  smoke  and  drink  in. 
We  called  in  the  landlord,  telling  him  we  were  second 
mates  of  vessels,  and  not  secure  from  the  impress  ;  that 
we  never  were  at  Plymouth  before,  our  ships  having  put 
in  damaged,  and  that  the  crew  were  discharged ;  and 
asked  if  there  was  no  safe  place  where  we  could  be 
stowed  until  we  could  find  another  vessel  ready  to 
start. 

He  replied,  that  there  was  a  house  at  Stonehouse  where 
we  could  be  quite  safe  -,  but  that,  of  course,  we  must  pay 
the  crimps  well  for  our  board  and  lodging,  and  that  they 


238  Percival  Keene 

would  find  us  a  ship  when  we  wished  to  go ;  and  further, 
that  we  must  give  him  something  handsome  for  taking  us 
there.  To  this  we  agreed,  and  at  midnight  we  set  off  in 
company  with  our  landlord,  each  of  us  carrying  our  bundles, 
and  in  less  than  an  hour  arrived  at  a  sort  of  farm-house 
detached  from  the  road. 

After  a  short  parley  we  obtained  entrance,  and  were 
taken  into  a  small  room,  where  the  crimp  inquired  of  us 
what  money  we  had,  and  then  told  us  what  his  charges 
were.  The  reason  of  his  doing  this  was,  because  if  we 
had  no  money,  or  very  little,  he  would  have  disposed  of 
us  very  soon  by  sending  us  on  board  of  some  ship,  and 
obtaining  an  advance  of  our  wages  from  the  captain  as  his 
indemnification ;  but  if  we  had  plenty  of  money,  he  would 
then  keep  us  as  long  as  he  could,  that  he  might  make  his 
profit  of  us :  his  charges  were  monstrous,  as  may  be  sup- 
posed, and  we  had  replied  that  we  had  very  little  money. 
We  contrived  to  look  as  careless  and  indifferent  as  we 
could,  agreed  to  everything,  paid  the  landlord  of  the  pot- 
house a  guinea  each  for  taking  us  to  the  house,  and  were 
then  ushered  into  a  large  room,  where  we  found  about 
twenty  seamen  sitting  at  a  long  table,  drinking,  and  playing 
cards  and  dominoes. 

They  did  not  appear  to  notice  us,  they  were  so  busy 
either  playing  or  looking  on.  Cross  called  for  a  pot  of  ale, 
and  we  sat  down  at  the  farther  end  of  the  table. 

*' What  a  dislike  the  men  must  have  to  the  press,"  said 
Cross  to  me,  "when  they  submit  to  be  mured  up  here  in 
prison." 

"  Yes,  and  cheated  by  such  a  scoundrel  as  the  crimp 
appears  to  be." 

"  Don't  talk  so  loud.  Jack,"  replied  Cross ;  for  I  had 
insisted  upon  his  calling  me  Jack,  lest  we  should  be  over- 
heard. 

We  then  asked  to  go  to  bed,  and  were  shown  by 
the  crimp  into  a  room,  which  had  about  fourteen  beds 
in  it. 

**You   may  take  your  choice  of  those  five,"  said  he. 


Percival  Keene  239 

pointing  to  five  nearest  the  door:  *'I  always  come  up  and 
take  away  the  candle." 

As  we  found  some  of  the  other  beds  occupied,  we  did 
not  resume  our  conversation,  but  went  to  sleep. 

The  next  morning  we  found  that  we  mustered  about 
thirty-five,  many  of  the  more  steady  men  having  gone  to 
bed  before  we  arrived.  After  breakfast.  Cross  and  I  each 
entered  into  conversation  with  a  man,  and  pumped  them 
very  cleverly.  Our  chief  object  was,  to  ascertain  the 
houses  of  the  other  crimps,  and,  as  the  men  knew  most 
of  them,  having  invariably  resorted  to  them  at  the  end  of 
their  voyages,  we  obtained  the  locality  of  five  or  six,  all 
apparently  public-houses,  but  having  back  premises  for 
the  concealment  of  seamen :  all  these  were  carefully  noted 
down. 

As  we  became  more  intimate,  the  seamen,  who  were 
glad  to  talk  from  weariness  of  confinement,  asked  us  many 
questions.  We  said  that  we  had  deserted  from  a  man-of- 
war,  and  then  a  hundred  questions  were  asked  as  to  our 
treatment.  I  allowed  Bob  Cross  to  be  spokesman,  and  his 
replies  were  very  sensible.  He  told  them  that  all  depended 
upon  what  sort  of  captains  and  first  lieutenants  were  on 
board ;  that  he  had  been  pressed  twice :  the  first  time  he 
was  comfortable  enough,  and  made  ;^200  prize-money  in 
eight  months ;  but  in  the  last  man-of-war  he  was  very 
uncomfortable,  and  had  therefore  cut  and  run.  Alto- 
gether, he  made  the  service  appear  much  more  favourable 
than  they  supposed,  although  the  crimp,  who  had  stood 
by,  did  all  he  could  to  persuade  the  men  to  the 
contrary. 

We  remained  in  this  house  for  more  than  a  week,  and 
then  declared  that  we  had  no  more  money,  and  must  find 
a  ship.  The  crimp  said  that  he  had  a  berth  for  one  of  us 
as  second  mate  of  a  brig,  and  I  agreed  to  take  it,  leaving 
Bob  Cross  to  get  a  berth  for  himself  as  soon  as  he  could. 
As  I  paid  up,  there  was  no  demand  upon  the  owners  of 
the  vessel,  and  it  was  arranged  that  I  should  be  down  at 
a  certain  wharf  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  I 


240  Percival  Keene 

should  find  a  boat  waiting  for  me.  I  waited  up  with  Bob 
Cross  until  the  clock  had  struck  two,  and  then  the  crimp 
let  me  out.  He  did  not  ofFer  to  go  down  with  me,  as  he 
had  no  money  to  receive ;  and,  as  it  was  pitch-dark,  there 
was  little  chance  of  my  being  picked  up  by  a  press-gang  at 
that  hour.  I  wished  Cross  good-bye,  and  set  off  for 
Plymouth  Dock  with  my  bundle  on  my  stick. 

Not  knowing  where  to  go  at  such  an  hour,  I  walked 
about  to  see  if  I  could  perceive  a  light  in  any  house  :  I 
did  so  at  last  through  the  chinks  of  the  shutters  of  a 
small  ale-house,  and  tapped  at  the  door ;  it  was  opened, 
I  was  ushered  in,  and  the  door  closed  immediately  upon 
me.  I  found  myself  in  the  presence  of  several  marines 
with  their  side-arms,  and  seamen  with  cutlasses.  An 
officer  started  up  from  his  seat,  and  collaring  me,  said, 
"  You're  just  the  fellow  we  want.  We're  in  luck  to- 
night." In  fact,  I  was  in  the  hands  of  a  press-gang,  and 
I  was  pressed  myself. 

*'  Yes,  he'll  do ;  he'll  make  a  capital  main-top  man," 
said  a  midshipman,  getting  up  and  surveying  me. 

I  looked  at  him,  and  perceived  my  old  acquaintance, 
Mr  Tommy  Dott,  grown  a  great  deal  taller ;  I  perceived 
that  he  did  not  recognise  me.  "  But,  sir,"  said  I  to  the 
officer  of  the  party,  who  was  so  disguised  that  I  could 
not  tell  his  rank,  "  suppose  I  belong  to  a  man-of-war 
already  ?  " 

"  That  you  do  not ;  or  if  you  do,  you  must  be  a 
deserter,  my  good  fellow  ;  that  is  evident  by  your  stick 
and  bundle.  Now,  sit  down,  and  drink  some  beer,  if  you 
like  J  you  are  going  to  serve  in  a  fine  frigate — you  may 
as  well  make  yourself  comfortable,  for  we  shall  not  go 
on  board  yet,  for  this  hour." 

I  determined  to  keep  up  my  incog.,  as  it  amused  me. 
I  sat  down,  and  it  then  occurred  to  me  that  my  not  going 
on  board  of  the  vessel  might  lead  to  an  explanation  with 
the  crimp,  and  that  an  alarm  might  be  created  and  the 
men  dispersed  in  consequence.  There  were  still  two 
hours  to  daylight,  and  if  I  could  take  up  the  press-gang. 


Percival  Keene  241 

we  might  secure  all  the  men  in  the  house  before  the 
dawn  of  day. 

As  I  had  just  made  up  my  mind  to  act,  there  was  a 
stamping  of  feet  outside  and  a  knock  at  the  door.  When 
it  was  opened,  another  portion  of  the  press-gang,  headed 
by  another  officer,  entered.  I  counted  heads,  and  found 
that  they  mustered  thirty  hands — quite  sufficient,  as  they 
were  armed,  to  secure  all  my  late  companions.  I  therefore 
went  up  to  the  officer,  and  begged  to  speak  with  him 
aside.  I  then  told  him  that  I  had  just  come  from  a  crimp's 
house,  near  Stonehouse,  where  I  left  in  their  beds  thirty- 
five  as  fine  men  as  ever  walked  a  plank,  and  that,  as  I  was 
pressed  myself,  I  did  not  mind  telling  him  where  they 
were,  and  he  could  take  them  all. 

The  officer  curled  up  his  lip,  as  if  to  say.  You're  a 
pretty  scoundrel  to  betray  your  companions,  but  immedi- 
ately resolved  to  act  upon  it.  Without  stating  his  inten- 
tions, he  ordered  all  the  men  out,  and  putting  me  between 
two  marines,  so  as  to  prevent  my  escaping,  I  was  desired 
to  lead  on.  I  did  so,  and  we  proceeded  in  silence  until 
we  arrived  near  to  the  house.  I  then  pointed  out  to 
the  officer  that  it  must  be  surrounded  or  the  men  would 
escape,  and  that  it  must  be  done  very  carefully,  as  there 
was  a  large  dog,  who  would  be  sure  to  give  the  alarm. 
My  advice  was  attended  to,  and  when  all  the  men  were 
at  their  stations,  the  whole  advanced  slowly  towards  the 
house.  The  dog  commenced  baying  as  I  had  foreseen, 
and  shortly  afterwards  the  crimp  put  his  head  out  of 
a  window,  and  perceived  that  the  press-gang  were  below. 
But  all  attempts  to  force  an  entrance  were  in  vain,  every 
window  below,  and  the  doors,  being  secured  with  iron 
bars. 

"  Is  there  no  way  of  getting  into  this  den  ? "  said  the 
officer  to  me. 

**Why,  sir,  riltry." 

As  Bob  Cross  had  given  another  name,  I  knew  that  I 
risked  nothing  in  calling  out  his,  and  I  therefore  requested 
the  officer  to  impose  silence,  and  when  it  was  obtained,  I 

P.K.  Q 


^42  Percival  Keene 

cried    out,    "  Bob   Cross !    Bob    Cross  ! !    Where's    Bob 
Cross  ? " 

After  that,  I  went  to  the  small  door  at  the  side  of  the 
house  which  led  to  the  homestead,  and  again  cried  out, 
*'  Bob  Cross  !_Where's  Bob  Cross  ?  " 

I  then  told  the  officer  that  we  must  wait  patiently,  and 
that  if  it  was  daylight  before  we  got  in,  all  the  better. 

About  ten  minutes  after  that,  as  I  remained  at  the  small 
door,  I  heard  the  bars  quietly  removed;  I  then  requested 
the  officer  to  attempt  to  force  the  small  door,  and  it 
yielded  almost  immediately  to  their  efforts. 

*'Now,  sir,  leave  a  guard  at  the  other  door,  that  they 
may  not  open  it,  and  escape  by  it,  also  five  or  six  hands  to 
catch  any  who  may  jump  out  of  the  upper  windows,  and 
then  enter  with  the  rest  of  your  party." 

"  You  know  what  you  are  about,  at  all  events,"  said 
he,  giving  the  directions  which  I  had  pointed  out,  and  then 
entering  with  the  remainder  of  his  party,  with  the  exception 
of  one  marine  that  held  me  by  the  arm,  with  his  bayonet 
drawn. 

The  scuffie  within  was  very  severe,  and  lasted  for  many 
minutes  :  at  last,  the  armed  force,  although  not  so 
numerous,  prevailed,  and  one  by  one  the  men  were 
brought  out,  and  taken  charge  of  by  the  marines,  until  the 
whole  of  them  were  discovered  in  their  retreats,  and 
secured. 

Day  now  dawned,  and  it  was  time  to  be  off.  To  make 
more  secure,  the  pressed  men  were  lashed  two  and  two, 
with  small  rope,  which  had  been  provided  on  purpose. 
Bob  Cross,  who  of  course  had  not  mixed  in  the  affray, 
gave  me  a  nod  of  recognition,  and  we  set  off  as  fast  as  the 
men  could  be  persuaded  to  move  ;  certainly  not  a  very  gay 
procession,  for  although  the  wounds  were  not  dangerous, 
there  was  scarcely  one  of  the  party,  amounting  in  all  to  up- 
wards of  sixty  men,  who  was  not  bleeding.  Hardly  a 
word  was  exchanged.  We  were  all  put  into  the  boats, 
and  rowed  off  to  the  hulk  appropriated  to  the  crew 
of  the  frigate,  until  she  was  rigged,  and  as  soon  as  we 


Percival  Keene  243 

were  on  board,  we  were  put  below  under  the  charge  of 
sentries. 

"  What !  you  here  ?  "  said  some  of  the  pressed  men. 

"  Yes,"  replied  I:  "  they  picked  me  up  as  I  went  to  ship 
myself  last  night."  The  crimp,  who  had  been  brought  on 
board  with  the  others,  then  started  forward,  **  It  is  he  who 
has  blown  upon  us ;  I'll  swear  to  it." 

"You  may  swear  if  you  please,"  replied  I;  "that  will 
do  you  no  good,  and  me  no  harm." 

The  crimp  talked  with  the  other  men,  and  then  indigna- 
tion was  levelled  against  me.  Most  of  them  swore  they 
would  be  even  with  me,  and  have  my  life  if  they  could  ; 
indeed,  they  could  hardly  be  prevented  laying  hands  upon 
me  ;  but  Bob  Cross  told  the  sentry,  and  he  interfered  with 
his  bayonet  j  notwithstanding  which,  fists  continued  to  be 
shook  in  my  face,  and  vengeance  threatened  every 
minute.. 

"  I  told  you,  my  lads,"  said  Bob  Cross,  **  that  I  have  been 
on  board  of  a  man-of-war  before  this,  and  you'd  better  mind 
what  you're  about,  or  you'll  repent  it ;  at  all  events,  if  one 
of  you  touches  him,  you'll  have  five  dozen  lashes  at  the 
gangway  before  to-morrow  morning." 

This  made  the  poor  fellows  more  quiet ;  most  of  them 
lay  down,  and  tried  to  sleep  off  their  misery. 

"Why  don't  you  make  yourself  known,  Mr  Keene?" 
said  Cross  to  me,  in  a  whisper :  "I  saw  the  master  go 
on  the  quarter-deck  just  now." 

"  I  think  I  had  better  not :  there  are  more  houses  to 
examine,  and  if  my  trick  was  known  it  would  soon  get 
wind  from  the  women,  and  I  should  be  waylaid,  and 
perhaps  murdered  by  the  crimps.  The  captain  will  be 
on  board  by  ten  o'clock,  I  have  no  doubt,  and  then  I 
will  contrive  to  see  him,  somehow  or  another." 

"  But  you  could  trust  the  master — why  not  see  him  ? " 

"  I'll  think  of  it — but  there's  no  hurry." 

I  was  afraid  that  Tommy  Dott  would  have  discovered 
me,  and  I  kept  out  of  his  way  as  much  as  I  could. 

"I'll  tell  you  what,  sir — as  I've  not  joined   the  ship, 


244  Percival  Keene 

why  not  Jet  it  be  supposed  that  I  am  impressed  with 
the  other  men,  and  then  I  can  send  for  Mr  Dott  and 
make  myself  known  ?  The  commanding  officer  will, 
of  course,  send  for  me,  and  I  will  enter,  and  then  I 
shall  be  allowed  to  go  about,  and  can  speak  to  the 
captain  when  he  comes  on  board." 

*'  Well,  that  is  not  a  bad  idea.     Talk  to  the  sentry." 

"Who's  the  captain  of  this  ship,  sentry?"  said  Bob 
Cross. 

**  Captain  Delmar." 

**  Delmar ! — why,  he's  my  old  captain.  Did  not  I  see 
a  Mr  Dott,  a  midshipman  ?  " 

"  Yes,  there  is  a  Mr  Dott  on  board." 

"  Well,  I  wish  you  would  just  pass  the  word  to  Mr 
Dott,  to  say  that  one  of  the  pressed  men  wishes  to  speak 
to  him." 

The  sentry  did  so,  and  Mr  Dott  came  down. 

*^How  d'ye  do,  Mr  Dott?"  said  Bob  Cross,  while  I 
turned  away. 

**  What,  Cross,  is  that  you  ?     Are  you  pressed  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir — can't  be  helped.  I'm  glad  I'm  to  sail  with 
you,  sir.     What's  become  of  Mr  Keene  ? " 

"Oh,  I  don't  know;  but  if  he's  not  hanged  by  this 
time,  I  believe  that  he's  to  join  the  ship." 

Won't  I  pull  your  ears  for  that  ?  thought  I. 

"  What  other  officers  have  we  of  the  Calliope,  sir  ? " 

"  There's  the  master,  Mr  Smith,  and  the  surgeon." 

"  Well,  Mr  Dott,  one  must  always  make  a  virtue  of 
necessity.  Tell  Mr  Smith  that  I  shall  enter  for  the  ship ; 
and  I'll  put  my  name  down  at  once,  instead  of  being 
penned  up  here." 

"That's  right.  Cross;  and  I  say,  you  chaps,  you'd 
better  follow  a  good  example.  Sentry,  let  this  man  go 
with  me." 

Bob  Cross  then  went  with  Tommy  Dott,  and  entered 
for  the  service.  The  master  was  very  glad  to  see  him 
again,  and  said,  "Why,  Cross,  Mr  Keene  said  that  you 
had  promised  him  to  join  us." 


Percival  Keene  245 

**  Why,  sir,  so  I  had  ;  but  it's  a  long  story.  However, 
it's  all  the  same  in  the  end :  here  I  am,  and  I  hope  I  shall 
get  my  old  rating." 

Soon  after,  Bob  Cross  came  down  and  said,  "Well, 
my  lads,  I'm  free  now,  and  I  advise  you  all  to  do  the 
same.     Come,  Jack,"  said  he  to  me,  "  what  d'ye  say  ?" 

*'  No,  no,"  replied  I,  "  I  won't,  unless  all  the  rest  do." 

Bob  then  took  me  on  one  side,  and  told  me  what  had 
taken  place,  and  asked  me  what  he  should  say  to  the 
captain.     I  told  him,  and  then  he  left  us. 

At  ten  o'clock  the  captain  came  on  board.  Bob  Cross 
went  up  to  him,  and  said  he  wished  to  say  something 
to  him  in  the  cabin.  He  followed  the  captain  down, 
and  then  explained  to  him  that  I  was  among  the  pressed 
men ;  but  as  I  had  means  of  obtaining  plenty  more  men, 
I  had  remained  among  them,  and  had  not  made  myself 
known,  for  fear  my  trick  should  get  wind ;  also  that  I 
thought  the  crimp  should  be  kept  on  board,  although 
he  was  of  no  use  as  a  seaman. 

"  Mr  Keene  has  behaved  very  prudently,"  replied 
Captain  Delmar.  "  I  understand  his  motives — leave  the 
rest  to  me." 

A  few  minutes  after  Bob  had  communicated  to  me  what 
the  captain  had  said,  the  pressed  men  were  ordered  up,  and 
ranged  along  the  quarter-deck.  A  finer  set  of  men  I 
never  saw  together  j  and  they  all  appeared  to  be,  as  they 
afterwards  proved  to  be,  prime  seamen.  The  captain 
called  them  one  by  one,  and  questioned  them.  He  asked 
them  to  enter,  but  they  refused.  The  crimp  begged  hard 
to  be  released.  Their  names  were  all  put  down  on  the 
ship's  book  together. 

The  captain,  turning  to  me — for  I  had  stood  up  the  last 
of  the  row — said,  "  I  understand  the  officer  of  the  impress 
agreed  to  release  you  if  you  would  tell  him  where  your 
comrades  were.  I  don't  like  losing  a  good  man,  but  still 
I  shall  let  you  go  in  consequence  of  the  promise  being 
made.     There,  you  may  take  a  boat  and  go  on  shore." 

"  Thank   your    honour,"   replied   I.      I   went    to    the 


246  Percival  Keene 

gang  way  immediately  ;  but  I  never  shall  forget  the  faces 
of  the  pressed  men  when  I  passed  them  :  they  looked  as  if 
I  had  a  thousand  lives,  and  they  had  stomach  enough  to 
take  them  all. 

I  went  on  shore  immediately,  and  going  to  my  hotel, 
washed  the  colour  and  dirt  off  my  face,  dressed  myself  in 
my  mate's  uniform,  and  went  to  the  hotel  where  the 
captain  lived.  I  found  that  he  had  just  come  on  shore, 
and  I  sent  up  my  name,  and  I  was  admitted.  I  then  told 
the  captain  the  information  which  we  had  received  with 
regard  to  nine  or  ten  more  houses,  and  that  I  thought  I 
might  now  go  on  board,  and  never  be  recognised. 

"You  have  managed  extremely  well,"  replied  Captain 
Delmar  ;  "  we  have  made  a  glorious  haul ;  but  I  think  it 
will  be  better  that  you  do  not  go  on  board ;  the  press- 
gang  shall  meet  you  every  night,  and  obey  your  orders." 
I  bowed,  and  walked  out  of  the  room. 

The  next  night,  and  several  subsequent  ones,  the  press- 
gang  came  on  shore,  and,  from  the  information  I  had 
received,  we  procured,  in  the  course  of  a  fortnight,  more 
than  two  hundred  good  seamen.  Some  of  the  defences 
were  most  desperate  :  for,  as  one  crimp's  house  after 
another  was  forced,  they  could  not  imagine  how  they 
could  have  been  discovered  ;  but  it  put  them  all  on  their 
guard ;  and  on  the  last  three  occasions  the  merchant 
seamen  were  armed,  and  gave  us  obstinate  fights ; 
however,  ahhough  the  wounds  were  occasionally  severe, 
there  was  no  loss  of  life. 

Having  expended  all  my  knowledge,  I  had  nothing 
more  to  do  than  go  on  board,  which  I  did,  and  was  kindly 
received  by  the  master  and  the  other  officers,  who  had 
been  prepossessed  in  my  favour.  Such  was  the  successful 
result  of  my  plan.  The  crimp  we  did  not  allow  to  go  on 
shore,  but  discharged  him  into  a  gun-brig,  the  captain  of 
which  was  a  notorious  martinet ;  and  I  have  no  doubt, 
being  aware  of  his  character  and  occupation,  that  he  kept 
his  word,  when  he  told  Captain  Delmar  that  he  would 
make  the  ship  a  hell  to  him—"  and  sarve  him  right  too," 


Percival  Keene  247 

said  Bob  Cross,  when  he  heard  of  it ;  "  the  money  that 
these  rascals  obtain  from  the  seamen,  Mr  Keene,  is  quite 
terrible  ;  and  the  poor  fellows,  after  having  earned  it  by- 
two  or  three  years'  hard  work,  go  to  prison  in  a  crimp- 
house  to  spend  it,  or  rather  to  be  swindled  out  of  it. 
It  is  these  fellows  that  raise  such  reports  against  the 
English  navy,  that  frighten  the  poor  fellows  so  ;  they  hear 
of  men  being  flogged  until  they  die  under  the  lash,  and 
all  the  lies  that  can  be  invented.  Not  that  the  masters  of 
the  merchant  vessels  are  at  all  backward  in  disparaging 
the  service,  but  threaten  to  send  a  man  on  board  a  man-of- 
war  for  a  punishment,  if  he  behaves  ill — that  itself  is 
enough  to  raise  a  prejudice  against  the  service.  Now, 
sir,  I  can  safely  swear  that  there  is  more  cruelty  and 
oppression — more  ill-treatment  and  more  hard  work — on 
board  of  a  merchantman,  than  on  board  any  man-of-war. 
Why  so  ?  Because  there  is  no  control  over  the  master  of 
a  merchant  vessel,  while  the  captain  of  a  man-of-war  is 
bound  down  by  strict  regulations,  which  he  dare  not 
disobey.  We  see  many  reports  in  the  newspapers  of  the 
ill-treatment  on  board  of  merchant  vessels ;  but  for  one 
that  is  made  known,  ninety-nine  are  passed  over  ;  for  a 
seaman  has  something  else  to  do  than  to  be  kicking  his 
heels  at  a  magistrate's  office ;  and  when  he  gets  clear 
of  his  vessel,  with  his  pay  in  his  pocket,  he  prefers 
to  make  merry  and  forget  his  treatment,  to  seeking 
revenge.  I  say  again,  sarve  that  crimp  right,  and  I  hope 
that  he'll  get  a  lash  for  every  pound  which  he  has  robbed 
from  the  poor  seamen." 

I  may  as  well  inform  the  reader  that,  as  it  is  mostly 
the  case,  after  the  men  have  been  impressed,  nearly 
the  whole  of  them  entered  the  service ;  and  when,  some 
time  afterwards,  they  ascertained  that  it  was  I  that  had 
tricked  them,  so  far  from  feeling  the  ill-will  towards  me 
that  they  had  on  their  first  coming  on  board,  they  laughed 
very  much  at  my  successful  plan,  and  were  more  partial 
to  me  than  to  any  other  of  the  officers. 

Our  frigate  was  now  well  manned,  and  nearly  ready  for 


248  Percival  Keene 

sea.  I  wrote  to  my  mother,  enclosing  the  heads  of  a  letter 
to  her  which  she  should  send  to  Captain  Delmar,  and  in  a 
day  or  two  I  received  an  answer,  with  a  copy  of  what  she 
had  sent.  It  was  to  the  effect  that  I  was  now  going  away 
for  the  second  time,  and  that  it  was  possible  she  might 
never  see  me  or  Captain  Delmar  again ;  that  she  wished 
him  success  and  happiness,  and  begged  him,  in  case  she 
should  be  called  away,  not  to  forget  his  promises  to  her, 
or  what  she  had  undergone  for  his  sake  ;  but  she  trusted 
entirely  to  him,  and  that  he  would  watch  over  me  and  my 
interests,  even  more  out  of  regard  to  her  memory,  than  if 
she  were  alive  to  support  my  claims  upon  him. 

The  letter  was  given  to  Captain  Delmar  when  he  was 
on  the  quarter-deck,  and  he  went  with  it  down  below. 
He  came  on  deck  shortly  afterwards.  I  looked  at  him, 
but  did  not  perceive  that  he  was  in  any  way  put  out 
or  moved  by  its  reception.  Claims  for  past  services, 
whether  upon  the  country  or  upon  individuals,  are  seldom 
well  received  ;  like  the  payment  of  a  tavern  bill,  after 
we  have  done  with  the  enjoyments,  we  seem  inclined 
to  cavil  at  each  separate  item— ainsi  va  le  monde. 

It  was  reported  down  at  Mutton  Cove,  that  our  ship, 
which  sailed  with  sealed  orders,  was  to  be  sent  to  the 
West  Indies.  This  the  captain  did  not  expect  or  wish, 
as  he  had  had  enough  of  the  tropics  already.  When  he, 
however,  opened  his  orders,  it  was  found  that  Mutton 
Cove  was  correct,  and  the  captain's  instructions  were,  to 
seek  the  admiral  of  the  station  with  all  possible  despatch. 

We  carried  sail  day  and  night,  and  as  the  Manilla 
proved  a  remarkably  fast  sailer,  we  were  very  soon  in 
Carlisle  Bay,  Barbadoes,  where  we  found  the  admiral 
and  six  sail  of  the  line,  and  a  few  smaller  vessels.  As 
soon  as  the  despatches  were  opened  by  the  admiral,  our 
signal,  as  well  as  that  of  all  the  smaller  vessels,  was 
made,  and  before  the  evening  we  had  spread  our  canvas 
in  every  direction,  being  sent  to  recall  the  whole  of  the 
disposable  force  to  rendezvous  at  Carlisle  Bay.  We 
knew  that  something  was  in  the  wind,  but  what,  we  had 


Percival  Keene  249 

no  idea  of.  Our  orders  were  to  proceed  to  Halifax, 
and  we  had  a  quick  passage.  We  found  two  frigates 
there,  and  we  gave  them  their  instructions,  and  then, 
having  remained  6nly  twenty-four  hours,  we  all  made 
sail  together  for  Barbadoes. 

On  our  arrival  there,  we  found  the  bay  crowded  with 
vessels ;  twenty-eight  sail  of  pennants  and  a  fleet  of 
transports,  containing  ten  thousand  troops.  Three  days 
afterwards  the  signal  was  made  to  weigh,  and  the  whole 
fleet  stood  out  from  Carlisle  Bay,  it  being  now  well 
known  that  the  capture  of  the  island  of  Martinique  was 
the  object  of  the  expedition.  On  the  third  day  we 
arrived  off  the  island,  and  our  troops  were  disembarked 
at  two  points,  expecting  to  meet  with  strong  opposition. 
Such,  however,  to  our  surprise,  was  not  the  case.  It 
appeared  that  the  militia  of  the  island,  being  composed 
of  slaves,  and  who  were  sent  to  oppose  us,  did  not 
consider  that  slavery  was  worth  fighting  for  quite  as 
well  as  liberty,  and  therefore  very  quietly  walked  home 
again,  leaving  the  governor  and  regular  troops  to  decide 
the  question  as  to  whether  the  island  was  for  the  future 
to  belong  to  the  French  or  English.  But  the  two 
following  days  there  was  some  hard  fighting,  and  our 
troops,  although  they  advanced,  had  a  severe  loss.  The 
French  retired  from  the  advanced  posts  to  Fort  Dessaix, 
and  we  obtained  possession  of  the  fort  on  Point  Salamon. 

The  next  point  to  be  attacked  was  Pigeon  Island,  and 
there  the  navy  were  called  into  action  ;  we  had  to  get 
the  carronades  and  mortars  up  a  hill  almost  inaccessible ; 
we  did  it,  much  to  the  surprise  of  the  troops,  who  could 
hardly  believe  it  when  the  battery  opened  fire.  After 
a  brisk  cannonading  of  ten  hours,  Pigeon  Island  sur- 
rendered, and  then  the  admiral  stood  into,  and  anchored 
the  fleet  in  Fort  Royal  Bay ;  not,  however,  in  time  to 
prevent  the  French  from  setting  fire  to  the  frigates  which 
were  in  the  harbour.  A  few  days  after,  the  town  of 
St  Pierre  and  the  town  of  Fort  Royal  surrendered,  and 
Fort  Dessaix  only  held  out.     For  more  than  a  week  we 


250  Percival  Keene 

were  very  busy  constructing  batteries  and  landing  cannon 
and  mortars  ;  and  when  all  was  ready,  the  bombardment 
of  Fort  Dessaix  commenced,  and  five  days  afterwards 
the  French  capitulated,  and  the  island  was  formally 
surrendered  to  the  English. 

I  have  hurried  over  the  capture,  as  it  has  oftentimes  been 
described  in  detail.  All  I  can  say  is,  that  it  was  very  hard 
work  for  the  seamen,  and  that  they  had  their  fulJ  share  of 
the  fatigue ;  but,  from  the  peculiar  nature  of  the  service, 
an  affair  took  place  which  was  of  much  importance  to  me. 
I  said  before  that  the  sailors  were  employed  in  the  hard 
duty  of  getting  the  guns,  &c.,  on  shore,  and  up  to  where 
the  batteries  were  to  be  erected — in  short,  working  like 
slaves  in  the  heat  of  the  sun,  while  the  troops  remained 
quiet  investing  the  fort.  There  was  no  objection  raised  to 
this,  and  the  seamen  worked  very  willingly  ;  but  the  staff 
and  mounted  officers  of  the  army,  who  rode  to  and  fro 
giving  orders,  were  not  quite  as  civil  as  they  might  be — 
that  is,  some  of  them ;  and  a  certain  feeling  of  dissension 
and  ill-will  was  created  in  consequence. 

The  junior  officers  of  the  navy,  and  the  lieutenants  who 
could  be  spared  to  direct  the  labour  of  the  seamen  on 
shore,  received  occasionally  very  harsh  language  from 
some  of  the  military  officers,  and  did  not  fail  to  give  very 
prompt  replies  to  those  who  they  did  not  consider  had  any 
right  to  control  them.  Complaints  were  made  to  the 
captains  of  the  men-of-war,  and,  on  being  investigated,  the 
result  generally  was,  that  the  captains  defended  their 
officers,  and  the  military  gentlemen  obtained  no  redress. 
The  active  service,  however,  did  not  admit  of  any  notice 
being  taken  of  it  at  the  time ;  but  after  the  island  had 
surrendered,  these  unfortunate  animosities  were  resumed. 

A  few  days  after  the  capture  of  the  island,  the  prisoners 
and  troops  were  embarked,  and  the  fleet  sailed,  a  sufficient 
garrison  being  left  upon  the  island  for  its  defence.  The 
admiral  also  thought  proper  to  leave  two  or  three  men-of- 
war  in  the  harbour,  and  our  frigate  was  one.  For  the  first 
few   days    everything   went   on   smoothly.     The   French 


Percival  Keene  251 

inhabitants  were  soon  on  good  terms  with  us,  and  balls 
and  parties  had  commenced ;  but  the  seamen  and  soldiers, 
when  they  met  at  the  liquor  stores,  began  to  quarrel,  as  to 
which  branch  of  the  service  had  done  most  towards  the 
taking  the  island.  This  will  always  be  the  case  with 
people  so  addicted  to  intoxication.  Several  severe  wounds 
were  received  in  the  various  skirmishes  which  took  place, 
and  at  last  the  seamen  were  interdicted  from  going  on 
shore.  Indeed,  as  they  were  not  armed,  and  the  soldiers 
carried  their  bayonets,  it  was  too  unequal  a  contest  when 
an  affray  took  place ;  but  the  ill-will  spread,  and  at  last 
arrived  to  the  superior  officers. 

The  consequence  was,  that  a  challenge  was  given  to  one 
of  the  captains  of  the  frigates  by  an  adjutant.  It  was 
accepted ;  but  not  an  hour  after  it  was  accepted,  the 
captain  was  taken  with  a  fever,  and  on  the  morning  of  the 
following  day,  when  the  duel  was  to  have  taken  place,  he 
was  not  able  to  quit  his  bed,  and  the  military  gentleman, 
on  arriving  at  the  ground,  found  an  excuse  instead  of  an 
antagonist.  Whether  it  was  really  supposed  that  the  fever 
was  a  mere  excuse  to  avoid  the  duel,  or  that  the  animosity 
prevailing  gave  rise  to  the  report,  certain  it  is,  that  there 
were  many  sneers  on  the  part  of  the  military  men,  and 
great  indignation  on  the  part  of  the  naval  officers  ;  who,  if 
they  could  have  so  done,  would  have  gone  on  shore  on 
purpose  to  insult  every  officer  they  could  meet  who  wore 
a  red  coat ;  but  in  consequence  of  this  excitement  being 
known,  all  leave  was  prohibited. 

Captain  Delmar,  who  was  the  naval  commanding  officer, 
had  taken  up  his  quarters  on  shore  ;  he  had  done  all  he 
possibly  could  to  prevent  the  unpleasant  feeling  from 
continuing,  and  had  shown  great  forbearance  and  good 
sense ;  but  it  so  happened  that,  being  in  company  with 
some  of  the  military  staff,  observations  were  made  in  his 
presence,  relative  to  the  conduct  of  the  naval  captain  ill 
with  the  fever,  that  he  could  not  permit.  He  gave  a  flat 
denial  to  them,  and  the  consequence  was,  that  language 
was  used  which  left  no  alternative  but  a  duel. 


252 


Percival  Keene 


This  was  the  Monday  night,  and  as  it  was  too  late  then, 
it  was  agreed  that  the  meeting  should  take  place  on  the 
following  evening  at  sunset.  I  believe  this  was  proposed 
by  Captain  Delmar,  in  preference  to  the  morning,  as  he 
knew  his  antagonist  was  a  regular  duellist,  and  he  wished 
to  have  the  next  day  to  put  his  affairs  in  order,  previous  to 
the  meeting.  I  should  here  observe  that  the  captain  had 
not  been  on  anything  like  intimate  terms  with  his  lieuten- 
ants. The  surgeon  and  master  were  old  shipmates,  and 
with  them  he  was  sociable :  whether  it  was  that  he  did 
not  choose  to  ask  the  favour  of  the  commissioned  officers, 
certain  it  is,  that  he  sent  for  the  master  to  be  his  second 
on  the  occasion,  and  on  the  master  returning  on  board,  he 
desired  me  to  go  on  shore  with  the  boat  and  take  the 
captain's  pistols  with  me,  but  not  to  allow  them  to  be  seen 
by  anyone  ;  a  message  was  also  sent  for  the  surgeon  to  go 
on  shore  to  the  captain. 

When  the  surgeon  and  I  arrived  at  the  house  where  the 
captain  resided,  and  were  ushered  up,  the  sitting-room  was 
empty.  I  had  put  the  case  of  pistols  in  a  piece  of  canvas, 
so  as  to  look  like  despatches  about  to  be  sent  to  England, 
and  I  uncovered  them  and  placed  them  on  one  of  the 
tables.  A  few  minutes  afterwards,  the  captain  came  out, 
and  I  was  very  much  surprised  at  his  appearance  j  he  was 
very  flushed  and  heated  in  the  face,  and  appeared  to 
tremble  as  he  walked.  The  surgeon  also  looked  at  him 
with  surprise.  We  knew  him  to  be  incapable  of  fear,  and 
yet  he  gave  us  the  appearance  of  a  person  very  much 
troubled. 

"Doctor,"  said  he,  "lam  glad  that  you  are  come.  I 
feel  very  unwell — feel  my  pulse." 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  the  doctor,  "that  you  certainly  are; 
you  have  the  same  fever  on  you  as  Captain  W.     Singular." 

"  Yes,  but  it  will  be  rather  too  singular,  doctor.  Poor 
W.  had  obloquy  enough  on  account  of  his  illness ;  and  if 
a  second  captain  in  the  navy  were  to  be  obliged  to  send  a 
similar  excuse,  we  should  be  at  a  pretty  discount  with  the 
red-coats.     If  you  can   do   anything  for  me,   do  ;  but  it 


Percival  Keene  253 

must  be  perfectJy  understood  that  fight  to-morrow  evening 
I  will,  even  if  I  am  carried  to  the  ground." 

*'  Certainly,  Captain  Delmar,  if  it  is  possible.  I  think 
that  a  little  blood  must  be  taken  from  you  immediately, 
and  probably  the  fever  may  subside." 

But  before  his  arm  could  be  bound  up,  the  captain 
became  incoherent  in  his  discourse,  and  after  the  bleeding 
had  been  performed,  when  he  attempted  to  look  at  his  papers, 
he  was  so  confused  that  he  found  it  impossible,  and  was 
obliged  to  be  put  to  bed  immediately.  When  the  surgeon 
came  out  of  his  bedroom,  he  said  to  us,  "  He'll  never  get 
up  to  iight  that  duel,  depend  upon  it ;  the  fever  increases 
— it  may  be  that  he  may  never  rise  again — I  fear  it  is  the 
yellow  fever." 

**  A  bad  job,"  replied  the  master — "  a  very  bad  job 
indeed ;  two  captains  in  the  navy  receiving  challenges, 
and  both  sending  excuses  on  account  of  illness.  The 
service  will  be  disgraced.  I'll  fight  the  soldier 
myself." 

**That  will  never  do,"  replied  the  surgeon;  "it  will 
not  help  the  captain  that  he  has  sent  one  of  his  officers  in 
his  stead.  Steward,  make  me  a  bed  up  here  in  this  room  ; 
I  shall  not  leave  the  house  to-night." 

**  It's  of  no  use  my  staying  here,"  observed  the  master  ; 
"  nor  you  either,  Keene :  let's  go  on  board,  and  we  will 
be  here  early  to-morrow  morning.  Confounded  bad  job 
this — good-bye." 

The  master  and  I  returned  to  the  boat.  I  had  been 
reflecting  a  good  deal  on  the  disgrace  which  would,  at  all 
events  for  a  certain  period,  be  thrown  upon  the  service 
and  Captain  Delmar  by  this  unfortunate  circumstance,  and 
before  I  had  gone  up  the  ship's  side  I  had  made  up  my 
mind.  As  soon  as  we  were  on  board,  I  requested  the 
master  to  allow  me  to  speak  to  him  in  his  cabin,  and  when 
we  were  there,  after  canvassing  the  question,  and  pointing 
out  to  him  what  discredit  would  ensue,  and  working  him 
up  into  a  great  state  of  irritation,  I  then  proposed  to  him 
what    I    considered   to    be   the   best    course   to   pursue. 


254 


Percival  Keene 


"  Every  one  says  how  like  I  am  to  Captain  Delmar,  Mr 
Smith,"  said  I. 

"  If  you  were  his  own  son,  you  could  not  be  more  so," 
replied  the  master. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  am  now  as  tall  as  he  is ;  the  colour  of  my 
hair  is  lighter,  certainly,  but  the  captain  wears  a  wig. 
Now,  sir,  I  am  perfectly  sure  that  if  I  were  to  put  on  the 
captain's  uniform  and  wig,  as  the  duel  is  to  take  place  in 
the  evening,  they  never  could  find  out  that  it  was  not 
the  captain  ;  and  as  for  a  good  shot,  I  think  I  can  hit  a 
button  as  well  as  the  best  duellist  in  existence." 

The  master  bit  his  lips,  and  was  silent  for  a  short  time : 
at  last  he  said,  **  What  you  propose  is  certainly  very 
easy ;  but  why  should  you  risk  your  life  for  Captain 
Delmar  ? " 

"Why,  did  you  not  offer  to  do  it  just  now  for  the 
honour  of  the  service  ?  I  have  that  feeling,  and  moreover 
wish  to  serve  Captain  Delmar,  who  has  been  my  patron. 
What's  the  life  of  a  midshipman  worth,  even  if  I  were  to 
fall  ? — nothing." 

** That's  true  enough,"  replied  the  master,  bluntly;  and 
then  correcting  himself,  he  added,  "  that  is,  midshipmen  in 
general ;  but  I  think  you  may  be  worth  something  by-and- 
bye.  However,  Keene,  I  do  think,  on  the  whole,  it's  a 
very  good  plan,  and  if  the  captain  is  not  better  to-morrow, 
v/e  will  then  consider  it  more  seriously.  I  have  an  idea 
that  you  are  more  likely  to  pin  the  fellow  than  the  captain, 
who,  although  as  brave  as  a  man  can  be,  has  not,  I  believe, 
fired  twenty  pistols  in  his  life.  Good-night,  and  I  hardly 
need  say  we  must  keep  our  secret." 

*'  Never  fear,  sir.     Good-night." 

I  went  to  my  hammock,  quite  overjoyed  at  the  half- 
consent  given  by  the  master  to  my  proposition.  It  would 
give  me  such  a  claim  on  Captain  Delmar  if  I  survived  ;  and 
if  I  fell,  at  all  events  he  would  cherish  my  memory ;  but 
as  for  falling,  I  felt  sure  that  I  should  not.  I  had  a  pre- 
sentiment (probably  no  more  than  the  buoyant  hope  of 
youth)  that  I  should  be  the  victor.     At  all  events,  I  went 


Percival  Keene  255 

to  sleep  very  soundly,  and  did  not  wake  until  I  was  roused 
up  by  the  quarter-master  on  the  following  morning. 

After  breakfast,  the  master  requested  a  boat  to  be 
manned,  and  we  went  on  shore.  On  our  arrival  at  the 
house,  we  found  the  surgeon  in  great  anxiety ;  the  captain 
was  in  a  state  of  delirium,  and  the  fever  was  at  the  highest. 

"  How  is  he  ?  "  demanded  the  master. 

"  More  likely  to  go  out  of  the  world  himself  than  to 
send  another  out  of  it,"  replied  the  surgeon.  "  He  cannot 
well  be  worse,  and  that  is  all  that  I  can  say.  He  has  been 
raving  all  night,  and  I  have  been  obliged  to  take  nearly 
two  pounds  of  blood  from  him ;  and,  Mr  Keene,"  con- 
tinued the  surgeon,  *'he  talks  a  great  deal  of  you  and 
other  persons.  You  may  go  in  to  him,  if  you  please,  for 
I  have  as  much  as  possible  kept  the  servants  away — they 
will  talk." 

**Bob  Cross  is  down  below,  sir,"  replied  I;  **he  is 
the  safest  man  to  wait  upon  him." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Keene — send  for  him,  and  he  shall 
remain  at  his  bedside." 

The  master  then  spoke  with  the  surgeon  and  com- 
municated my  proposition,  and  the  surgeon  replied, 
"Well,  from  what  I  have  learned  this  night,  there  is  no 
person  who  has  so  great  a  right  to  take  his  place,  and 
perhaps  it  will  be  as  well,  both  for  the  captain's  sake  and 
his  own ;  at  all  events,  I  will  go  with  you,  and,  in  case 
of  accident,  do  my  best." 

The  matter  was,  therefore,  considered  as  arranged,  and 
I  went  into  the  captain's  room.  He  was  delirious,  and 
constantly  crying  out  about  his  honour  and  his  disgrace ; 
indeed,  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  his  anxiety  to  meet  his 
antagonist  was  one  very  great  cause  of  the  fever  having 
run  so  high ;  but  at  times  he  changed  the  subject,  and 
then  he  spoke  of  me  and  my  mother.  "  Where  is  my 
boy — my  own  boy,  Percival?"  said  he — "my  pride — 
where  is  he  ? — Arabella,  you  must  not  be  angry  with 
me — no,  Arabella ;  consider  the  consequence ;  "  and  then 
he  would  burst  out  in  such  fond  expressions  towards  me, 


256  Percival  Keene 

that  the  tears  ran  down  my  cheeks  as  I  planted  a  kiss 
upon  his  forehead,  for  he  was  insensible,  and  I  could  do 
so  without  offence. 

Bob  Cross,  who  had  for  some  time  been  at  his  bedside, 
wiped  the  tears  from  his  eyes,  and  said,  "  Master  Keene, 
how  this  man  must  have  suffered,  to  have  cloked  his 
feelings  towards  you  in  the  way  which  he  has  done. 
However,  I  am  glad  to  hear  all  this,  and,  if  necessary, 
I  will  tell  him  of  it — aye,  if  I  get  seven  dozen  for  it  the 
next  minute." 

I  remained  with  Bob  Cross  at  his  bedside  for  the  whole 
day,  during  which  he  more  than  twenty  times  acknow- 
ledged me  as  his  son.  As  the  evening  closed  in,  I  prepared 
in  silence  for  the  duty  I  had  to  perform.  To  the  surprise 
of  Cross,  who  was  ignorant  of  what  I  intended,  I  stripped 
off  my  own  clothes  and  put  on  those  of  the  captain,  and 
then  put  his  wig  over  my  own  hair ;  I  then  examined 
myself  in  the  glass,  and  was  satisfied. 

"  "Well,"  said  Cross,  looking  at  me,  "  you  do  look  like 
the  captain  himself,  and  might  almost  go  on  board  and 
read  the  Articles  of  War  ;  but  surely,  Master  Keene," 
added  he,  looking  at  the  captain  as  he  lay  senseless  in 
bed,  "  this  is  no  time  for  foolery  of  this  sort." 

'*  It  is  no  foolery.  Bob,"  replied  I,  taking  his  hand ; 
"  I  am  going  to  represent  the  captain  and  fight  a  duel 
for  him,  or  the  service  will  be  disgraced." 

"  I  didn't  know  that  the  captain  had  a  duel  to  fight," 
replied  Bob,  "  although  I  heard  that  there  had  been  words." 

I  then  explained  the  whole  to  him.  "  You  are  right. 
Master  Keene — right  in  everything ;  may  God  bless  you, 
and  send  you  good  luck— I  wish  I  might  go  with  you." 

"  No,  Bob,  that  must  not  be." 

"Then,  God  bless  you,  and  may  you  floor  the  soldier. 
Lord,  what  a  state  I  shall  be  in  till  I  know  what  has  taken 
place ! " 

**  It  will  soon  be  known.  Bob  ;  so,  good-bye,  and  I  trust 
we  shall  meet  again."     I  then  went  out  of  the  bedroom. 

The  surgeon  actually  started  when  I  made  my  appear- 


-      ;. 

^^-p-i^ 

WW^"^-     "^m. 

p 

1 

^^ 

^.              .      ..^fei 

! 

«:<  ;#Mij 

^^^y^^           ""^^^ 

"'""^^ 

^ 

' '  i^ii^iiiiitli^^ 

ml^'^ 

WH^^"^- 

^ 

-^j- 

^S  "^' 

'^^gf'^         "^ 

-^^'-_  ^beT 

m 'jLj//'  i^^^i                              '^Mlf    ^^S-  ' 

-^p^-^  Z^ 

Mil       wMm 

^ 

i     3 

•.,^^^\              -<^^rafe^^^ 

m: 

^'-\    -     --^- 

"^ '?^~^''*~Ty^ini^'^^ffi^^         s 

^F 

S  ;     -^r 

W^mii^mbJ^ 

1^    ' 

t.        i. 

'  k  \^    ^^^^^  \~'^  ^^^^^B^BjH^r^^^  2i3^ 

Jl^^^E 

-':-'          h 

'"^^^^BSPP^^ 

/ 

r 

•    ^-^^^ni^^Jwm  1 

r 

^m^fpwfi 

1^ 

f 

^^1;%^^ 

? 

»?^ 

i  'fi 

K:£^?§?^^^       ^"^P"^^  -^^^           '  ;;ia 

5     ■    ;  ^*" 

:-'-.:j!t^^^'I:;^-  -./:  '     "^"^^    -;# 

*r- 

^ 

,^'    ? 

o  - 3£^fe>§--^-"' ""^ -.^-     ' .'  ^ 

fc. 

@a 

^^^^^Ss 

'--■--       -^^^^^i 

Percival  Keene 


'^Sl 


ance,  and  acknowledged  that  the  personation  was  exact. 
Taking  the  arm  of  the  surgeon  and  the  master,  we  set  ofF, 
the  master  carrying  the  pistols,  which  had  been  prepared, 
and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  we  arrived  at  the  place  of 
meeting.  My  disguise  was  so  complete,  that  we  had  not 
hesitated  to  walk  out  sooner  than  we  had  intended,  and  we 
found  ourselves  the  first  on  the  field  of  action,  which  I 
was  glad  of. 

About  dusk,  which  was  the  time  agreed  upon,  and  about 
five  minutes  after  our  arrival,  our  antagonists  made  their 
appearance.  There  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  as  there  is  little 
or  no  twilight  in  the  West  Indies  ;  so  a  polite  bow  was 
exchanged,  and  the  ground  marked  out  at  eight  paces  by 
the  master  and  the  second  of  my  opponent.  A  very  short 
parley  then  took  place  between  Mr  Smith  and  the  other 
gentleman,  who  officiated  for  the  adjutant,  in  which  it  was 
decided  that  we  should  turn  back  to  back,  with  our  pistols 
ready,  and  that  on  the  words,  "Make  ready — present — 
fire,"  given  in  succession,  we  were  to  turn  round  to  each 
other,  level,  and  fire.  This  made  it  more  difficult  to  hit  ^ 
indeed  it  was  almost  impossible  to  take  aim,  as  the  words 
were  given  so  quick  after  each  other ;  and  the  great  point 
was,  to  fire  as  soon  as  the  word  was  given. 

The  first  discharge  was  not  lucky  for  me.  I  missed  my 
antagonist,  and  received  his  bullet  in  my  left  shoulder. 
This  did  not,  however,  disable  me,  and  I  said  nothing 
about  it.  The  pistols  were  again  loaded  and  handed  to  us, 
and  on  the  signal  being  given,  my  adversary's  pistol  went 
olF  a  little  before  the  word  "  fire"  was  given,  and  I  felt 
myself  again  hit ;  but  I  returned  the  fire,  and  with  fatal 
success.  The  ball  went  through  his  body,  and  he  fell. 
The  surgeon,  master,  and  his  second,  immediately  went 
up,  and  raised  him  in  a  sitting  position,  but  in  a  few  minutes 
he  was  senseless. 

In  the  meantime  I  remained  where  I  was,  having  dropped 
my  pistol  on  the  ground.  That  I  had  an  unpleasant  pang 
at  the  idea  of  a  fellow-creature  having  fallen  by  my  hand 
in  a  duel,  I  acknowledge ;  but  when  I  called  to  mind  why 

P.K.  R 


258  Percival  Keene 

I  had  fought  the  duel,  and  that  I  had  saved  the  honour  of 
the  captain  (may  I  not  say  at  once  my  father's  honour,  for 
that  was  my  feeling  ?)  I  could  not,  and  did  not,  repent  the 
deed.  But  I  had  not  time  given  me  to  analyse  my  feelings  ; 
a  sensation  of  faintness  rapidly  crept  over  me  :  the  fact  was, 
that  I  had  been  bleeding  profusely  ;  and  while  the  surgeon 
and  the  others  were  still  hanging  over  the  expiring  adjut- 
ant, I  dropped,  and  fell  fainting  on  the  ground.  When  I 
recovered,  I  found  myself  in  bed,  and  attended  on  by  the 
surgeon,  the  master,  and  Bob  Cross. 

"  Keep  quiet,  Keene,"  said  the  surgeon,  **  and  all  will 
be  well;  but  keep  quiet,  that  we  may  have  no  fever, 
Here,  drink  this,  and  try  if  you  cannot  go  to  sleep."  They 
raised  me  up,  and  I  swallowed  the  mixture  ;  my  head  was 
so  confused,  and  I  was  so  weak,  that  I  felt  as  if  I  hardly 
dared  breathe,  lest  my  breath  should  leave  my  body,  and  I 
was  glad  to  find  myself  again  on  the  pillow.  I  was  soon 
in  a  sound  sleep,  from  which  I  did  not  arouse  for  many 
hours,  and,  as  I  afterwards  was  told,  had  had  a  very  narrow 
escape,  from  the  exhaustion  arising  from  the  excessive 
hemorrhage. 

When  I  opened  my  eyes  the  next  morning,  I  could 
scarcely  recall  my  senses.  I  saw  Bob  Cross  sometimes, 
and  I  heard  moaning  and  talking.  I  thought  the  latter 
was  my  own  voice,  but  it  was  Captain  Delmar,  whose 
fever  still  continued,  and  who  was  in  an  alarming  state. 
It  was  not  till  the  evening,  twenty-four  hours  after  the 
duel,  that  I  could  completely  recall  my  senses  ;  then  I  did, 
and  motioned  to  Cross  that  I  wanted  drink.  He  gave 
me  some  lemonade — it  was  nectar ;  he  then  went  out  for 
the  surgeon,  who  came  to  the  bedside,  and  felt  my 
pulse. 

"  You'll  do  now,  my  boy,"  said  he  ;  "  get  another  good 
sleep  to-night,  and  to-morrow  morning  you  will  have 
nothing  to  do  but  to  get  well." 

"  Where  am  I  hit  ?  "  said  I. 

"  You  had  a  ball  in  your  shoulder  and  another  in  your 
hip,  but  they  are  both  extracted  j  the  one  in  the  hip  cut 


Percival  Keene  259 

through  a  large  vein,  and  the  hemorrhage  was  so  great 
before  you  could  be  brought  here,  that  at  one  time  I 
thought  you  were  gone.  Your  life  hung  upon  a  thread 
for  hours  ;  but  we  may  thank  God  that  all  is  right  now. 
You  have  no  fever,  and  your  pulse  is  getting  strong 
again." 

"  How's  the  captain,  sir  ^  " 

"  As  bad  as  bad  can  be  just  now ;  but  I  have  hopes  of  a 
change  for  the  better." 

"  And  Captain  W.,  sir  ?  " 

**  Poor  fellow  !  he  is  dead  ;  and  has  so  decidedly  proved 
that  his  fever  was  not  a  sham,  the  soldiers  are  a  little 
ashamed  of  themselves — and  so  they  ought  to  be  ;  but  too 
often  good  feelings  come  too  late.  Now,  Keene,  you 
have  talked  quite  enough  for  to-night ;  take  your  sedative 
mixture,  and  go  to  sleep  again  j  to-morrow,  I  have  no 
doubt,  you  will  be  able  to  ask  as  many  questions  as  you 
like." 

"  Only  one  more,  sir  : — Is  the  adjutant  dead  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  heard,"  replied  the  surgeon  j  "  but  we 
shall  know  to-morrow :  now  go  to  sleep,  and  good-night." 

When  the  surgeon  left  the  room,  "  Bob  ?  "  said  I. 

"  Not  an  answer  will  I  give  to-night,  Mr  Keene,"  said 
Bob  Cross  ;  ''  to-morrow  morning  we'll  have  the  rights 
and  wrongs  of  the  whole  story.  You  must  obey  orders, 
sir,  and  go  to  sleep." 

As  I  knew  Bob  would  do  as  he  said,  I  laid  my  head 
down,  and  was  soon  once  more  in  forgetfulness.  It  was 
not  daylight  when  I  again  awoke,  and  found  Cross  snoring 
in  the  chair  by  the  bedside  :  poor  fellow,  he  had  never 
lain  down  since  he  came  on  shore,  when  the  captain  was 
first  taken  ill.  I  felt  much  better,  although  my  wounds 
tingled  a  little,  and  I  was  very  anxious  to  know  if  Captain 
Delmar  was  out  of  danger ;  but  that  could  not  be  ascer- 
tained till  I  saw  the  surgeon.  I  remained  thinking  over 
the  events  which  had  passed.  I  called  to  mind  that  the 
captain,  in  his  delirium,  had  called  me  his  own  boy,  his 
Percival,  and  I  felt  more  happy. 


26o  Percival  Keene 

About  an  hour  after  I  had  awoke,  the  surgeon  came 
into  the  room.     "  How  is  Captain  Delmar,  sir  ?  "  said  I. 

"  I  am  glad  to  say  that  he  is  much  better  :  but  I  must 
wake  up  poor  Cross,  who  is  tired  out." 

Cross,  who  was  awake  the  moment  that  we  spoke,  was 
now  on  his  legs. 

**  You  must  go  to  the  captain,  and  keep  the  bed-clothes 
on  him,  Cross.  He  is  now  in  a  perspiration,  and  it  must 
not  be  checked — do  you  understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Bob,  walking  away  into  the  other  room. 

"  You  are  all  right  again,  Keene,"  said  the  surgeon, 
feeling  my  pulse  ;  "  we  will  look  at  your  wounds  by-and- 
bye,  and  change  the  dressing." 

"  Tell  me,  sir,"  said  I,  "  how  have  you  managed  ?  No- 
body has  found  it  out  ?  " 

"Oh,  no;  it  is  supposed  that  Captain  Delmar  is  badly 
wounded,  and  that  you  have  the  yellow  fever,  and  we 
must  keep  it  up — that  is  the  reason  why  Bob  Cross  is  the 
only  one  allowed  to  come  into  the  sick  rooms.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  Captain  Delmar  will  be  sensible  in  a  few  hours, 
and  then  we  shall  be  puzzled  what  to  say  to  him.  Must 
we  tell  him  the  truth  ? " 

"  Not  at  present,  sir,  at  all  events  :  tell  him  that  he  has 
fought  the  duel,  and  killed  his  man ;  he  will  think  that  he 
did  it  when  he  was  out  of  his  senses,  or  else  that  the  fever 
has  driven  it  from  his  memory." 

''Well,  perhaps  that  will  be  the  best  way  just  now;  it 
will  relieve  his  mind,  for  with  his  return  to  sensibility, 
will  also  revive  his  feelings  of  disgrace  and  dishonour; 
and  if  they  are  not  checked,  the  fever  may  come  on  again." 

The  surgeon  gave  me  some  breakfast  this  morning,  and 
then  dressed  my  wounds,  which  he  pronounced  were 
doing  quite  well^  and  about  twelve  o'clock  the  master 
came  on  shore  with  the  first  lieutenant.  The  master  came 
into  my  room  after  the  first  lieutenant  went  away,  who 
had  been  told  by  the  surgeon  that  he  could  not  see 
Captain  Delmar — and  he  of  course  did  not  wish  to  come 
into  contact  with  me,  who  he  supposed   had  the  yellow 


Percival  Keene  261 

fever.  In  the  afternoon  Captain  Delmar  woke  up  from 
his  stupor — the  fever  had  left  him,  and  he  had  nothing  to 
combat  with  but  extreme  debility.  '*  Where  am  I  ?  "  said 
he,  after  a  pause ;  and,  recollecting  himself,  he  continued 
to  Cross,  who  was  the  only  person  in  the  room,  and  who 
had  received  his  instructions  from  the  surgeon,  "  How 
long  have  I  lain  here  ? " 

"  Ever  since  the  duel,  sir." 

"  The  duel — how  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  I  mean  ever  since  your  honour  fought  the  duel,  and 
killed  the  soldger  officer." 

"  Killed — duel— I  can't  recollect  having  fought  the 
duel." 

"  Dare  say  not,  your  honour,"  replied  Bob  ;  ^'  you  were 
in  a  roaring  fever  at  the  time,  but  you  would  not  stay  in 
bed,  all  the  surgeon  could  do ;  go  you  would — but  when 
you  had  fought,  we  were  obliged  to  carry  you  back  again." 

"  And  so  I  really  have  fought — I  have  not  the  least 
recollection — I  must  have  been  in  a  high  fever  indeed. 
Where's  the  surgeon  ?  " 

"  He's  in  the  verandah  below,  sir,  speaking  to  some 
soldger  officers,  who  have  come  to  inquire  after  your 
health.     Here  he  comes." 

The  surgeon  came  in,  and  Captain  Delmar  then  said  to 
him,  "Is  this  all  true  that  Cross  has  been  telling  me? 
Have  I  really  fought  a  duel  and  killed  my  adversary  ? " 

"I  regret  to  say,  sir,  that  he  is  dead,  and  was  buried 
yesterday ;  but,  if  you  please,  you  must  not  talk  any  more 
at  present — you  must  be  quiet  for  a  few  hours." 

"Well,  doctor,  so  that  my  honour  is  saved,  I  am  con- 
tent to  obey  you — it's  very  odd" — here  the  captain  was 
exhausted,  and  was  silent,  and  in  a  few  minutes  he  was 
again  asleep,  and  remxained  slumbering  till  the  next 
morning,  when  he  was  much  better.  He  then  entered 
into  conversation  with  the  surgeon,  making  him  describe 
the  duel;  and  the  latter  did  so,  so  as  to  satisfy  the  captain; 
and  he  also  informed  him  that  I  had  been  taken  ill  with 
the  fever,  and  was  in  the  next  room. 


262  Percival  Keene 

"  Next  room  !  "  replied  the  captain  :  ''  why  was  he  not 
sent  on  board  ?  Are  all  the  midshipmen  who  are  taken  ill 
to  be  brought  to  my  house  to  be  cured  ? " 

I  overheard  this  reply  of  the  captain,  and  it  cut  me  to 
the  heart.  I  felt  what  an  invincible  pride  had  to  be  con- 
quered before  I  could  obtain  my  wishes. 

The  surgeon  answered  Captain  Delmar,  "  As  only  you 
and  Mr  Keene  were  taken  with  the  fever,  I  thought  it 
better  that  he  should  remain  here,  than  that  the  ship's 
company  should  take  it  by  his  being  sent  on  board.  I 
trust,  Captain  Delmar,  I  have  done  right  ? " 

"Yes,  I  see,"  replied  the  captain;  *^you  did  perfectly 
right — I  did  not  think  of  that.  I  hope  Mr  Keene  is  doing 
well  ? " 

"  I  trust  that  we  shall  get  him  through  it,  sir,"  replied 
the  surgeon. 

"Pray  let  him  have  anything  that  he  requires,  Mr ; 

let  him  want  for  nothing  during  his  illness  and  con- 
valescence. He  would  be  a  heavy  loss  to — the  service," 
added  the  captain. 

"He  would,  indeed,  sir,"  replied  the  surgeon.  "Here 
are  the  journals  of  St  Pierre,  in  which  there  are 
several  accounts  of  the  duel,  most  of  them  incorrect. 
Some  say  that  you  were  twice  wounded,  others  once." 

"I  daresay  they  thought  so,"  replied  the  captain,  "for 
Cross  tells  me  that  I  was  carried  home.  It's  very  singular 
that  I  should  have  fought  in  such  a  condition.     Thank 

you,  Mr ;  I  will  read  them  when  I  have  laid   down 

a  little,  for  I  am  tired  again  already." 

The  surgeon  then  informed  the  captain  of  the  death  of 
Captain  W. 

"Poor  fellow!"  replied  Captain  Delmar.  "Well,  I 
will  not  make  any  appointments  until  I  am  better."  The 
captain  then  lay  down  again,  leaving  the  newspapers  on 
the  coverlet. 

A  week  now  passed,  during  which  both  the  captain 
and  I  became  nearly  convalescent :  we  had  both  been 
out  of  bed,  and  had  remained   for  a  few  hours  on  the 


Percival  Keene  263 

sofas  in  our  respective  rooms.  The  surgeon  told  me 
that  it  would  be  necessary  to  tell  him  the  truth  very 
soon,  and  that  he  thought  he  would  do  so  on  the  following 
day.  It  did,  however,  happen  that  the  discovery  was 
not  made  to  him  by  the  surgeon.  In  the  afternoon,  when 
the  latter  was  on  board,  Captain  Delmar  felt  so  strong 
that  he  resolved  to  put  on  his  clothes,  and  go  into  the 
sitting-room.  He  desired  Cross  to  give  them  to  him, 
and  the  first  articles  handed  to  him  were  his  trousers, 
and  Bob  quite  forgot  that  I  had  worn  them. 

**  Why,  how's  this  ?"  said  the  captain — "here's  a  hole 
through  the  waistband,  and  they  are  bloody." 

Bob  was  so  frightened,  that  he  walked  out  of  the 
room  as  if  he  had  not  heard  what  the  captain  had  said. 
It  appears  that  the  captain  took  up  his  coat  and  discovered 
another  hole  in  the  shoulder,  with  the  same  marks  of 
blood. 

"This  is  quite  a  dream,"  said  the  captain,  talking  to 
himself;  "I've  no  wound,  and  yet  the  newspapers  say 
that  I  was  wounded  twice.  Cross  !  Cross  ! — Where  is 
Cross  ? " 

Bob,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  my  room,  where  we 
overheard  everything  he  said,  whispered,  "It's  no  use 
now,  Mr  Keene — I  must  tell  it  all ;  never  fear  me,  I 
know  how  to  do  it ; "  and  then  he  obeyed  the  captain's 
summons,  leaving  me  in  a  state  of  great  nervous  anxiety. 

"Cross,"  said  the  captain  sternly,  "I  insist  upon 
knowing  the  truth :  I  have  been  deceived  by  my  officers. 
Did  I,  or  did  I  not,  fight  this  duel  ? " 

"Well,  sir,"  replied  Cross,  "the  truth  was  only  kept 
back  from  you  till  you  were  quite  well  again,  and  I 
suppose  I  must  tell  it  to  you  now.  You  were  too  ill, 
and  you  raved  about  your  honour,  and  that  you  were 
disgraced,  and  that " 

"  Well,  go  on,  sir." 

"  I  will.  Captain  Delmar ;  but  I  hope  you'll  not  be 
angry,  sir.  Mr  Keene  could  not  bear  to  see  you  in  that 
v/ay,  and  he  said  he  would  lay  down  his  life  for  you  at 


-264  Percival  Keene 

any  time,  and  he  begged  Mr  Smith,  the  master,  to  allow 
him  to  fight  the  duel,  because  he  said  that  he  was  so  like 
you  in  person  (which  somehow  or  other  he  is,  that's 
certain),  that  no  one  would  know  it  was  him  if  he  put 
on  your  honour's  wig  and  uniform :  that's  how  it  was, 
sir." 

"  Go  on,"  said  the  captain. 

*'  Well,  sir,  the  master  could  not  bear  the  sneering 
of  the  sogers  on  shore,  and  he  consented  that  Mr  Keene 
should  take  your  place,  which  he  did,  sir ;  and  I  hope 
you  will  not  be  angry  with  Mr  Keene,  for  it's  your  old 
coat,  sir,  and  I  think  it  may  have  a  piece  let  in,  that  it 
won't  be  seen." 

Cross  then  went  on  describing  the  whole  affair — of 
course,  praising  me — and  told  the  captain  that  everybody 
on  board,  as  well  as  on  shore,  thought  that  he  v/as 
wounded,  and  that  I  had  been  taken  with  the  yellow  fever, 
and  that  nobody  knew  the  real  truth  except  the  master,  the 
surgeon,  and  himself. 

*' Is  Mr  Keene  seriously  hurt?"  inquired  the  captain, 
after  a  pause. 

"  No,  sir  5  the  doctor  says  he  will  do  very  well.  He 
was  as  near  gone  as  ever  a  man  was  :  at  one  time,  his 
breath  would  not  move  a  feather — all  the  blood  was  out  of 
his  body." 

For  a  minute  the  captain  made  no  reply  :  at  last  he 
said,  in  a  quiet  tone,  *'  You  may  leave  the  room, 
Cross." 

What  were  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  Captain  Delmar 
when  he  was  left  to  reflect  upon  the  information  which  he 
had  received,  I  cannot  tell ;  but  that  he  was  not  angry  I 
inferred  by  the  tone  in  which  he  desired  Cross  to  leave  the 
room.  I  was  absorbed  in  my  own  feelings,  when  the 
surgeon  entered  the  room,  and  gave  me  a  letter.  **  Here's 
a  schooner  just  come  in  with  despatches  from  the  admiral," 
said  the  surgeon  5  **  the  second  lieutenant  has  brought 
them  on  shore  for  the  captain,  and  among  the  letters  from 
England  I  found  this  one  for  you.     I  have  seen  Cross," 


Percival  Keene  265 

continued  the  surgeon,  nodding  his  head  significantly  as  he 
left  the  room. 

"  The  second  lieutenant,  with  despatches,  sir,"  reported 
Bob  Cross  to  the  captain  in  the  other  room — "  shall  I  show 
him  in  ? " 

"  No,  I  am  not  well ;  desire  him  to  send  them  in  by  you," 
replied  the  captain. 

While  the  captain  was  busy  with  his  despatches,  I  read 
my  letter,  which  was  from  my  mother,  enclosing  a  copy  of 
one  from  my  grandmother,  announcing  my  mother's  death. 
Of  course,  there  were  a  great  many  dying  wishes  ;  but  that 
was  a  matter  of  course.  I  felt  happy  that  this  letter  to  the 
captain  arrived  at  such  a  propitious  time,  as  I  knew  that 
the  announcement  of  my  mother's  death  would  be  a  great 
point  in  my  favour.  That  it  ought  not  to  have  been,  I 
confess  j  but  I  knew  whom  I  had  to  deal  with :  the  captain 
was  ashamed  of  his  intimacy,  and  the  claims  of  my  mother 
upon  him,  but  not  so  much  ashamed  of  me  ;  and,  now  that 
she  was  removed,  probably  he  might  not  be  at  all  ashamed. 
My  mother  was  no  relation,  and  below  him — I  was  his  own 
flesh  and  blood,  and  half  ennobled  by  so  being. 

The  captain  sent  on  board  orders  for  getting  under 
weigh.  It  appeared  that  the  admiral  had  written  to  him, 
desiring  him  to  sail  for  the  coast  of  South  America,  to  look 
after  a  French  frigate,  and  that,  as  there  was  no  farther 
occasion  for  so  large  a  force  at  Martinique,  he  was  to  leave 
the  next  senior  officer  in  command  -,  but  this  was  Captain 
W.,  who  had  died  of  the  fever. 

As  senior  in  command,  Captain  Delmar  then  filled  up  the 
vacancy  ;  the  captain  of  a  corvette  was  appointed  to  Captain 
W.'s  ship ;  our  first  lieutenant  to  the  command  of  the 
corvette ;  but  the  lieutenant's  vacancy  was  not  filled  up, 
much  to  the  surprise  of  the  officers  of  the  squadron.  This 
was  the  work  of  the  afternoon  ;  in  the  evening,  the  master 
was  sent  for,  and  a  consultation  held  with  him  and  the 
surgeon,  which  ended  in  the  captain's  consenting  to  go  on 
board  with  his  arm  in  a  sling,  as  if  he  had  been  wounded, 
and  my  being  put  into  a  cot,  and  removed  on  board  to  the 


2  66  Percival  Keene 

captain's  cabin,  as  if  still  too  weak  with  the  fever  to  quit 
my  bed.  Cross  was  enjoined  silence,  and  I  was  made 
acquainted  by  the  surgeon  with  the  result  of  the 
conference. 

The  next  morning  we  were  all  embarked,  and  we  hove 
the  anchor  up,  and  made  sail  to  the  southward.  It  must 
be  observed,  that  I  had  neither  seen,  nor  had  any  communi- 
cations with  the  captain,  during  the  whole  of  this  time. 
He  was  informed  by  the  surgeon  that  I  was  in  great  distress 
of  mind  at  the  news  of  my  mother's  death,  and  that  my 
recovery  would  be  retarded  in  consequence. 


Chapter   XXI 

It  was  not  until  three  or  four  days  after  the  ship  had 
sailed  from  Martinique  that  the  captain  spoke  to  me.  I 
had,  during  that  time,  remained  in  my  cot,  which  was 
hung  up  in  the  fore-cabin,  and  when  the  surgeon  dressed 
my  wounds  it  was  only  in  the  presence  of  Bob  Cross.  On 
the  fourth  morning  after  our  sailing,  the  captain  came 
inside  of  the  screen,  which  was  hung  round  my  cot : — 
'*  Well,  Mr  Keene,"  said  he,  in  a  very  kind  voice,  "  how 
are  you  ? " 

"  Much  better,  sir,  I  thank  you ;  and  hope  you  will 
look  over  the  great  liberty  I  ventured  to  take  for  the 
honour  of  the  service." 

**Why,"  replied  the  captain,  smiling,  "I  think  you 
have  been  sufficiently  punished  already  for  your  temerity ; 
I  appreciate  your  motive  of  action,  and  feel  obliged  to  you 
for  your  great  zeal  towards  the  service  and  towards  me. 
The  only  objection  (I  may  say  annoyance)  I  have  on  the 
subject  is,  the  mystery  and  secrecy  compelled  to  be 
observed  in  consequence  of  your  taking  my  place,  and 
still  more,  that  one  of  the  seamen  of  the  ship  should  be  a 
party  to  the  secret." 

"I  certainly  did   not   consider  the  consequences  as  I 


Percival  Keene  267 

ought  to  have  done,  sir,  when  I  ventured  to  act  as  I 
did,"  replied  I. 

**Say  no  more  about  it,  Mr  Keene.  I  am  very  sorry  to 
hear  of  your  mother's  death  \  but  it  was  not,  I  believe, 
unexpected." 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  and  therefore  the  shock  has  not 
been  so  great." 

"  Well,  Mr  Keene,  of  course  it  is  from  the  interest  I 
took  in  your  mother  that  I  was  induced  to  take  you  under 
my  protection,  and  her  death  will  make  no  difference  in 
that  point,  so  long  as  you  conduct  yourself  as  you  have 
hitherto  done.  You  have  now  created  a  strong  interest 
for  yourself  by  your  good  conduct,  and  I  shall  not  lose 
sight  of  you.  How  many  months  have  you  yet  to  serve 
before  your  time  is  out  ? " 

"  I  have  served  five  years  and  seven  months,  as  far  as  I 
can  recollect." 

*'  So  I  thought.  Now,  Mr  Keene,  it  was  because  I 
thought  of  you  that  I  did  not  fill  up  the  lieutenant's 
vacancy  which  was  made  by  the  death  of  Captain  W.  and 
the  promotion  of  the  commander  and  my  first  lieutenant. 
As  soon  as  you  are  w^ell,  I  will  give  you  an  acting  order  as 
lieutenant  of  this  ship ;  and,  as  we  are  now  on  a  sort  of 
roving  commission,  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  will  have 
served  your  time,  and  found  the  means  of  passing,  before 
we  join  the  admiral  j  your  promotion  will,  under  such 
circumstances,  be,  I  have  no  doubt,  confirmed  ;  so,  all  you 
have  to  do  now  is  to  get  well  as  fast  as  you  can.  Good- 
bye." 

The  captain  gave  me  a  most  gracious  nod,  and  then 
went  outside  of  the  screen,  giving  me  no  time  for  thanks. 
I  was,  indeed,  overjoyed ;  not  so  much  at  the  promotion  as 
at  the  change  in  the  captain's  manner  towards  me :  a 
change  so  palpable  that  it  filled  me  with  the  fondest 
anticipations.  I  remained  for  a  long  while  reflecting  upon 
my  future  prospects.  As  a  lieutenant  of  the  same  ship, 
I  should  be  more  in  contact  with  him  :  he  could  now 
converse  and  take   notice  of  me  without  its  being  con- 


268  Percival  Keene 

sidered  remarkable  ;  nay,  he  could  be  intimate  with  me. 
I  resolved  to  be  most  careful  in  my  conduct,  so  as  not  to 
alarm  his  pride  by  the  least  familiarity,  and  hoped, 
eventually,  to  play  my  cards  so  as  to  obtain  my  earnest 
wish  ;  but  I  felt  that  there  was  a  great  deal  of  ground  to 
go  over  first,  and  that  the  greatest  circumspection  was 
necessary.  I  felt  that  I  had  still  to  raise  myself  in  his 
opinion  and  in  the  opinion  of  the  world  to  a  much  higher 
position  than  I  was  in  at  present,  before  I  could  expect 
that  Captain  Delmar  would,  virtually,  acknowledge  me  as 
his  son.  I  felt  that  I  had  to  wade  through  blood,  and 
stand  the  chance  of  thousands  of  balls  and  bullets  in  my 
professional  career,  before  I  could  do  all  this  ;  a  bright 
vista  of  futurity  floated  before  me,  and,  in  the  far  distance, 
I  felt  myself  in  the  possession  of  my  ambition,  and  with 
my  eyes  still  fixed  upon  it,  I  dropped  fast  asleep,  revelling 
still  in  the  same  dreams  which  I  had  indulged  in  when 
awake. 

In  a  fortnight  I  was  quite  recovered  ;  my  wounds  had 
healed  up,  and  I  now  walked  about.  Having  had  my 
uniform  altered  by  the  ship's  tailor,  and  procured  an 
epaulet  from  one  of  the  lieutenants,  I  took  possession  of 
my  cabin  in  the  gun-room,  and  was  warmly  received  by 
my  new  messmates  ;  but  I  did  not  return  to  my  duty  for 
nearly  a  month,  on  account  of  a  little  lameness  still 
remaining,  and  which  the  surgeon  declared  was  often  the 
case  after  the  yellow  fever  !  ! 

I  ought  to  have  observed,  that  when  my  mother  was  so 
indulgent  as  to  commit  suicide  for  my  sake,  she  had  taken 
every  precaution,  and  the  letter  of  my  grandmother 
informed  Captain  Delmar  that  my  mother  had  bequeathed 
me  ;i^ 1 2,000  in  the  Three  per  Cents.,  which  she  had  laid  by 
from  her  business,  and  that  therefore  there  was  no  longer 
any  occasion  that  I  should  be  an  expense  to  Captain 
Delmar.  It  must  not,  however,  be  supposed,  from  my 
grandmother  stating  this,  that  Captain  Delmar  was  at  all 
mercenary  or  stingy,  on  the  contrary,  considering  that, 
as  the  second  son  of  a  noblem.an,  he  had  only  ^1000  per 


Percival  Keene  269 

annum  besides  his  pay,  he  was  exceedingly  liberal 
(although  not  extravagant)  in  all  money  matters. 

At  last  I  was  well  enough  to  return  to  my  duty  ;  and 
glad  I  was  to  be  once  more  walking  the  quarter-deck,  not 
as  before,  on  the  lee,  but  on  the  weather  side,  with  an 
epaulet  on  my  shoulder.  Strange  to  say,  there  was  not 
a  midshipman  in  the  ship  (although  there  were  so  many), 
who  had  served  so  long  as  I  had,  and  in  consequence 
there  was  not  any  heart-burning  or  jealousy  at  my 
promotion,  and  I  continued  on  the  best  terms  with  my 
old  messmates,  although  gradually  lessening  the  intimacy 
which  existed  between  us.  But  that  was  not  intentional 
on  my  part ;  it  was  the  effect  of  my  promotion,  and 
removal  from  the  berth  of  a  set  of  lads  to  the  company  of 
the  senior  and  older  officers.  I  was  now  a  man,  and  had 
the  feelings  and  thoughts  of  a  man.  My  frolics  and 
tricks  were  discarded  with  the  midshipman's  coat,  and  in 
respecting  my  new  rank  I  respected  myself. 

Now  that  I  walked  on  the  same  side  of  the  deck, 
Captain  Delmar  very  often  entered  into  conversation  with 
me ;  and  although  at  first  it  was  with  caution  on  his  part, 
yet,  when  he  found  that  I  never  presumed,  and  was, 
invariably,  most  respectful,  he  became  on  much  more 
intimate  terms  with  m.e. 

During  three  months  we  continued  cruising  about  with- 
out falling  in  with  or  having  received  any  intelligence  of 
the  French  frigate  which  we  were  sent  in  quest  of;  at 
last.  Captain  Delmar  resolved  to  change  the  cruising  ground, 
and  we  ran  up  to  ten  degrees  of  latitude  further  north. 

As  we  were  running  up  we  fell  in  with  an  American 
brig,  and  brought  her  to  ;  a  boat  was  sent  for  the  captain, 
who,  when  he  came  on  board,  was  interrogated  by  Captain 
Delmar,  as  to  his  having  seen  or  heard  of  any  French 
vessel  on  that  coast.  As  the  conversation  took  place 
on  the  quarter-deck,  and  I  was  officer  of  the  watch,  I  can 
repeat  it. 

"  "Well,"  replied  the  American  through  his  nose,  "  I 
reckon  there  is  a  Frenchman  in  these  parts  ?  " 


270  Percival  Keene 

''Have  you  fallen  in  with  her?"  inquired  Captain 
Delmar. 

"Well,  I  may  say  I  have-,  for  I  lay  alongside  of  her 
in  Cartagena  when  I  was  taking  in  my  cargo  of  hides. 
You  haven't  such  a  thing  as  a  spar  as  will  make  me  a 
pole  top-gallant  mast,  captain,  have  you  ? " 

*'  Is  she  large  or  small  ?  " 

"Well,  captain,  I  don't  care  whether  the  spar  be  large 
or  small  ;  I've  two  carpenters  on  board,  and  I'll  soon  dub 
it  down  into  shape." 

"I  inquired  about  the  vessel — I  did  not  refer  to  the 
spar,"  replied  Captain  Delmar,  haughtily. 

"  And  I  referred  to  the  spar,  which  is  my  business, 
and  not  to  the  vessel,  which  is  no  consarn  of  mine," 
replied  the  American  captain.  "  You  see,  master,  we 
have  both  our  wants  ;  you  want  information,  I  want  a 
spar  :  I've  no  objection  to  a  fair  swop." 

"Well,"  replied  Captain  Delmar,  rather  amused,  "give 
me  the  information,  and  you  shall  have  the  spar." 

"  That's  agreed." 

"Send  for  the  carpenter,   and   desire  him   to  get  out 

a  small  spar,  Mr ,"  said  Captain  Delmar  to  the  first 

lieutenant. 

"  Well,  captain,  that  looks  like  business,  and  so  now 
ni  go  on.  The  Frenchman  is  as  large  as  you  :  may  be," 
said  he,  looking  round  the  deck,  "  he  may  be  a  bit  larger, 
but  you  won't  mind  that,  I  suppose." 

"  Did  you  leave  her  in  port  when  you  sailed  ?  " 

"  I  reckon  she  was  off  two  days  before  me." 

"  And  how  many  days  is  it  since  you  sailed  ?  " 

"  Just  four  days,  I  calculate." 

*'  And  did  you  hear  where  she  was  going  to  ? " 

"Yes,  I  did,  and  I've  a  notion  I  could  put  my  finger 
upon  her  now,  if  I  choosed.  Captain,  you  haven't  got 
a  coil  of  two-inch  which  you  could  lend  me — I  ain't  got 
a  topsail  brace  to  reeve,  and  mine  are  very  queer  just 
now.  I  reckon  they've  been  turned  end  for  end  so  often, 
that  there's  an  end  of  them." 


Percival  Keene  271 

*'  You  say  that  you  know  where  the  vessel  is — where 
is  she  ? " 

*'  Captain,  that's  telHng — can't  I  have  the  two-inch  ? " 

**  We  have  not  a  whole  coil  of  two-inch  left,  sir,"  said 
the  master,  touching  his  hat.  "  We  might  spare  him 
enough  for  a  pair  of  new  braces." 

"  Well,  well,  I'm  reasonable  altogether,  and  if  so  be 
you  haven't  got  it,  I  don't  expect  it.  It's  very  odd  now, 
but  I  can't  just  now  remember  the  place  that  French 
vessel  was  going  to  ;  it's  slipped  clean  out  of  my 
memory." 

"  Perhaps  the  two-inch  might  help  your  memory," 
replied  the  captain.  "  Mr  Smith,  let  the  rope  be  got 
up  and  put  into  the  boat." 

**Well,"  said  the  American  captain,  **  as  you  say, 
Mister,  it  may  help  my  memory.  It's  not  the  first  time 
that  I've  freshened  a  man's  memory  with  a  bit  of  two- 
inch  myself,"  continued  he,  grinning  at  his  own  joke; 
"  but  I  don't  see  it  coming." 

"  I  have  ordered  it  to  be  put  in  the  boat,"  replied 
Captain  Delmar,  haughtily :  "  my  orders  are  not  dis- 
obeyed, nor  is  my  word  doubted." 

"  Not  by  them  as  knows  you,  I  dare  say,  captain,  but 
you're  a  stranger  to  me ;  I  don't  think  I  ask  much,  after 
all — a  bit  of  spar  and  a  bit  of  rope — ^just  to  tell  you  where 
you  may  go  and  take  a  fine  vessel,  and  pocket  a  nation 
lot  of  dollars  as  prize-money.  Well,  there's  the  rope, 
and  now  I'll  tell  you.  She  was  going  off  Berbice,  or 
Surinam,  to  look  after  the  West  Indiamen,  who  were 
on  the  coast,  or  expected  on  it,  I  don't  know  which. 
There  you'll  find  her,  as  sure  as  I  stand  here  ;  but  I 
think  that  she  is  a  bit  bigger  than  this  vessel — you  don't 
mind  that,  I  dare  say." 

"  You  may  go  on  board  now,  sir,"  said  Captain  Delmar. 

"  Well,  thank  ye,  captain,  and  good  luck  to  you." 

The  American  captain  went  down  the  side,  and  as  soon 
as  our  boat  returned  and  was  hoisted  up,  we  made  all  sail 
for  the  coast  of  Demerara. 


272  Percival  Keene 

*'  She  must  be  a  fine  vessel,"  said  Captain  Delmar  to  me, 
as  he  was  walking  the  deck — "  a  very  fine  vessel,  if  she  is 
bigger  than  we  are," 

"  You  will  excuse  me.  Captain  Delmar,  if  I  venture  to 
observe  that  there  was  an  expression  in  the  eye  of  that 
American,  when  he  said  a  bit  bigger,  which  made  me  take 
it  into  my  head,  that  in  saying  so  he  was  only  deceiving 
us.  The  Americans  are  not  very  partial  to  us,  and  would 
be  glad  of  any  revenge." 

**  That  may  be,  Mr  Keene ;  but  I  do  not  see  that  he 
can  be  deceiving  us,  by  making  her  out  to  be  larger,  as  it 
is  putting  us  on  our  guard.  Had  he  said  that  she  was 
smaller,  it  would  then  have  been  deceiving  us." 

*^I  did  not  take  it  in  that  sense,  sir,"  replied  I.  "He 
said  a  bit  bigger;  now  I  can't  help  thinking  that  a  bit 
bigger  was  meant  to  deceive  us,  and  that  it  will  prove  that 
the  Frenchman  is  a  line-of-battle  ship,  and  not  a  frigate : 
he  wished  to  leave  us  under  the  impression  that  it  was  a 
larger  frigate  than  our  own,  and  no  more." 

*'It  may  be  so,"  replied  Captain  Delmar,  thoughtfully: 
"  at  all  events,  Mr  Keene,  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  the 
suggestion." 

The  captain  took  two  or  three  more  turns  fore  and  aft 
in  silence,  and  then  quitted  the  deck. 


Chapter  XXII 

In  three  days  we  had  gained  the  latitude  of  Berbice,  and 
on  the  fourth  morning  the  men  at  the  mast-head  were 
keeping  a  sharp  look-out  for  any  strange  sail.  Our  head 
was  then  towards  the  land,  which,  being  very  low,  could 
not  be  seen ;  the  breeze  was  light,  the  royals  had  been  set, 
and  the  men  piped  down  to  breakfast,  when  the  mast-head- 
man reported  three  sail  right  ahead.  We  soon  made  them 
out  to  be  merchant  vessels,  and  as  they  separated  and 
made  all  sail  from  us,  we  made  sure  that  they  had  been 


Percival  Keene  273 

captured ;  and  so  it  proved  when  we  took  possession  of 
them,  which  we  did  not  do  of  the  third  before  nightfall. 

Upon  interrogating  the  prisoners  and  the  fev/  EngHsh 
who  had  been  left  on  board  the  prizes,  we  found  out  that 
I  had  been  right  in  my  conjecture ;  they  had  been 
captured  by  a  French  line-of-battle  ship,  which  they  had 
left  in  shore  the  evening  before.  The  English  reported 
her  a  very  fast  sailer,  and  beheved  her  to  be  an  eighty  gun 
ship — indeed  the  French  prisoners  acknowledged  that  such 
was  the  case. 

This  was  very  important  intelligence,  and  Captain 
Delmar  walked  up  and  down  deck  in  deep  thought :  the 
fact  was,  he  was  puzzled  how  to  act.  To  attempt  to  cope 
with  such  a  force,  unless  under  peculiarly  favourable 
circumstances,  would  be  madness  :  to  leave  the  coast  and 
our  mercantile  navy  exposed  to  her  depredations,  was  at 
the  same  time  very  repulsive  to  his  feelings  and  sense  of 
duty.  The  prizes  had  been  manned,  the  prisoners  were 
on  board,  the  boats  hoisted  up,  and  the  Manilla  still 
remained  hove-to.  The  fact  was,  the  captain  did  not 
know  which  way  to  put  the  ship's  head,  and  he  walked 
up  and  down  in  deep  thought. 

*'  Mr  Keene,  is  it  your  watch  ?  " 

"  No,  sir." 

"  Oblige  me  by  telling  the  master  to  work  up  the 
reckoning  \  I  wish  to  know  exactly  v/here  we  are." 

"It  is  done  already,  sir,"  replied  I,  "■  and  pricked  off  on 
the  chart — I  have  just  left  the  gun-room." 

"  Then,  Mr  Keene,  bring  the  chart  into  my  cabin." 
I  followed  into  the  cabin  with  the  chart,  which  I  laid 
down  on  the  table,  and  pointed  out  the  position  of  the 
ship. 

*-  You  were  right  in  your  supposition,  Mr  Keene,"  said 
the  captain,  "  and  really,  this  vessel  turning  out  to  be  a 
line-of-battle  ship  has  put  me  in  a  very  awkward  predica- 
ment— I  really  am  puzzled.  Fighting  is  of  no  use,  and 
yet  run  away  I  will  not,  if  I  can  possibly  help  it." 

Nov/,  I  had  been  studying  the  chart,  and  had  made  up 
p.K.  s 


274  Percival  Keene 

my  own  mind  how  I  should  have  acted  under  the  circum- 
stances, had  I  been  in  Captain  Delmar's  position.  The 
great  point  was,  to  give  him  my  ideas,  without  appearing 
to  ofFer  advice ;  I  therefore  replied,  "  We  have  one  advan- 
tage, at  all  events,  sir ;  we  have  been  cruising  so  long  that 
we  are  flying  light — I  don't  think  we  draw  sixteen  feet 
water." 

"  Yes,  that  may  give  us  the  heels  of  her  in  light  winds, 
certainly,"  replied  the  captain. 

"  I  think  she  cannot  draw  less  than  twenty-six  or 
twenty-seven  feet  of  water,  sir,"  continued  I,  to  put  him 
on  the  right  scent,  "  which,  on  this  coast,  will  be  a  great 
advantage.  I  think,  sir,  when  I  was  down  below,  I 
measured  from  soundings  to  soundings,  and  the  water  is 
so  shallow  and  deepens  so  gradually,  that  there  is  a 
distance  of  four  miles  between  seventeen  feet  and  twenty- 
eight  feet  water." 

I  took  up  the  compass,  so  as  to  take  in  the  two  sound- 
ings laid  down  in  the  chart,  and  then  measuring  the 
distance,  showed  that  my  assertion  was  true.  The  captain 
said  nothing  for  a  little  while  ;  at  last  I  perceived  a  smile 
on  his  lips.  "  Tell  the  officer  of  the  watch  to  lower  down 
the  cutter,  Mr  Keene.  Go  on  board  of  the  prizes,  and 
tell  them,  in  addition  to  their  present  orders  to  follow  us, 
that  in  case  of  an  enemy,  they  are  to  run  as  close  in 
shore  as  the  water  will  allow  them,  and  drop  their 
anchors." 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  replied  I,  leaving  the  cabin. 

This  order  satisfied  me  that  the  captain  perceived  what 
I  would  suggest,  which  was,  that  if  we  once  got  in  shore 
and  in  shallow  water,  we  might  laugh  at  the  line-of-battle 
ship,  which,  in  all  probability,  would  not  be  able  to  get 
near  enough  to  reach  us  with  her  guns ;  or  if  she 
attempted  it,  she  would  run  on  shore,  and  then  we 
should  have  the  best  of  it. 

As  soon  as  I  had  given  the  orders  to  the  prize-masters, 
and  returned  on  board,  the  boat  was  hoisted  up,  and  all 
sail  made  for  the  land.     At  twelve  o'clock  we  sounded, 


Percival  Keene  275 

and  found  ourselves  in  nine-fathom  water,  by  which  we 
calculated  we  were  about  thirty  miles  from  the  land. 
I  hardly  need  say  that  a  most  careful  look-out  was 
kept  up,  that  we  might  not  fall  in  with  our  formidable 
adversary. 

At  one  o'clock  the  moon  rose,  and  I,  having  the  middle 
watch,  surveyed  the  horizon  on  every  side,  but  without 
discovering  the  enemy ;  but  at  half-past  three  the  day 
dawned,  and  before  my  watch  was  over  it  was  broad 
daylight ;  and  then,  just  as  I  was  going  down,  having 
been  relieved  by  the  second  lieutenant,  a  strange  sail  was 
reported  about  eight  miles  to  leeward,  two  points  before 
the  beam. 

The  second  lieutenant  hastened  down  to  the  cabin,  to 
report  to  the  captain,  and  I  went  up  to  the  mast-head  to 
make  her  out,  and  I  soon  discovered  that  she  was  a  line-of- 
battle  ship  :  I  immediately  descended  and  reported  to  the 
captain,  who  had  come  on  deck.  As  we  could  distinguish 
the  masts  and  sails  of  the  enemy  very  well  from  the  deck, 
the  glasses  were  fixed  upon  her  at  the  gangway,  and  she 
was  seen  to  set  her  royals  and  flying  jib  in  chase  of  us  5 
but  we  felt  that  we  were  safe,  as  we  should  be  in  shallow 
water  long  before  she  could  beat  up  to  us.  All  we  had 
to  fear  for  was  the  merchant  vessels  which  we  had  re- 
taken, and  which  were  two  or  three  miles  astern  of  us, 
with  all  the  sail  that  they  could  carry. 

It  was  a  five-knot  breeze,  and  the  water  quite  smooth, 
which  was  very  favourable  for  the  line-of-battle  ship  and 
ourselves,  but  not  for  the  merchant  vessels,  which,  with 
their  cargoes,  required  more  wind  to  propel  them  through 
the  water.  The  state  of  affairs  when  the  hands  were  piped 
to  breakfast  was  as  follows  : — 

The  French  line-of-battle  ship  had  stood  in  for  the  land, 
under  all  sail,  until  half-past  seven,  being  then,  as  she  was 
when  we  first  saw  her,  exactly  two  points  before  the  beam, 
when,  probably  being  in  shoal  water,  she  had  tacked,  and 
was  now  a  little  abaft  our  beam,  and  lying  pretty  well 
up  for  the  merchant  vessel  the  furthest  astern  of  us.     Since 


276  Percival  Keene 

she  had  tacked,  she  had  risen  her  hull  out  of  water,  so  as 
to  show  her  upper  tier  of  guns.  Two  of  the  merchant 
vessels  were  about  three  miles  astern  of  us, — the  other 
one,  five,  and  stood  a  fair  chance  of  being  cut  off;  the 
more  so,  because  when  we  discovered  the  enemy,  we  were 
standing  about  two  points  free,  right  for  the  coast, 
whereas,  upon  her  hauling  her  wind  in  chase,  we  of  course 
did  the  same,  which  made  us  approach  the  shallow  water 
in  a  more  slanting  direction,  and,  consequently,  not  get  in 
quite  so  soon.  We  were  now  in  seven  fathoms  water,  and, 
by  our  pricking  off  on  the  chart,  about  eleven  miles  from 
land,  which  was  so  low  as  to  be  barely  visible  from  the 
mast-head.  The  men  were  allowed  an  hour  to  their  break- 
fast, and  then  we  beat  to  quarters.  The  captain  did  not, 
however,  put  out  the  fires,  so  as  to  prevent  the  ship's 
company's  dinner  being  cooked,  as  everything  was  ready, 
and  the  magazines  could  be  opened  in  a  minute. 

At  ten  o'clock,  we  had  drawn  into  six  fathoms  water ; 
the  Frenchman  was  now  nearly  astern  of  us,  still  on  the 
opposite  tack,  and  passing  about  three  miles  to  leeward  of 
the  merchant  vessel  which  lagged  most  behind.  It  was 
now  considered  certain  that  she  would  recapture  this 
vessel,  which  was  at  least  seven  miles  astern  of  us,  and  not 
impossible  that  she  might  take  one,  if  not  both,  of  the 
others,  as  it  was  evident  she  was  a  prime  sailer,  as  fast, 
almost,  as  our  own  ship. 

At  a  quarter-past  ten,  the  French  line-of-battle  ship 
tacked,  and  stood  right  after  us  in  our  wake,  being  now 
hull  down  about  twelve  miles  from  us. 

**  He'll  soon  have  the  starnmost  vessel,  Mr  Keene,"  said 
Bob  Cross  to  me.  "  Mr  Dott  has  charge  of  her ;  he  is 
always  in  some  scrape  or  other." 

''  Yes,"  replied  I ;  '*  but  he  gets  out  of  them,  and  I  dare 
say  he  will  out  of  this." 

"  Helm  up  there,  quarter-master — flatten  in  forward.  " 

''  The  wind's  heading  us,  sir,"  said  the  master  ;  "  she's 
full  again,  now.     Thus,  boy,  and  nothing  off." 

*'She  has  broken  off  two  points,  sir„" 


I 


Percival  Keene  277 

"  All  the  better,"  replied  the  captain  ;  "  it's  a  squeak 
for  Mr  Dott." 

In  a  few. minutes  we  perceived  that  the  other  vessel  had 
met  the  change  in  the  wind,  and  had  broken  off  as  well  as 
ourselves.  The  Frenchman  did  not  now  lay  up  for  the 
merchant  vessel  as  she  did  before,  and  the  latter  had  some 
chance  of  escape.  It  was  very  exciting  :  for  as  the  time 
drew  nearer  to  noon,  the  wind  became  more  light  and  more 
variable,  and  at  one  time  all  the  vessels  broke  oiF  another 
point ;  shortly  afterwards,  the  wind  flew  back  again  to  the 
point  which  it  at  first  blew  from,  and  the  enemy  lay  once 
more  right  up  for  the  merchant  vessels.  The  French  line- 
of-battle  ship  was  still  about  four  miles  astern  of  the 
merchant  vessel  nearest  to  her. 

"  I  think  we  shall  have  a  calm  soon,"  observed  Captain 
Delmar.  "  Square  the  mainyard  ;  we  may  as  well  be 
nearer  to  her,  as  not,  now  ;  for  if  it  falls  calm  she  will 
recapture  them  with  her  boats,  and  we  shall  be  too  far  to 
give  any  assistance.  Get  the  yard  tackles  up :  all  ready, 
Mr ?  " 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant. 

''Pipe  the  boat's  crew  away,  and  let  them  get  their  guns 
and  ammunition  on  the  gangway." 

It  was  about  a  quarter  to  eleven  when  we  hove-to,  the 
breeze  still  continuing  variable  and  light,  and  the  French 
line-of-battle  ship  did  not  come  up  so  fast  as  before.  We 
sounded  after  we  hove-to,  and  found  that  we  were  in  five 
and  a  half  fathoms  water. 

At  twelve  o'clock,  in  consequence  of  our  having  hove-to, 
the  relative  positions  of  the  vessels  were  as  follows  : — The 
two  merchant  vessels  which  had  been  about  four  miles 
astern  of  us  were  now  alongside  of  us,  the  third  was  about 
three  miles  astern  of  us,  and  the  Frenchman  was  about 
the  same  distance  astern  of  her;  so  that  our  frigate  was 
about  six  miles  from  the  French  line-of-battle  ship. 

Captain  Delmar  had  given  orders  to  pipe  to  dinner  at 
seven  bells  (half-past  eleven  o'clock) ,  that  in  case  the 
boats  were  required,   the  men  might  have  dined  before 


278  Percival  Keene 

they  were  sent  away.  A  few  minutes  after  twelve  o'clock 
it  fell  a  dead  calm,  the  hands  were  turned  up,  the  boats 
hoisted  out  and  lowered  down,  the  guns  and  ammunition 
put  in  them,  and  everything  in  readiness ;  we  keeping  our 
glasses  upon  the  enemy,  and  watching  her  manoeuvring, 
which,  at  the  distance  we  were,  was  now  easily  to  be 
distinguished.  Captain  Delmar  was  aware  that  he  ran 
some  risk  in  sending  his  boats  away,  for  it  might  so  happen 
that  a  breeze  might  spring  up  from  the  seaward,  and  the 
enemy  have  the  advantage  of  it  long  before  us ;  if  so,  it 
might  bring  her  up  to  the  vessel  astern,  and  the  boats  be 
captured :  indeed,  it  might  bring  her  up  nearly  alongside 
of  us  before  we  caught  the  wind.  It  was  necessary,  there- 
fore, to  be  very  cautious,  and  not  send  the  boats  away  till 
the  last  moment— that  is,  before  we  saw  the  French  ship 
hoisting  out  or  lowering  down  her  own.  That  the  French- 
men knew  that  our  boats  had  been  hoisted  out,  could  not 
be  doubted,  as  their  eyes  were  quite  as  sharp  as  ours. 
They,  however,  tried  to  double  us ;  for,  all  of  a  sudden, 
as  I  had  my  glass  upon  the  French  ship,  I  perceived  three 
boats  coming  round  her  quarter,  and  pulling  right  for  the 
merchant  vessel :  the  fact  was,  that  she  had  lowered  down 
her  stern  and  quarter  boats  to  leeward,  which  we  could 
not  perceive.  I  reported  this  immediately  to  the  captain, 
who  ordered  the  boats'  crews  to  be  piped  away. 

"Who  is  to  command  the  boats,  sir?"  said  the  first 
lieutenant. 

"Mr  Keene,"  said  the  captain. 

"  Mr  Keene,  I  wish  to  speak  with  you  before  you  go." 

Captain  Delmar  then  walked  to  the  capstern,  and,  in  few 
words,  pointed  out  what  I  have  just  stated  as  the  difficulty 
which  might  occur,  and  the  chances  of  capture. 

"  You  understand  me,  Mr  Keene  ? " 

"  Perfectly,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"Well,  then,  I  trust  to  your  discretion,  Mr  Keene,  and 
hope  I  shall  not  be  disappointed.     Now  you  may  go." 

"  The  French  ship  is  getting  up  her  yard  tackles,"  said 
the  signal-man. 


Percival  Keene  279 

"Then  you  have  no  time  to  lose,  Mr  Keene.  As  for 
the  small  boats,  they  are  of  no  consequence." 

I  went  down  the  side,  and  shoved  off.  Our  men  gave 
way  cheerfully  and  manfully,  and  the  three  boats  of  the 
Frenchmen  had  but  a  little  start  of  us.  In  half  an  hour  we 
were  both  within  less  than  a  mile  of  the  merchant  vessel, 
but  the  French  boats  were  the  nearest  of  the  two.  The 
affair  now  became  very  exciting.  In  another  ten  minutes 
the  French  boats  had  gained  the  merchant  vessel,  and  the 
men  where  clambering  up  her  sides,  while  we  were  not 
more  than  three  cables'  lengths  from  them.  That  Tommy 
Dott  was  defending  himself  was  to  be  presumed,  as  a  good 
deal  of  firing  took  place  ;  but  before  we  could  get  alongside 
it  was  evident  that  he  and  his  men  had  been  mastered,  and 
the  French  were  in  possession  of  the  vessel.  But  now  our 
turn  came.  Dividing  my  boats,  six  in  number,  into  two 
divisions,  we  boarded  on  both  sides,  and  very  soon  had 
regained  the  vessel  and  mastered  the  French,  who  did  not 
amount  to  more  than  thirty-five  men,  while  we  had  more 
than  seventy. 

We  found  that  the  Frenchmen  had  not  spared  our 
people  on  board  of  the  vessel,  all  of  them  being  wounded 
or  killed ;  but  the  fact  was,  that  Tommy  Dott  had  fought 
most  nobly,  and  resisted  to  the  very  last.  He  himself, 
poor  fellow,  lay  against  the  capstern,  with  his  head  cut 
open  by  a  blow  of  a  cutlass,  and  quite  insensible.  As 
soon  as  we  had  secured  the  prisoners,  I  turned  my  eyes 
to  the  line-of-battle  ship,  and  saw  that  her  large  boats 
had  shoved  ofFj  they  were  five  in  number,  but  much 
larger,  and  holding  more  men  than  we  had. 

A  little  reflection  decided  me  that  we  should  have  a 
better  chance  of  resisting  them  on  board  of  the  vessel 
than  in  the  boats,  and  I  determined  that  I  would  get  my 
boats'  guns  up  on  board  of  the  vessel,  and  arm  her  in 
that  way.  It  was  necessary,  however,  to  secure  our  boats, 
that  they  might  not  cut  them  away  from  alongside;  I 
therefore,  as  soon  as  the  guns  and  ammunition  were  on 
board,  lowered  the  iron  chain  cable  down  from  the  bows. 


28o  Percival  Keene 

and  passed  it  from  one  boat  to  the  other  under  the  fixed 
thwarts  of  each  boat,  including  those  captured  from  the 
French,  hauling  the  end  of  the  cable  on  board  again 
through  the  stern  port ;  we  had  plenty  of  time  to  do  this, 
and  make  any  other  preparation  on  board,  before  the 
French  boats  arrived. 

It  was  a  dead  calm,  the  sea  was  Hke  a  mirror,  and  the 
advancing  boats,  as  their  oars  rose  and  fell  in  the  water, 
gave  you  the  idea  of  creatures  possessed  of  life  and  volition, 
as  they  rapidly  forced  their  way  through  the  yielding  fluid. 
The  vessel's  stern  was  towards  the  line-of-battle  ship, 
and  the  boats  were  pulling  up  a  little  on  the  starboard 
quarter  ;  the  guns  which  I  had  hoisted  on  board  had,  for 
want  of  any  other  means,  been  sufficiently  secured  by 
ropes  to  the  slides  and  breechings  to  enable  us  to  fire 
them  with  effect.  When  the  boats  were  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  us  we  opened  our  fire  ;  not  that  we  ex- 
pected much  from  our  guns,  as  we  knew  we  could  not 
obtain  more  than  two  good  shots  at  the  boats  before  they 
were  alongside  j  still  there  was  a  chance  of  hitting  and 
disabling  them,  and  no  chance  was  to  be  thrown  away. 

Our  first  shot  was  successful ;  it  struck  one  of  the 
pinnaces,  and  she  swamped  immediately.  Our  men 
cheered,  while  the  other  French  boats  pulled  to  it,  and 
took  up  the  men  who  were  floating  in  the  water.  Before 
they  could  effect  this,  another  gun  was  fired  with  grape 
and  round,  which,  apparently,  did  some  execution,  as 
there  appeared  to  be  much  confusion  on  board  of  the  two 
boats  that  had  gone  to  the  assistance  of  their  comrades. 
We  now  fully  expected  the  boats  to  advance  ;  on  the 
contrary,  they  spread  out  on  each  quarter  and  opened  their 
fire  upon  us  with  their  guns, — a  very  foolish  act  on  their 
part,  as  it  gave  us  every  advantage  j  for  they  were  far 
superior  to  us  in  number  of  men,  and  should  have  boarded 
us  at  once,  instead  of  risking  the  loss  of  more  of  their 
boats.  So  little  did  we  expect  this,  that  at  one  time  I  was 
debating  whether  I  should  not  leave  the  guns  in  the  boats 
alongside  instead  of  getting   them  on  board,   that  there 


Percival  Keene 


2«I 


might  be  no  delay  in  case  wind  sprang  up,  and  it  were 
necessary  that  we  should  be  off;  of  course,  as  it  was, 
I  was  very  glad  that  I  had  decided  otherwise. 

The  action,  if  it  may  be  so  termed,  now  continued  for 
about  half  an  hour  without  any  great  casualty  on  either 
side :  we  had  five  or  six  men  wounded  on  board  of  the 
vessel,  but  none  killed.  T  had  occasionally  looked  round 
to  see  if  there  was  any  appearance  of  wind,  and  just  about 
this  time  I  perceived  a  black  line  in  the  offing,  which 
promised  not  only  wind,  but  wind  from  the  very  quarter 
which  would  be  most  disastrous  to  us,  and  I  began  to  feel 
very  anxious,  when  I  heard  a  bugle  sounded  from  the 
largest  French  boat.  This  was  the  signal  to  advance,  and 
I  was  very  glad,  as  the  affair  would  now  be  soon  decided. 

As  all  our  boats  were  secured  on  the  starboard  side  of 
the  vessel,  the  Frenchmen  did  not  attempt  to  board  on  that 
side,  as  in  so  doing  it  would  have  been  at  a  double  dis- 
advantage ;  they  had  therefore  no  alternative  but  to  board 
all  together  on  the  larboard  side.  Two  of  the  boats'  guns 
had  been  fixed  on  that  side — double  shotted  and  depressed, 
so  as  to  be  fired  at  the  monent  one  of  the  boats  should 
pass  beneath  them  :  they  were  both  fired  at  the  leading 
boat,  the  launch,  which  was  very  large  and  full  of  men, 
and  the  shot  went  through  her  bottom.  This  did  not 
prevent  her  coming  alongside;  but  she  filled  and  sank 
almost  immediately  afterwards,  while  the  men  were  climb- 
ing up  the  sides  of  the  vessel.  The  sinking  of  this  boat 
prevented  the  men  of  the  other  boats  outside  of  her  from 
supporting  their  companions,  and  we  had  therefore  only  to 
meet  the  force  of  the  launch  and  the  two  other  boats 
which  had  come  alongside  ahead  of  her,  and  which  was  in 
number  not  equal  to  our  own. 

We  always  had  an  idea  that  the  French  would  never  do 
much  in  the  way  of  boarding,  and  so  it  proved  -,  they  were 
beat  down  as  fast  as  they  made  their  appearance  above  the 
bulwarks.  The  French  lieutenant  was  attempting  to  get 
over  the  gunwale  ;  he  was  unsupported,  as  almost  all  his 
men  had  tumbled  back  into  the  sea.     Instead  of  cutting 


2«2 


Percival  Keene 


him  down,  I  caught  him  by  the  collar,  and  hauled  him  on 
board,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  disarmed,  gave  him  in  charge 
of  a  marine.  In  ten  minutes  all  was  over :  two  of  the 
French  boats  remained  alongside,  and  the  others  shoved 
off,  half  manned,  and  dropped  astern.  We  gave  them 
three  cheers  as  a  parting  salutation ;  but  we  had  no  time 
to  lose — the  wind  was  evidently  springing  up  fast,  already 
cats'  paws  were  to  be  seen  here  and  there  rippling  the 
water,  and  the  line  on  the  horizon  was  now  dark  and 
broad.  I  ordered  our  boats  to  be  ready  for  starting,  the 
guns  to  be  got  in,  and  the  wounded  men  divided  among 
them  as  fast  as  possible.  The  two  large  French  boats 
which  remained  on  the  starboard  side  we  cleared  of  the 
men  who  lay  in  them,  and  then  had  their  bottoms  beat  out 
to  sink  them.  The  French  lieutenant  and  two  other 
officers  I  ordered  into  our  own  boats,  to  take  on  board  as 
prisoners  ;  the  rest  of  the  French  who  had  been  captured, 
v/ith  their  wounded,  we  put  into  the  three  small  French 
boats  which  had  been  captured  in  the  first  attack,  taking 
away  their  oars,  that,  when  I  shoved  off  and  left  the 
vessel,  they  might  drift  about,  till  they  were  picked  up  by 
the  French  ship. 

Everything  being  in  readiness,  I  had  now  to  decide 
what  I  should  do  with  the  merchant  vessel.  The  wind 
coming  up  so  fast  from  the  seaward  gave  her  no  chance  of 
escape,  and  I  decided  that  I  would  set  her  on  fire.  Having 
so  done  in  three  different  parts,  to  ensure  her  destruction, 
I  then  shoved  off  with  our  boats,  having  first  pushed  off 
the  Frenchmen  in  their  boats  without  oars,  and  wished 
them  good-bye  :  they  certainly  did  look  very  foolish,  and 
anything  but  pleased. 

As  we  pulled  for  the  frigate,  I  perceived  that  the  line- 
of-battle  ship's  sails  were  filling,  and  that  it  was  touch 
and  go  with  us  ;  but  I  also  knew  that  she  could  not  leave 
her  boats,  and  that  it  would  take  some  time  to  pick  them 
up  :  two  were  half  manned,  and  pulling  towards  her  ;  the 
other  three  were  without  oars,  and  must  be  picked  up  by 
the  other  boats  ;  all  of  which  would  occasion  delay.     Not- 


Percival  Keene  283 

withstanding,  we  pulled  as  hard  as  we  could,  and  were 
half-way  back  before  the  breeze  was  sufficiently  steady  to 
enable  the  line-of-battle  ship  to  make  much  progress 
through  the  water.  Of  course,  we  could  not  well  see 
what  was  going  on  when  we  had  pulled  away  in  the  boats, 
and  were  at  a  distance ;  all  we  could  see  was,  that  the 
French  line-of-battle  ship  was  not  yet  in  chase,  from  which 
we  presumed  that  she  had  not  yet  picked  up  her  boats. 
In  the  meantime  the  merchant  vessel  burnt  furiously,  and  the 
columns  of  smoke  very  often  hid  the  enemy  from  our  view. 

Before  we  arrived  on  board,  the  breeze  had  passed  us 
and  caught  the  sails  of  our  frigate  and  the  two  merchant 
vessels,  so  that  we  were  more  easy  on  that  score.  Captain 
Delmar  had  been  very  anxious :  the  yards,  tackles,  and 
stays,  and  the  tackles  for  hoisting  up  the  quarter-boats 
were  all  ready  hanging  down  as  we  pulled  alongside, 
and  "  all  hands  in  boats "  was  piped  before  we  could 
get  up  the  gangway.  There  was  no  time  to  be  lost : 
the  French  line-of-battle  ship  had  picked  up  her  boats 
and  was  now  in  chase,  with  studding-sails  below  and 
abaft.  The  two  merchant  vessels  had  made  all  sail,  and 
were  running  in  shore  ahead  of  us.  I  touched  my  hat 
to  the  captain,  and  said,  "  Come  on  board,  sir — shall 
I  see  the  quarter-boats  hoisted  up  ^ " 

"  If  you  please,  Mr  Keene,"  replied  he. 

The  fact  was,  it  was  very  easy  to  tell  my  story  after 
the  boats  were  up  and  sail  made  upon  the  frigate,  and 
I  knew  there  was  no  time  for  talking. 

I  never  witnessed  such  a  rapidity  as  was  shown  on 
this  occasion :  in  less  than  five  minutes  all  the  boats  were 
on  board,  and  all  sail  made.  I  looked  at  the  French 
line-of-battle  ship ;  she  was  within  four  miles  of  us, 
and  bringing  up  a  very  steady  breeze.  But  we  were 
now  drawing  through  the  water,  and  as  the  recaptured 
vessels  were  three  miles  ahead  of  us,  there  was  nothing 
to  fear.  Captain  Delmar  came  aft  to  look  at  the  French- 
man, who  had  already  passed  by  the  vessel  which  I  had 
set  on  fire. 


284  Percival  Keene 

"Now,  then,  Mr  Keene,"  said  he,  "we  will  know 
what  has  taken  place.  Of  course,  we  have  seen  most 
of  it." 

I  narrated  what  the  reader  already  knows. 

"  What  do  you  suppose  to  have  been  the  loss  ? " 

"I  should  say  three  boats,  and  about  forty  men,  sir. 
I  forgot,  sir,  to  tell  you  that  we  have  a  lieutenant  and 
two  officers  prisoners,  whom  I  brought  on  board  with 
me. 

"Desire  them  to  be  brought  on  deck,"  said  the  captain. 
"  Mr  Keene,  you  have  done  your  work  well — with  great 
gallantry  and  great  judgment." 

I  touched  my  hat,  not  a  little  pleased  at  such  a  compli- 
ment from  Captain  Delmar. 

"What's  the  last  soundings,  Mr  Smith?"  inquired 
the  captain. 

"  And  a  quarter  four,  sir,"  said  the  master. 

"  This  chase  won't  last  long,"  observed  the  captain. 
"  Take  in  the  lower  studding-sail." 

The  French  lieutenant  was  then  questioned ;  but,  with 
the  exception  of  the  name  of  the  ship  and  captain,  there 
was  little  to  be  expected  from  him,  and  he  was  dismissed 
and  sent  below. 

This  affair,  however,  was  not  without  loss  on  our  side 
(principally  arising  from  Tommy  Dott's  stout  defence).  We 
had  two  men  killed,  and  we  had  altogether  fourteen  men 
wounded — some  of  them  very  severely.  My  friend 
Tommy  Dott  came  on  board  a  miserable  object,  his  face 
and  hair  matted  with  blood  5  but  when  it  was  washed 
away,  he  proved  to  be  not  so  much  hurt  as  was  supposed : 
the  cut  was  severe,  but  the  bones  were  not  injured.  He 
was  very  soon  out  of  his  hammock  again,  and  his  chief 
pleasure  was  to  put  his  tongue  in  his  cheek  and  make 
faces  at  the  French  lieutenant,  who  at  last  became  so 
annoyed,  that  he  complained  to  Captain  Delmar,  who 
ordered  Mr  Tommy  to  leave  off  these  expressions  of 
national  animosity,  if  he  had  any  wish  to  obtain  his 
promotion.     But  to  return. 


Percival  Keene  285 

As  the  breeze  freshened,  and  the  French  ship  had  the 
first  of  it,  she  rapidly  gained  upon  us,  and  in  an  hour  and 
a  half  was  about  three  miles  from  us.  We  had  now 
shoaled  our  water  to  three  fathoms  and  a  half,  which  was 
quite  near  enough  to  the  ground,  as  it  left  but  four  feet 
between  our  keel  and  the  bottom ;  the  studding-sails  were 
taken  in,  and  we  ranged  the  cable.  A  few  minutes  after- 
wards the  French  line-of-battle  ship  was  seen  to  shorten 
sail,  and  haul  to  the  wind ;  she  had  followed  us  into  as 
shoal  water  as  she  dared  to  venture  in,  and  as  she  rounded 
to,  out  of  spite,  I  presume,  she  fired  a  gun.  The  evening 
was  now  closing  in,  and  as  there  was  every  appearance  of 
fine,  weather,  we  stood  out  till  we  were  again  in  four 
fathoms,  and  then  dropped  our  anchor. 

The  next  morning,  when  the  day  broke,  the  French 
line-of-battle  ship  was  in  the  offing  about  eight  miles 
distant.  It  may  easily  be  imagined  that  the  French  were 
very  much  annoyed  at  what  had  taken  place ; — their  prizes 
recaptured,  three  boats  lost,  and  their  ship's  company 
weakened,  and  all  by  an  inferior  force  close  to  them,  and 
without  any  prospect  of  their  having  any  revenge.  But 
we,  on  the  other  hand,  were  not  very  pleasantly  situated. 
It  is  true  that  we  were  safe,  but,  at  the  same  time,  we 
were  in  prison,  and  could  not  hope  for  escape  unless  some 
vessel  came  down  to  our  assistance ;  and  how  long  we 
might  be  compelled  to  remain  where  we  were,  or  what 
the  chapter  of  accidents  might  bring  about,  no  one  could 
foresee. 

About  eight  o'clock  the  French  ship  again  stood  in,  and 
when  as  close  as  she  dare  come  to  us,  she  ran  up  and 
down,  trying  for  deeper  water  on  one  side  or  the  other, 
but  in  vain.  She  was  within  gun-shot  of  us,  it  is  true,  as 
we  had  run  out  into  four  fathoms,  but  we  could  always 
trip  our  anchor  when  we  pleased  and  stand  further  in. 
At  last  she  tried  a  shot  at  us,  and  it  fell  very  close. 
Captain  Delmar  did  not,  however,  get  under  weigh  and 
stand  further  in,  although  he  ordered  the  capstern  bars  to 
be  shipped,  and  the  m.essenger  passed.     A  second  and  a 


286  Percival  Keene 

third  shot  were  fired,  and  one  went  over  us.  At  last  the 
Frenchman  anchored,  and  set  to  work  in  good  earnest. 
He  found  that  he  was  within  range,  and  as  we  did  not 
move,  presumed  that  we  were  in  as  shallow  water  as  we 
could  run  into. 

As  the  wind  was  still  to  seaward,  we  lay  head  on  to 
him,  and  one  of  his  shot  struck  us  in  the  forefoot ;  Captain 
Delmar  then  ordered  the  cable  to  be  hove  in  and  the 
anchor  tripped,  by  which  means  we  drifted  in  shore,  and 
increased  our  distance  without  his  being  aware  of  it,  and 
his  firing  still  continued,  but  without  injury  to  us.  The 
reason  for  Captain  Delmar's  doing  this  was  evident ;  he 
wushed  the  French  ship  to  continue  firing,  as  the  report  of 
her  guns  might  be  heard,  and  bring  down  some  vessel  to 
our  assistance.  At  all  events,  such  was  not  our  good 
fortune  on  the  first  day,  and  I  began  to  be  tired  of  our 
situation ;  so  did  Captain  Delmar,  for  on  the  second  day 
he  sent  a  boat  to  the  recaptured  o  vessels,  which  were  at 
anchor  in  shore  of  us,  directing  them  to  heave  up  as  soon 
as  it  was  dark,  and  make  the  best  of  their  way  to  Barba- 
does,  keeping  well  in  shore  till  they  got  more  to  the 
nortWard :  this  they  did,  and  the  following  morning  they 
were  not  in  sight. 

The  French  ship  still  remained  at  anchor,  and  it  appeared 
that  she  had  been  lightening  so  as  to  get  further  in,  for  on 
that  morning  she  weighed,  and  stood  in  to  a  mile  and  a 
half  of  us,  and  we  were  obliged  to  do  the  same,  and  run 
in  shore  out  of  his  reach.  To  effect  this,  we  anchored  in 
three  and  a  quarter  fathoms,  so  that  we  actually  stirred  up 
the  mud.  Towards  the  evening  the  wind  fortunately 
shifted  to  off  shore,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  dark  the  captain 
ordered  the  anchor  to  be  weighed,  and  we  made  all  sail  to 
the  northward,  trusting  to  our  heels ;  the  following  morn- 
ing we  had  run  seventy  miles,  and  as  the  French  ship  was 
not  to  be  seen,  it  was  to  be  presumed  that  she  was  not 
aware  of  our  having  so  done. 

Ten  days  afterwards  we  dropped  our  anchor  in  Carlisle 
Bay,    Barbadoes.      We    found    two     men-of-war,    both 


Percival  Keene  287 

captains  junior  officers  to  our  own,  and  I  took  this  oppor- 
tunity of  passing  my  examination,  which  was  a  mere 
matter  of  form.  Having  watered  and  taken  in  pro- 
visions, we  then  sailed  for  Jamaica,  to  join  the  admiral, 
who,  upon  Captain  Delmar's  representation,  immediately 
confirmed  the  acting  order  of  lieutenant  given  to  me  by 
him. 

A  few  days  afterwards  a  packet  arrived  from  England, 
and  letters  were  received  by  Captain  Delmar,  informing 
him  of  the  death  of  his  elder  brother,  and  his  succeeding 
to  the  title  of  Lord  De  Verseley,  for  his  elder  brother, 
although  married,  had  no  male  issue.  Upon  this  intelli- 
gence. Captain  D.  immediately  resigned  the  command  of 
the  Manilla,  and  another  captain  was  appointed  to  her.  I 
did  not  much  like  this,  as  I  wished  to  remain  with  Captain 
Delmar,  and  gain  his  good-will.  I  was,  however,  consoled, 
by  his  sending  for  me,  previous  to  his  sailing  for  England 
in  a  frigate  ordered  home,  and  saying,  "  Mr  Keene,  my 
duties  in  the  House  of  Lords,  and  family  affairs,  require 
my  presence  in  England,  and  I  think  it  most  probable  that 
I  now  quit  the  service  altogether ;  but  I  shall  not  lose 
sight  of  you.  You  have  conducted  yourself  much  to  my 
satisfaction,  and  I  will  take  care  of  your  advancement  in 
the  service,  if  you  only  continue  as  you  have  begun.  I 
shall  be  happy  to  hear  from  you  if  you  will  write  to  me 
occasionally.  I  wish  you  every  success.  Is  there  any- 
thing that  I  can  do  for  you  }  " 

"  I  am  most  grateful,  my  lord,"  replied  I,  "  for  all  your 
kindness.  I  had  hoped  to  have  been  longer  under  your 
protection  and  guidance  ;  but  I  am  aware  that  your  high 
station  must  now  prevent  it.  If  I  might  be  so  bold 
as  to  ask  a  favour,  my  lord  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  Keene,"  replied  his  lordship. 

Keene  !  not  Mr  Keene,  thought  I. 

*'  It  is,  sir,  that  I  think  I  should  have  a  better  chance  of 
doing  something  if  I  were  to  obtain  the  command  of  the 
Firefly  schooner ;  the  lieutenant  commanding  her  is  about 
to  invalid." 


2  88  Percival  Keene 

**  I  agree  with  you.  I  will  speak  to  the  admiral  this 
very  day.     Is  that  all  ? " 

**  Yes,  my  lord;  unless  you  think  you  could  ask  for 
Cross,  your  coxswain,  to  be  appointed  to  her.  I  should 
like  to  have  a  man  on  board  whom  I  knew,  and  could 
trust." 

*^  I  will  see  about  it,  and  so  good-bye." 

His  lordship  held  out  his  hand.  I  took  it  very  respect- 
fully ;  he  had  never  done  so  before,  and  the  tears  ran 
down  my  cheeks  as  I  was  quitting  him.  His  lordship 
observed  it,  and  turned  away.  I  left  the  cabin,  quite 
overcome  with  his  kindness,  and  so  happy,  that  I  would 
not  have  changed  positions  with  the  grand  sultan  himself. 

Lord  De  Versely  was  faithful  to  his  promise  ;  the  next 
day  I  received  from  the  admiral  my  appointment  to  the 
Firefly,  and,  what  v/as  more  unexpected.  Bob  Cross 
received  a  warrant  as  her  boatswain.  This  was  a  very 
kind  act  of  Lord  De  Versely,  and  I  was  as  much  delighted 
as  Bob  himself.  I  also  received  an  invitation  to  dinner 
with  the  admiral  on  that  day.  On  my  arrival  at  the  house, 
a  few  minutes  before  dinner,  the  admiral  called  me  aside 
to  the  verandah,  and  said  to  me,  "  Mr  Keene,  I  have  not 
forgotten  your  cruise  in  the  pirate  schooner,  and  Lord  De 
Versely  has  told  me  of  your  good  behaviour  in  many 
instances  since  ;  particularly  of  your  conduct  in  the  boats 
off  Berbice.  In  his  despatches  he  has  given  you  great 
praise,  and  I  have  added  mine  to  back  it ;  so  that  if  you 
only  keep  steady,  you  will  command  a  sloop  of  war  very 
soon.  You  have  now  been  seven  months  a  lieutenant,  for 
your  commission  will  be  confirmed  to  your  first  appoint- 
ment 5  a  few  months  more,  and  I  hope  to  see  you  with  a 
commander's  commission  in  your  pocket." 

I  replied,  that  I  was  very  grateful,  and  only  hoped  that 
he  would  send  me  out  in  the  schooner  to  where  I  might 
prove  myself  deserving  of  his  patronage. 

*'  Never  fear.  I'll  find  something  for  you  to  do, 
Mr  Keene.  By-the-bye,  Lord  De  Versely  told  me  last 
night,    when   we    were   alone,    the   history   of  the    duel 


Percival  Keene  289 

at  Martinique.  You  did  well,  Mr  Keene  ;  I  thank  you 
in  the  name  of  our  service  ;  it  won't  do  for  the  soldiers  to 
crow  over  us,  though  they  are  fine  fellows,  it  must  be 
admitted.     However,  that  secret  had  better  be  kept." 

**Most  certainly,  sir,"  replied  I. 

**  Now,  then,  there's  that  black  fellow  come  up  to  tell 
us  dinner  is  ready ;  so  come  along,  or  you'll  be  where  the 
little  boat  was — a  long  way  astern." 


Chapter  XXIII 

The  admiral  was  very  kind  to  me,  and  shook  hands  with 
me  when  I  left  him.  I  returned  on  board  of  the  Manilla, 
took  leave  of  the  surgeon,  and  master,  and  other  officers, 
and  then  of  all  my  messmates,  and  a  boat  was  manned  to 
take  Bob  Cross  and  me  on  board  of  the  Firefly.  After  the 
boat  shoved  off,  and  was  a  little  distance  from  the  frigate, 
the  men  suddenly  tossed  up  their  oars. 

"  What  are  you  about,  men  ?  "  said  I. 

"  Look  there,  sir,"  said  Bob  Cross,  pointing  to  the 
frigate. 

I  turned  round,  and  perceived  all  the  men  in  the  rigging, 
who  gave  me  three  cheers  from  a  pipe  of  the  boatswain  ;, 
a  compliment  which  I  had  not  dreamt  of,  and  which  moved 
me  to  tears.  I  rose,  and  took  off  my  hat  ;  the  men  in  the 
boat  returned  the  cheers,  dropped  their  oars  in  the  water,, 
and  rowed  to  the  schooner.  I  stepped  on  board,  ordered 
the  hands  aft,  and  read  my  commission,  and  then  Cross's 
warrant  j  after  which  I  went  down  into  the  cabin,  for  I 
wished  to  be  alone. 

I  was  now  in  command  of  a  vessel,  and  not  more  than 
twenty  years  old.  I  reflected  what  a  career  was  before 
me,  if  I  was  fortunate,  and  never  neglected  an  opportunity 
of  distinguishing  myself  5  and  I  vowed  that  I  never  would, 
and  prayed  to  Heaven  to  assist  my  endeavours.  Lord  De 
Verseiy's  kindness  to  me  had  struck  deep  into  my  heart, 
p.K.    .  T 


290  Percival  Keene 

and  my  anxiety  was  that  he  should  be  proud  of  me.  And 
then  I  thought  of  the  chances  for  and  against  me ; 
he  might  marry  and  have  children ;  that  would  be  the 
worst  thing  that  could  happen  to  me :  if  he  did  not  marry, 
his  other  brother  had  a  large  family,  and  the  title  would 
go  to  the  eldest  son  ;  but  that  was  nothing  to  me. 

While  I  was  summoning  up  all  these  contingencies  in 
my  mind,  there  was  a  knock  at  the  cabin  door.  "  Come 
in,"  said  I.  "  Oh  !  is  it  you.  Cross  ?  I'm  glad  to  see 
you.  Sit  down  there.  You  see  I  command  a  vessel  at 
last,  Bob." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  and  you'll  command  a  larger  one  before  long, 
I  hope  ;  but  as  to  your  being  in  command  of  a  vessel — 
there's  nothing  very  surprising  in  that ;  what  is  surprising 
is,  to  find  myself  a  warrant  officer — the  idea  never  came 
into  my  head.  I  must  write,  and  tell  my  little  girl  of  my 
good  fortune;  it  will  make  her  and  her  mother  very 
happy." 

**  I  must  do  the  same,  Cross.  My  mother  will  be  very 
much  pleased  to  hear  all  I  have  to  tell  her." 

**  I  haven't  heard  it  myself  yet,  Mr  Keene,  and  that's  why 
I  came  in,"  replied  Bob.  "  I  know  you  don't  want  advice 
now ;  but  I  can't  help  having  a  wish  to  know  what  took 
place  between  you  and  his  lordship." 

"  No  one  has  a  better  right  to  know  than  you.  Cross, 
who  have  been  such  a  sincere  friend  to  me ;  so  now  I'll 
tell  you." 

I  then  entered  into  a  detail  of  all  that  had  passed  between 
Lord  De  Versely  and  me,  and  also  what  th*e  admiral  had 
said  to  me. 

"All's  right,  Mr  Keene,"  replied  Bob;  "and  let  the 
admiral  only  give  us  something  to  do,  and  I  think  you'll 
believe  me  when  I  say  that  the  boatswain  of  the  Firefly  will 
back  you  as  long  as  he  has  a  pin  to  stand  upon." 

"  That  I  am  sure  of.  Bob  ;  you  will  ever  be  my  right- 
hand  man.  There  are  two  midshipmen  on  board,  I  perceive  : 
-what  sort  of  lads  may  they  be  ?  " 

**  I  haven't  had  time  to  find  out  5  but  you  have  a  capital 


Percival  Keene  291 

ship's  company — that  the  gunner  and  carpenter  both 
say." 

**  And  a  very  fine  vessel,  Bob." 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  a  regular  flyer,  they  say,  if  she  is  well 
managed.  You  have  never  been  in  a  schooner,  Mr  Keene, 
but  I  have,  and  for  nearly  three  years,  and  I  know  how  to 
handle  one  as  well  as  most  people." 

"  So  much  the  better.  Cross,  for  I  know  nothing  about 
it.  Come,  I  will  ring  the  bell ;  I  suppose  someone  will 
answer  it."     A  lad  made  his  appearance. 

"Were  you  Mr  Williams's  servant  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Get  me  out  a  bottle  of  wine  and  some  glasses — there, 
that  will  do." 

"Now,  Bob,  let's  drink  success  to  the  FireflyJ^ 

"  Here's  success  to  the  Firefly,  Mr  Keene,  and  success 
to  the  captain.  May  you  do  well  in  her  and  be  soon  out 
of  her." 

"  Thank  you.  Bob :  here's  your  health,  and  may  we 
long  sail  together." 

Bob  and  I  finished  the  bottle,  and  then  we  parted. 

The  next  day,  I  was  very  busy  in  examining  my  vessel 
and  my  ship's  company.  The  schooner  was  a  beautiful 
model,  very  broad  in  the  beam,  and  very  low  in  the  water; 
she  mounted  one  long  brass  32-pounder  forward  on  a 
circular  sweep,  so  that  it  could  be  trained  in  every 
direction ;  abaft,  she  had  four  brass  9-pound  carronades. 
My  ship's  company  consisted  of  sixty  men  and  officers ; 
that  is,  myself,  two  mids,  boatswain,  gunner,  and  car- 
penter. The  mids  were  young  lads  of  about  sixteen 
years  of  age,  a  Mr  Brown  and  a  Mr  Black,  gawky  tall 
boys,  with  their  hands  thrust  too  far  through  the  sleeves 
of  their  jackets,  and  their  legs  pulled  too  far  through 
their  trousers — in  fact,  they  were  growing  lads,  who  had 
nothing  but  their  pay  to  subsist  upon,  being  both  sons 
of  warrant  officers.  They  bore  very  good  characters,  and 
I  resolved  to  patronise  them,  and  the  first  thing  which  I 
did  was,  to  present  them  each  with  a  new  suit  of  uniform 


292  Percival  Keene 

and  a  few  other  necessaries,  so  as  to  make  them  look 
respectable  ;  a  most  unheard-of  piece  of  patronage,  and 
which  it  is  therefore  my  boast  to  record.  The  fact  is,  I 
was  resolved  that  my  schooner  should  look  respectable ; 
my  ship's  company  were  really  a  very  fine  body  of  men, 
most  of  them  tall  and  stout,  and  I  had  received  a  very 
good  character  of  them  from  the  officer  who  had  invalided. 
I  had  taken  all  his  stores  and  furniture  off  his  hands,  for 
I  had  plenty  of  money,  and  to  spare. 

As  soon  as  I  had  examined  my  ship's  company,  I  made 
them  a  speech,  the  which,  although  they  were  bound  to 
hear  it,  I  shall  not  inflict  upon  the  reader,  and  I  then  went 
down  and  examined  every  portion  of  the  vessel,  ascertained 
what  there  was  in  her,  and  where  everything  was.  Bob 
Cross  accompanied  me  in  this  latter  duty,  which  was  not 
over  till  dinner-time. 

The  next  morning  my  signal  was  made,  and  I  went  up 
to  the  admiral. 

"Mr  Keene,"  said  the  admiral,  "here  are  despatches 
to  take  down  to  the  Governor  of  Cura9oa.  When  can 
you  be  ready  ?  " 

"Now,  sir,"  replied  I;  "and  if  you  will  make  the 
signal  for  the  Firefly  to  weigh  anchor,  there  will  be  so 
much  time  gained." 

"Very  good,  Keene;  tell  them  to  make  the  signal. 
You  must  make  all  the  haste  you  can,  as  they  are  im- 
portant. Here  are  your  orders  :  after  you  have  delivered 
your  despatches,  you  will  be  allowed  to  cruise  down  in 
that  quarter,  as  I  understand  there  are  some  very  mischiev- 
ous vessels  in  that  direction.  I  hope  you  will  give  me  a 
good  account  of  one  or  two  of  them  if  you  fall  in  with  them." 

"  I  will  do  my  best,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,  I  send  you  on  purpose.  I  have  ordered  the 
senior  officer  at  Cura^oa  to  forward  the  return  despatches 
by  the  Mosquito,  that  you  may  have  a  chance.  I  won't 
ask  you  to  stay  dinner,  as  it  is  an  affair  that  presses,  so 
of  course  you  will  carry  a  press  of  sail.  Good-bye,  and 
I  wish  you  success." 


Percival  Keene 


293 


I  took  my  leave  of  the  admiral  and  hastened  down  to 
the  town.  In  an  hour  afterwards  the  Firefly  was  driving 
along  with  a  fine  breeze  on  the  quarter,  and  long  before 
night  the  vessels  in  the  harbour  were  not  to  be  dis- 
tinguished. The  breeze  freshened  after  the  sun  went 
down,  and  I  remained  on  deck,  carrying  on  to  the  last 
moment.  Bob  Cross  once  or  twice  ventured  to  say,  that 
we  had  better  reduce  the  sail ;  but  I  told  Bob  that  the 
admiral  was  very  anxious  that  I  should  make  a  quick 
passage. 

"Yes,  Mr  Keene;  but  'turning  the  turtle'  is  not 
making  a  quick  passage,  except  to  the  other  world,  and 
the  admiral  does  not  wish  his  despatches  to  go  there. 
She  is  a  fine  boat,  sir,  but  there  may  be  too  much  sail 
carried  on  a  good  vessel :  the  men  say  she  never  has  been 
so  pressed  before." 

"Well,  you  are  right.  Bob,  and  so  we  will  take  a  little 
off  her." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  it's  my  watch  coming  on  now,  and  I  will 
carry  all  she  can  bear  with  safety,  and  I  think  she  will  go 
quite  as  fast  as  she  does  now.  We  shall  have  more  wind 
yet,  sir,  depend  upon  it." 

"Well,  so  long  as  it  is  fair,  I  don't  mind  how  much," 
replied  I.     "  Send  the  watch  aft." 

We  reduced  the  sail,  and  then  I  went  down  to  bed. 

At  daylight  I  awoke  and  went  on  deck.  The  carpenter 
had  the  watch,  for  the  watches  were  entrusted  to  the 
warrant  officers,  who  were  all  good  seamen,  and  accus- 
tomed to  the  schooner.  I  found  that  the  wind  had 
freshened,  but  was  steady  from  the  same  quarter,  and  the 
schooner  was  darting  through  the  water  at  a  tremendous 
rate. 

"  She  sails  well,  Mr  Hayter,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  sir,  that  she  does,"  replied  he ;  "  and  never 
sailed  better  than  she  does  now.  I  v/as  a  little  alarmed 
for  my  sticks  last  night,  until  you  shortened  sail." 

"  Admiral's  order  to  carry  a  press  of  sail,  Mr  Hayter." 

"Well,  sir,  then  by  Jove  you  obey  orders;  you  half 


294 


Percival  Keene 


frightened  the  men,  although  they  had  been  so  long  in  the 
vessel." 

I  felt,  by  what  the  carpenter  had  said,  that  I  had  been 
rash.  Neither  he  nor  Bob  Cross  would  have  ventured  so 
much  if  I  had  not  been  so  ;  and  they  understood  the 
vessel  better  than  I  did,  so  I  resolved  to  be  guided  by 
them  until  I  felt  able  to  judge  for  myself.  Notwith- 
standing that  sail  was  afterwards  carried  more  prudently, 
we  had  a  most  remarkably  rapid  passage  ;  for  we  took  the 
breeze  with  us  down  the  whole  way,  not  seeing  a  vessel 
during  the  run.  I  had  another  cause  of  impatience,  which 
was,  to  ascertain  if  Mr  Vanderwelt  and  Minnie  had  left 
the  island. 

On  my  arrival,  I  went  first  to  the  naval  commanding 
officer,  and  then  to  the  governor's,  delivering  my 
credentials.  They  complimented  me  on  my  having  been 
so  active.  I  accepted  the  governor's  invitation  to  dinner, 
and  then  went  to  inquire  after  Mr  Vanderwelt.  I  walked 
first  to  his  house,  but  found  it  occupied  by  a  Scotch 
merchant,  who,  however,  was  very  polite.  He  stated 
that  he  was  an  old  friend  of  Mr  Vanderwelt,  and  could 
give  me  every  information,  as  he  had  received  letters 
from  him  very  lately  ;  and  that  in  those  letters  Mr  Vander- 
welt had  informed  him  that  I  had  said,  in  my  last  letter  to 
them,  that  I  was  again  on  the  West  India  station,  and  had 
requested  him,  if  I  came  to  the  island,  to  show  me  every 
attention.  "So,  my  dear  sir,"  continued  Mr  Fraser,  "I 
trust  you  will  enable  me  to  comply  with  my  friend  Mr 
Vanderwelt's  injunctions,  and  consider  this  house  as  your 
home  during  your  stay  here." 

I  thanked  Mr  Fraser  and  accepted  the  offer.  I  sent  for 
my  portmanteau,  and  slept    there  that    night  after  T  had 

dined  with  the  governor.    At  dinner  I  met  Captain  C- , 

who  told  me  he  had  orders  to  send  me  on  a  cruise,  and 
asked  when  I  would  be  ready.  I  replied,  that  I  should 
like  a  day  or  two  to  lift  my  rigging  and  overhaul  it,  as  I 
had  been  very  much  strained  in  my  passage  down. 

"No  wonder,"  replied  he;    "you  must  have  flown — 


Percival  Keene  295 

indeed,  your  log  proves  it.  Well,  I  will  send  you  as 
soon  as  you  are  ready.  The  Naiad  sloop  is  out,  and  so 
is  the  Driver  brig,  both  in  pursuit  of  three  vessels,  which 
have  done  a  great  deal  of  mischief.  One  is  a  French  brig 
of  fourteen  guns,  very  fast,  and  full  of  men.  She  has  her 
consort,  a  large  schooner,  who  is  also  a  regular  clipper. 
The  other  vessel  is  a  brigantine,  a  very  fine  vessel,  built 
at  Baltimore — of  course,  under  French  colours  :  she 
cruises  alone.  I  don't  know  how  many  guns  she  carries, 
but  I  suspect  that  both  she  and  the  brig  will  be  too  much 
for  you  ;  and  unless  you  could  catch  the  schooner  away 
from  her  consort,  you  will  not  be  able  to  do  much  with 
the  Firefly^ 

"  I  will  do  my  best,  sir,"  replied  I.  "  I  have  a  very 
fine  set  of  men  on  board,  and,  I  think,  very  good 
officers." 

**  Well,  at  all   events,  if  you    can't  fight,  you  have  a 

good  pair  of  heels  to  run  with,"  replied  Captain  C ; 

"  but  dinner's  announced." 

I  left  early,  that  I  might  have  some  conversation  with 
Mr  Fraser.  On  my  return,  we  sat  down  to  some  sangorie 
and  cigars  ;  and  then  he  told  me  that  Mr  Vanderwelt  had 
left  Curagoa  about  nine  months  before,  and  that  my  last 
letter  directed  to  him  had  been  forwarded  to  Holland. 
He  had  often  heard  the  history  of  my  saving  their  lives 
on  board  of  the  pirate  vessel  from  Mr  Vanderwelt,  who 
made  it  a  constant  theme  of  his  discourse ;  "  and,"  added 
Mr  Fraser,  "  you  do  not  know  what  a  regard  he  has  for 
you." 

"  And  little  Minnie,  sir  ?  "  inquired  I  :  **  it  is  now 
nearly  five  years  since  I  saw  her." 

"Little  Minnie  is  no  longer  little  Minnie,  Mr  Keene, 
I  can  assure  you.  She  was  fifteen  when  she  left  the 
island,  and  had  grown  a  tall  and  very  beautiful  girl.  All 
the  young  men  here  were  mad  about  her,  and  would  have 
followed  her  not  only  to  Holland,  but  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  I  believe,  if  they  thought  that  they  had  the  least 
chance ;  but,  from  my  intimacy  with  the  family,  I  tell  you 


296  Percival  Keene 

candidly,  that  I  think  if  you  were  to  meet  again,  you  would 
not  have  a  bad  one  j  for  she  talks  incessantly  of  you  when 
alone  with  her  father :  but  I  must  not  divulge  family 
secrets." 

"I  fear  there  is  little  chance  of  my  meeting  again  with 
her,"  replied  I :  "  I  have  to  carve  my  way  up  in  my  pro- 
fession, and  this  war  does  not  appear  likely  to  be  over 
soon.  That  I  should  like  to  see  her  and  her  father  again, 
I  grant ;  for  I  have  made  but  few  friendships  during  my 
life,  and  theirs  was  one  of  the  most  agreeable.  Where  is 
Mr  Vanderwelt  settled  ?  " 

"  He  is  not  in  Holland — he  is  at  Hamburgh.  Well, 
there  is  no  saying ;  accident  may  bring  you  together 
again,  as  it  did  on  board  of  the  pirate  ;  and  I  hope  it 
may." 

Shortly  afterwards,  we  went  to  bed.  I  must  say,  his 
description  of  Minnie,  which  was  given  much  more  in 
detail  than  I  have  narrated  to  the  reader,  did  prevent  my 
going  to  sleep  for  a  long  while.  Woman,  as  the  reader 
may  have  seen,  never  once  troubled  my  thoughts  j  I  had 
fed  upon  one  sole  and  absorbing  idea,  that  of  being 
acknowledged  by  Captain  Delmar  ;  this  was  and  had  been 
the  source  and  spring  of  every  action,  and  was  the  only 
and  daily  object  of  reverie ;  it  was  my  ambition,  and 
ambition  in  any  shape,  in  whatever  direction  it  may  be 
led,  is  so  powerful  as  to  swallow  up  every  other  passion 
of  the  human  mind ;  but  still  I  had  a  strong  affection  for 
Minnie — that  is,  for  little  Minnie,  as  I  saw  her  first;  with 
her  beautiful  large  eyes  and  Madonna  countenance,  cling- 
ing to  her  father.  With  the  exception  of  my  own  relations, 
who  were  so  much  my  seniors,  I  had  had  nothing  to 
bestow  my  affections  on  ;  had  not  even  made  the  acquaint- 
ance, I  may  say,  of  a  woman,  unless  my  casual  intercourse 
with  Bob  Cross's  Mary  indeed  might  be  so  considered. 
A  passion  for  the  other  sex  was,  therefore,  new  to  m.e ; 
but,  although  new,  it  was  pleasing,  and  perhaps  more 
pleasing,  from  being,  in  the  present  case,  ideal ;  for  I  had 
only  a  description  of  Minnie  as  she  was,  and  a  recollection 


Percival  Keene  297 

of  what  she  had  been.  I  could  therefore,  between  the 
two,  fill  up  the  image  with  what  was  to  my  fancy  the 
ideal  of  perfection.  I  did  so  again  and  again,  until  the 
night  wore  away ;  and  tired  out  at  last,  I  fell  fast 
asleep. 

The  next  day,  after  I  had  been  on  board  of  the 
schooner,  and  given  my  orders  to  Bob  Cross,  I  returned 
to  Mr  Fraser,  and  sat  down  to  write  to  Mr  Vanderwelt ; 
I  also  wrote  to  Minnie,  which  I  had  never  done  before. 
That  m.y  night  reveries  had  had  an  effect  on  me  is  certain, 
for  I  wrote  her  a  long  letter ;  whereas,  had  I  commenced 
one  before  my  arrival  at  Curagoa,  I  should  have  been 
puzzled  to  have  made  out  ten  lines.  I  told  her  I  was 
sitting  in  the  same  chair,  that  I  was  sleeping  in  the  same 
room,  that  I  could  not  look  around  me  without  being 
reminded  of  her  dear  face,  and  the  happy  hours  we  passed 
together  ;  that  Mr  Fraser  had  told  me  how  tall  she  had 
grown,  and  was  no  longer  the  little  Minnie  that  used 
to  kiss  me.  In  fact,  I  wrote  quite  romantically  as  well 
as  affectionately ;  and  when  I '  read  over  my  letter, 
wondered  how  it  was  that  I  had  become  so  eloquent. 
I  begged  Mr  Vanderwelt  to  write  to  me  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  to  tell  me  all  about  their  doings.  I  sealed 
my  letter,  and  then  threw  myself  back  in  my  chair,  and 
once  more  indulged  in  the  reveries  of  the  night  before. 
I  had  a  new  feeling  suddenly  sprung  up  in  my  heart, 
which  threatened  to  be  a  formidable  rival  to  my  ambition. 

In  two  days  the  Firefly  was  ready,  and  I  reported  her 

as  being  so  to  Captain  C .     He  gave  me  my  orders, 

which  were  to  cruise  for  six  weeks,  and  then  to  rejoin 
the  admiral  at  Port  Royal,  unless  circumstances  should 
make  me  think  it  advisable  to  return  to  the  island.  The 
boats  of  the  men-of-war  were  sent  to  tow  me  out  of  the 
harbour,  and  I  was  once  more  on  the  wide  blue  sea — the 
schooner  darting  along  like  a  dolphin. 

For  a  fortnight  we  cruised  without  seeing  any  vessel 
but  the  Naiad,  I  was  very  much  afraid  that  the  captain 
would   have   ordered   me  to  keep   company ;  but   as  he 


298  Percival  Keene 

considered  his  vessel  quite  a  match  for  the  brig  and 
schooner  if  he  should  fall  in  with  them,  and  did  not 
want  the  prize-money  to  be  shared  with  the  crew  of 
the  Firefly,  he  allowed  me  to  go  my  own  way,  saying 
to  me,  laughingly,  as  I  went  over  the  side,  **  They  will 
certainly  take  you  if  they  meet  you,  and  we  shall  have 
to  recapture  you." 

*'  Well,  I  hope  you  will  not  forget  your  promise,  sir," 
replied  I ;  "  I  shall  depend  upon  you." 

During  the  fortnight  that  I  had  been  out,  I  had  taken 
great  pains  in  exercising  the  men  at  their  guns,  the  great 
gun  particularly ;  and  I  had  had  an  excellent  sight  put 
on  it,  which  it  had  not,  and  very  much  required.  During 
two  or  three  days'  calm,  I  had  fired  shot  at  a  mark  for 
three  or  four  hours  each  day,  and  I  found  that  the  men, 
v/ith  this  little  practice,  were  very  expert,  and  could 
hit  a  very  small  object,  now  that  the  sight  was  put  on 
the  gun.  The  two  best  shots,  however,  were  the  gunner 
and  Bob  Cross. 

The  night  after  we  parted  from  the  Naiad,  I  had 
run  to  the  southward,  having  heard  from  the  captain 
that  the  Driver  was  more  to  the  northward  than  he  was. 
There  was  nothing  in  sight  on  the  next  day,  and  when 
the  evening  set  in,  the  wind  being  very  light,  and  water 
smooth,  I  said  to  Cross,  "  Suppose  we  furl  sail  at  night — 
it  is  just  as  good  as  running  about ;  we  then  shall  see 
them  if  they  come  in  our  way,  and  they  will  not  see 
us  ? " 

"  A  very  good  idea,  Mr  Keene  ;  we  must  keep  a  good 
look-out,  that's  all." 

I  followed  up  my  own  suggestion  ,  we  furled  the  sails, 
and  leaving  two  men  with  the  officer  of  the  watch  to  keep 
a  sharp  look-out,  allowed  the  rest  of  the  ship's  company 
to  remain  in  the  hammocks  during  the  whole  of  the 
night. 

When  day  broke  we  had  two  look-out  men  at  the  mast- 
head, but  remained  with  our  sails  furled  as  before,  for  the 
same  reason,  that  we  should  discern  a  vessel  by  her  sails 


Percival  Keene  299 

long  before  she  could  discover  us.  The  more  I  thought  of 
it,  the  more  convinced  I  was  of  the  advantage  to  be  gained 
by  following  up  this  plan.  I  was  on  the  exact  cruising 
ground  I  wished  to  be,  and  therefore  could  not  do  better 
while  the  weather  remained  so  fine. 


Chapter   XXIV 

For  four  nights  and  three  days  we  remained  in  this  way ; 
during  v/hich  my  men  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  exercise  at 
the  guns,  and  of  that  I  took  care  they  should  have  a  good 
spell.  On  the  fourth  night  the  wind  was  a  little  fresher, 
but  the  water  quite  smooth.  I  had  turned  in  about  twelve 
o'clock,  and  had  been  asleep  about  an  hour,  when  Cross 
came,  and  called  me. 

"  Well,  Cross,"  said  I,  "  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Here  they  are,  sir." 

*«  What  ? — the  privateers  ?  " 

*'  Yes,  sir ;  the  brig  and  schooner  both  coming  down 
right  before  the  wind ;  they  are  on  our  weather  quarter, 
and  will  pass  us  within  two  miles,  if  not  nearer." 

I  left  my  bed-place,  and  was  dressed  in  a  minute.  I 
went  on  deck  with  my  glass,  and  directed  it  to  the  vessels, 
which  were  quite  plain  to  the  naked  eye. 

"  Put  out  the  binnacle  light.  Cross,"  said  I ;  '*  they 
might  discover  us." 

The  brig,  which  was  the  headmost  of  the  two  vessels, 
was  now  nearly  crossing  our  stern.  The  schooner  was 
about  a  mile  astern  of  her. 

"  Turn  the  hands  up.  Cross  ;  see  all  ready  for  action  and 
making  sail." 

"  Not  yet,  sir,  surely  I  " 

"  No,  not  yet ;  we  will  let  them  run  two  or  three  miles 
dead  to  leeward,  and  then  follow  them  till  daylight,  or  till 
they  see  us,  when,  of  course,  they  will  be  after  us." 

"It's  very  fortunate,  sir,  that  we  did  furl  the  sails  ;  for 


300 


Percival  Keene 


had  they  come  down,  and  we  under  sail,  they  would  have 
seen  us,  and  we  should  have  been  to  leeward  of  them, 
which  would  have  given  us  a  poor  chance  against  such 
odds  ;  now  we  shall  have  the  weather-gage,  and  may 
choose  ;  if  our  heels  are  as  good  as  theirs,  which,  I  expect 
they  are,  if  not  better." 

"  I  shall  fight  them  in  some  shape  or  another.  Bob,  you 
may  depend  upon  it." 

'*  Of  course  you  will,  Mr  Keene,  or  you'll  disappoint  us 
all.  The  ship's  company  have  every  confidence  in  you,  I 
can  tell  you." 

"  Thanks  to  your  long  yarns,  Bob,  I  presume." 

"Thanks  to  my  telling  the  truth,  Mr  Keene.  The 
schooner  is  right  astern  of  us  now,  so  there's  the  weather- 
gage  gone — thank  God  !  " 

We  remained  as  we  were  till  I  considered  the  two 
vessels  sufficiently  to  leeward,  and  the  sails  were  then  set 
upon  the  Firefly^  and  first  running  to  the  eastward,  so  as  to 
get  right  in  the  wind's  eye  of  them,  I  put  the  helm  up,  and 
followed  them.  We  had  continued  our  course  in  their 
wake  for  about  an  hour  j  when  day  dawned,  and  the 
schooner,  who  had  discovered  us,  fired  a  gun,  as  a  signal 
to  her  consort. 

"So  you've  found  us  out  at  last,  have  you  ? "  said  Bob 
Cross  ;  "  at  all  events,  we  keep  a  better  look-out  than  you 
do,  old  fellow." 

Shortly  after  the  gun  was  fired,  both  vessels  hauled  to 
the  wind  on  the  larboard  tack,  and  we  did  the  same  ; 
being  about  four  miles  to  windward  of  the  schooner  and 
five  or  five  and  a  half  of  the  brig,  we  could  now  examine 
our  adversaries.  The  schooner  was,  apparently,  about  the 
same  tonnage  as  the  Firefly^  a  very  beautiful  vessel,  with 
her  masts  raking  over  her  stern.  She  was  painted  black, 
and  we  could  not  ascertain,  at  first,  how  many  guns  she 
carried,  as  her  ports  were  shut ;  but  after  a  short  time  she 
knocked  out  her  half  ports  to  prepare  for  action,  and  thea 
we  discovered  that  she  carried  twelve  guns,  but  not  a  long 
gun  on  a  swivel,  like  the  one  on  board  of  the  Firefly. 


Percival  Keene  301 

I  observed  this  to  Cross,  who  replied,  "  Then,  sir,  all  we 
have  to  do  now  is  to  try  our  rate  of  sailing  with  them,  and 
if  we  are  faster  than  they  are  we  have  not  much  to  fear — 
unless  we  lose  a  spar,  indeed ;  but  luck's  all,  Mr  Keene. 
The  schooner  has  more  sail  on  her  than  we  have ;  shall  we 
set  exactly  the  same  ?  " 

**  No,  Cross,  for  I  think  we  have  fore-reached  upon  her 
already,  and  if  we  can  beat  her  with  less  sail  set  it  will  do 
just  as  well.  I  think  that  the  breeze  is  steady ;  if  any- 
thing, we  shall  have  more  than  less  of  it." 

For  an  hour  we  continued  running  on  the  same  tack 
with  them,  by  which  time  we  found  that  we  had  not  only 
brought  the  schooner  one  point  abaft  our  beam,  but  had 
weathered  her  at  least  half-a-mile.  We  therefore  were 
fully  satisfied  that  we  sailed  better  than  the  schooner. 
With  the  brig  it  was  not  so.  Although  we  had  brought 
the  schooner  two  points  abaft  our  beam,  the  brig  was 
much  in  her  former  position,  being  still  half  a  point  abaft 
our  beam,  and  moreover  had  come  up  much  closer  to  the 
schooner,  proving  that  we  had  neither  weathered  her  nor 
fore-reached  upon  her.  As  near  as  we  could  judge,  our 
sailing  with  the  brig  was  much  upon  a  par.  Having 
ascertained  this  point  more  satisfactorily  by  allowing 
another  hour  of  trial,  I  desired  the  men  to  get  their  break- 
fasts, while  I  and  the  officers  did  the  same,  and  as  soon  as 
that  was  done  I  ordered  the  Firefly  to  be  kept  away — 
edging  down  till  within  good  range  of  our  long  brass 
thirty-two-pound  gun — that  is,  about  one  mile  and  a  half 
— when  we  again  hauled  our  wind  and  hoisted  the  English 
colours. 

The  tri-colour  was  immediately  thrown  up  by  the  two 
Frenchmen,  and  a  shot  was  fired  at  us  by  the  schooner :  it 
fell  exhausted  into  the  water  about  half  a  cable's  length 
from  us, 

*^  Now,  Cross,"  said  I,  "  see  if  we  can't  return  the  com- 
pliment with  a  little  better  success." 

Cross,  who  had  been  training  the  gun,  and  had  his 
eye  on  the  sight,  waited  for  a  second  or  two,  and  fired  :  we 


302 


Percival  Keene 


saw  the  shot  pass  through  the  first  reef  of  his  main-sail, 
and  dash  into  the  water  to  leeward  of  him. 

"  Very  good  that,  Cross  ;  but  hull  him  if  you  can." 

The  schooner  now  returned  the  fire  with  the  whole 
broadside,  apparently  twelve-pounders  ;  but  they  did  not 
throw  so  far  as  our  long  thirty-two-pounder,  and  no  shot 
went  over  us,  although  one  fell  close  under  the  stern.  At 
the  distance,  therefore,  that  we  were,  we  had  everything 
in  our  favour,  and  my  object  was  to  dismantle  the  schooner 
before  any  chance  enabled  the  brig  to  assist  her.  We  con- 
tinued to  fire  at  her,  taking  the  greatest  pains  in  our  aim, 
for  the  next  hour,  during  which  we  ascertained  that  we 
had  hulled  her  more  than  once,  and  had  very  much  cut  up 
her  spars  and  rigging.  She  continued  to  return  the  fire, 
but  without  effect.  One  or  two  shots  hit  us,  but  their 
force  was  so  much  spent  by  the  distance  they  were  pro- 
pelled, that  they  did  not  enter  the  sides.  At  last  a  shot 
fired  by  the  gunner  did  the  job  ;  it  struck  her  foremast, 
which  shortly  afterwards  went  by  the  board.  The  Fireflies 
gave  three  cheers  at  this  good  fortune. 

"She's  done  for,  sir,"  said  Cross.  "Now  for  the 
brig — we  must  try  what  metal  she  carries." 

"Stop  a  bit,"  said  I,  "Cross;  we  must  give  the 
schooner  a  little  more  before  she  gets  away.  They  have 
lowered  down  the  main-sail,  and  I  presume  intend  getting 
up  some  head-sail,  so  as  to  pay  off  and  run  under  the 
lee  of  the  brig  for  shelter.  Put  the  helm  up,  and  run 
down  so  as  to  keep  the  schooner  about  two  points  on 
our  larboard  bow.  Get  the  gun  round,  and  pitch  it 
into  her." 

As  we  had  supposed,  the  schooner  got  a  stay  up  from 
her  bowsprit  and  to  her  mainmast-head,  and  hoisted  a 
fore  and  aft  sail  upon  it  that  she  might  pay  off  and  run 
down  to  her  consort  for  support;  but  as  we  ran  three 
feet  to  her  one,  and  now  stood  directly  for  her,  we 
were  enabled  to  get  close  to  her  and  put  several  shot 
into  her  from  our  long  gun  as  we  advanced.  She  did 
not  attempt  to  round-to,  to  give  us  her  broadside,  and 


Percival  Keene  303 

our  raking  shot  must  have  had  great  effect.  When  within 
half-a-mile  of  her  we  rounded-to,  and  gave  her  our 
broadside ;  for  had  we  followed  her  any  further,  we 
should  have  been  closer  to  the  brig  than  might  be  agree- 
able. Indeed  we  were  nearer  than  we  thought,  for  she 
had  continued  to  hug  the  wind,  and  was  so  weatherly, 
that  she  was  not  more  than  a  mile  to  leeward  of  us  when 
we  rounded  to  the  wind  again;  but  as  she  had  fore- 
reached  upon  the  schooner,  she  was  distant  from  us  about 
two  miles.  As  we  rounded-to,  the  brig  tacked,  and  we 
immediately  did  the  same,  and  we  now  had  a  fair  trial 
of  sailing  with  her. 

"  Cross,  let  the  men  go  down  and  get  what  they  can 
to  eat,"  said  I,  "  and  get  up  the  grog  j  we  shall  have 
plenty  of  work  before  the  night  is  over,  I  expect." 

''We  must  make  a  running  fight  of  it,  sir,  I  expect, 
for  she  is  too  heavy  for  us." 

"  I  shall  try  her  the  same  way  as  the  schooner.  Cross," 
replied  I.  "  If  I  can  only  knock  away  some  of  her  spars 
without  losing  my  own,  I  shall  then  be  able  to  do  some- 
thing; if,  on  the  contrary,  we  lose  our  spars,  and  she 
gets  alongside  of  us,  why  then  we  must  fight  to  the  last." 

"  I  consider  that  schooner  as  our  own,"  replied  Bob ; 
"  she  must  haul  down  her  colours  when  no  longer  pro- 
tected by  the  brig." 

"  Yes  ;  I  was  afraid  that  she  would  run  away  to  leeward 
altogether ;  but  I  see  she  has  rounded-to,  and  is  no  doubt 
getting  up  a  jury  fore-mast." 

I  allowed  the  men  to  remain  an  hour  at  their  dinner, 
and  then  they  were  summoned  up.  During  the  hour, 
we  found  the  rate  of  sailing  between  us  and  the  brig  so 
nearly  balanced,  that  it  was  impossible  to  say  which  had 
the  best  of  it. 

"  Now,  my  lads,  we  will  wear  round,  and  get  a  little 
closer  to  this  fellow,  and  see  what  we  can  do  with  him." 

The  men  were  full  of  spirits  and  hope,  and  were  as 
anxious  to  decide  the  question  as  I  was.  In  ten  minutes 
we  passed  the  brig  within  a  mile  on  opposite  tacks,  and 


304  Percival  Keene 

had  given  her  our  long  gun  three  times,  and  had  received 
her  broadside. 

"  He  has  long  twelve-pounders,  I  think,  sir,"  said 
Cross  ;  "  smart  guns,  at  all  events.  There's  a  fore 
shroud  and  a  backstay  gone,  but  that's  no  great  matter." 

As  soon  as  the  brig  was  three  points  abaft  the  beam, 
we  tacked,  and  recommenced  firing.  Not  a  shot  was 
thrown  away  by  my  men ;  I  believe  the  brig  was  hulled 
every  time,  nor  was  her  fire  without  effect  upon  us.  Our 
rigging  was  much  cut  up  ;  several  of  her  shot  had  gone 
through  our  sails,  and  we  had  two  men  hurt.  I  was 
annoyed  at  this,  as  we  had  no  surgeon  on  board.  The 
assistant-surgeon  who  had  belonged  to  the  schooner  was  at 
the  hospital,  and  there  was  not  one  to  replace  him  when  we 
sailed.  However,  we  had  one  of  the  men  belonging  to  the 
hospital,  a  sort  of  dispenser,  who  knew  very  well  how  to 
manage  anything  that  was  not  very  serious. 

The  breeze  had  gradually  died  away,  and  we  did  not  go 
more  than  three  miles  through  the  water ;  and  as  our  sails 
were  much  torn,  we  did  not  hold  so  good  a  wind.  The 
consequence  was,  that  the  distance  between  us  and  our 
antagonist  was,  by  two  o'clock,  decreased  to  half  a  mile, 
and  the  fight  became  very  warm.  Our  broadside  guns 
were  now  called  into  play,  and  assisted  us  very  much,  as 
we  directed  them  chiefly  at  her  sails  and  rigging,  while  our 
long  thirty-two-pounder  was  fired  at  her  hull,  pointed 
below  her  water  line.  She  had  the  advantage  in  number 
of  guns  certainly,  but  our  large  shots  from  the  long  gun 
were  more  destructive. 

About  three  we  knocked  away  her  foretop-mast,  which 
enabled  us  to  shoot  ahead  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and 
increase  our  distance,  which  was  a  boon  to  us,  for  we 
latterly  had  suffered  very  much.  We  had  eight  men 
wounded  and  one  of  my  poor  middies  killed,  and  we  had 
received  several  shot  in  the  hull :  now  that  we  had  in- 
creased our  distance,  we  had  a  better  chance,  as  our  long 
gun  was  more  effective  than  those  of  the  brig.  At  five 
o'clock  it  fell  dead  calm,  and  both  vessels  lay  with  their 


Percival  Keene  305 

heads  round  the  compass  5  this  was  also  in  our  favour,  as 
we  could  train  our  long  gun  on  its  circular  bend,  in  any 
direction  we  pleased ;  but  the  brig  contrived,  by  getting 
sweeps  out  of  her  bow  ports,  to  bring  her  broadside  to 
bear  upon  us,  and  the  action  continued  till  night  closed  in. 


Chapter    XXV 

As  it  may  be  supposed,  my  men  were  completely  worn  out 
with  the  fatigue  and  excitement  of  the  day,  and  Cross  said, 
*'  There's  no  saying  how  this  will  end,  Mr  Keene ;  but, 
at  all  events,  we  have  not  the  worst  of  it  at  the  present." 

**No,  Bob,"  replied  I.  "I  wish  the  m.en  were  not  so 
knocked  up." 

"  Oh,  as  for  that,  sir,  I'll  answer  for  it,  that  if  you  serve 
out  some  more  grog,  make  them  eat  half  a  biscuit  at  the 
tub  before  they  drink  it,  and  make  them  a  little  bit  of  a 
speech,  that  they'll  go  on  for  twenty-four  hours  more." 

"  If  that  will  have  the  effect,  I'm  sure  I'll  try  it,"  replied 
L     "  Which  shall  they  have  first  ? " 

"  Oh,  biscuit  first,  grog  next,  and  then  a  speech  after- 
wards." 

*'  That  fellow  has  not  fired  for  this  last  five  minutes  ; 
perhaps  he  wishes  to  put  it  off  till  to-morrow  morning,  but 
I'll  not ;  so  get  up  the  grog,  make  it  pretty  strong,  and  I'll 
get  something  to  eat  myself,  for  I  have  had  nothing  to  eat 
all  day." 

As  soon  as  the  ship's  company  had  had  their  refreshment, 
I  sent  for  them  aft,  and  said,  "  My  lads,  you  have  behaved 
very  well,  and  I  am  much  obliged  to  you.  We  have  had 
hard  work,  and  I  daresay  you  are  tired  enough  ;  but  I  will 
tell  you  what  my  opinion  is  :  I  think  that  we  have  peppered 
that  Frenchman  very  well,  and  I  am  convinced  that  you 
have  put  a  good  many  shots  into  him  between  wind  and 
water.  Now,  that  he  is  anxious  to  leave  off  fighting  till 
to-morrow  morning,  that  he  may  stop  his  leaks  and  repair 

P.K.  U 


3o5  Percival  Keene 

his  damages,  I  have  no  doubt ;  indeed,  he  proves  it  by  his 
having  ceased  to  fire.  For  the  very  reason  that  he  wants 
to  leave  off,  I  wish  to  go  on  ;  for  he  is  much  heavier  armed 
than  we  are,  and  sails  as  v/ell  j  and  if  we  permit  him  to 
get  all  right  and  all  ataunt  by  to-morrow  morning,  he  may 
prove  a  very  awkward  customer  yet.  Now,  what  I  propose 
is  this,  that  we  should  first  get  up  fresh  sails,  and  bend 
them,  and  then  renew  the  action  through  the  night.  There 
will  be  no  occasion  for  all  of  you  to  be  on  deck ;  we  will 
fight  the  schooner  watch  and  watch  till  daylight." 
.   '^  That's  my  opinion,  Mr  Keene,"  said  Bob  Cross. 

'*  And  mine,"  replied  the  carpenter. 

"  And  ail  of  us,  Mr  Keene,"  replied  the  ship's  company 
with  one  voice. 

"  Then,  my  lads,  let's  work  hard,  and  when  we  have 
settled  that  fellow,  we  shall  have  plenty  of  time  to 
sleep." 

The  men  now  set  to  with  good-will ;  the  spare  sails 
were  got  up,  and  those  which  were  shattered  by  the 
enemy  unbent  and  replaced.  The  new  sails  which  we  had 
bent  we  furled — it  was  a  dead  calm — and  then  we  recom.- 
menced  our  fire,  for  we  were  nearer  to  her  than  when  we 
ceased  firing,  and  could  distinguish  her  very  well.  We 
fired  the  long  gun  four  times  before  she  returned  a  shot ; 
she  then  opened  very  briskly,  but  none  of  her  shots  did  us 
any  damage ;  our  sails  being  furled,  prevented  her  dis- 
tinguishing us  so  well  as  we  could  her.  After  a  time,  we 
manned  the  small  guns  on  our  broadside  and  worked  them, 
for  our  large  gun  was  so  hot,  that  it  was  necessary  to  let 
it  cool  before  we  could  re-load  it.  At  last  one  of  their 
shots  came  in  through  the  bulwarks  ;  the  splinters  wounded 
me  and  the  carpenter,  but  I  was  not  so  much  hurt  as  to 
oblige  me  to  leave  the  deck.  I  bound  up  my  leg  with  my 
handkerchief;  the  carpenter,  however,  was  taken  down 
below. 

*'  Are  you  much  hurt,  sir  ^  "  said  Bob  Cross. 

*'  Oh,  no ;  the  flesh  is  lacerated  a  good  deal,  but  it  is 
not  very  deep." 


Percival  Keene  307 

**  There's  a  little  wind  springing  up,  sir,  from  the  right 
quarter,"  said  Bob. 

"I'm  glad  to  hear  it,"  replied  I,  "for  it  will  soon  be 
daylight  now." 

At  this  moment  another  shot  struck  the  hammock  tail, 
and  a  piece  of  it  about  two  feet  long  was  sent  with  great 
force  against  Bob  Cross's  head ;  he  was  stunned,  if  not 
worse,  and  fell  immediately.  This  was  a  severe  blow  to 
me  as  well  as  to  poor  Bob.  I  desired  two  of  the  men  who 
were  abaft  to  take  him  down  into  my  cabin,  and  do  all 
they  could  for  him,  and  ordered  the  men  to  quit  the 
broadside  guns,  and  renew  their  fire  with  the  long 
thirty-two-pounder.  In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards, 
the  breeze  came  down  very  strong,  and  I  resolved  to  shoot 
ahead,  farther  off  from  my  antagonist,  as  I  should  have  a 
better  chance  by  using  my  long  gun  at  a  greater  distance. 
The  sails  were  set,  and  the  schooner  went  fast  through 
the  water,  leaving  the  brig,  who  had  also  the  benefit  of 
the  breeze  ;  and  for  a  time  the  firing  again  ceased.  On 
reflection,  I  determined  that  I  would  wait  till  daylight, 
which  would  appear  in  less  than  half  an  hour,  before  I 
renewed  the  action. 

I  contrived  with  some  difficulty — for  my  leg  was  so 
numbed  that  I  could  scarcely  feel  that  I  had  one — to  go 
down  into  the.  cabin  and  see  Bob  Cross.  He  was  recover- 
ing, but  very  wild  and  incoherent.  As  far  as  I  could 
judge,  his  skull  was  not  injured,  although  the  splinter  had 
torn  off  a  large  portion  of  the  scalp,  and  he  was  drenched 
with  his  blood.  At  all  events,  he  could  be  of  no  further 
assistance  to  me  at  present,  nor  could  I  be  to  him,  so  I 
regained  the  deck,  and  sat  down  abaft,  for  my  leg  had 
become  so  painful  that  I  could  not  stand  but  for  a  few 
minutes. 

At  last  the  day  dawned,  and  I  could  distinctly  make  out 
both  brig  and  schooner.  I  was  about  a  mile  and  a  half 
distant  from  the  brig ;  she  had,  since  the  wind  sprung  up, 
driven  a  mile  ahead  of  the  schooner,  who  had  contrived 
to  get  up  a  jury-mast  during  the  night ;  but  as  she  could 


3o8  Percival  Keene 

not  stir  without  reducing  her  after-sail,  she  had  close-reefed 
her  main-sail,  so  that  she  could  make  but  little  progress. 
The  brig  was  very  much  cut  up  in  her  sails  and  rigging, 
and  I  saw  at  once  that  I  had  now  the  advantage  in  sailing ; 
I  therefore  wore  round  and  stood  towards  them ;  the  brig 
did  the  same,  and  went  down  to  the  schooner  that  she 
might  have  her  support.  We  immediately  recommenced 
firing  with  our  long  gun,  and  as  soon  as  v/e  were  within 
a  mile,  I  hove-to.  The  brig  and  schooner  then  both  bore 
up  and  gave  us  their  broadsides  ;  they  had  just  done  so, 
when  the  midshipman  who  was  on  deck  with  me  cried  out, 
*'  A  large  sail  coming  down  before  the  wind,  Mr  Keene." 

I  caught  up  my  glass.  It  was  a  sloop  of  war ;  the  cut 
of  her  sails  and  rigging  evidently  English.  **  It  must  be 
the  Naiad;'  said  I.  **  Well,  I'm  glad  of  it.  We  shall 
lose  some  prize-money ;  but  at  all  events  we  require 
her  surgeon,  and  that  is  of  more  consequence." 

My  men,  who  were  quite  tired  out,  were  in  great 
spirits  ^  at  the  appearance  of  a  friend.  The  brig  had  set 
studding  -  sails  ;  she  had  evidently  seen  the  vessel  to 
windward,  and  was  now  trying  to  escape,  and  the 
schooner  was  following  her  as  well  as  she  could.  I 
immediately  kept  away  in  pursuit,  and  when  I  fired  into 
the  schooner  she  hauled  down  her  colours.  I  did  not 
wait  to  take  possession,  but  followed  the  brig,  who 
appeared  to  sail  as  well  off  the  wind  as  she  did  when 
close  hauled.  Once  or  twice  she  rounded  to  return  my 
fire,  but  afterwards  she  continued  running  before  the 
wind,  having  got  two  of  her  guns  aft,  with  which  she 
attempted  to  cut  away  my  rigging.  In  the  meantime, 
the  strange  vessel  to  windward  had  hoisted  English 
colours,  and  was  bringing  down  with  her  a  spanking 
breeze :  fortunately  it  was  so,  for  my  foretopmast  was 
knocked  away  by  the  fire  of  the  brig,  and  I  now  dropped 
fast  astern. 

We  had  scarcely  got  up  a  new  foretopmast  and  set 
sail  again,  when  the  Naiad,  who  had  exchanged  numbers 
with  me,  passed  the   schooner  without  taking  possession 


Percival  Keene  509 

of  her,  and  was  very  soon  not  a  mile  from  us.  In  half 
an  hour  she  was  alongside,  and,  hailing  me  to  haul  my 
wind  and  take  possession  of  the  schooner,  continued  in 
chase  of  the  brig.  I  obeyed  my  orders,  and  by  the  time 
I  had  put  my  men  on  board  of  the  schooner,  the  brig 
had  hove-to  and  hauled  down  her  colours  to  the  Naiad, 

We  ran  down  to  her  in  company  with  the  prize,  and 
then  sent  a  boat  requesting  immediate  surgical  attendance. 

The  Naiades  surgeon  and  his  assistant  were  brought 
on  board  in  one  of  the  sloop-of-war's  boats,  and  a 
lieutenant,  to  obtain  from  me  the  particulars  of  the 
action,  which  I  gave  to  him.  The  lieutenant  told  me 
that  they  had  heard  the  firing  about  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  and  had  in  consequence  bore  up  ;  but  the  brig 
had  so  many  shot  in  her,  and  was  making  so  much 
water,  that  they  were  almost  afraid  that  they  would 
not  be  able  to  get  her  into  port.  But  I  was  now  quite 
faint  with  the  pain  of  my  wound  and  exhaustion,  and 
was  carried  below  to  have  it  dressed.  All  our  men  had 
been  attended  to,  and  I  was  glad  to  hear  that  Bob  Cross 
was  in  no  danger,  although  his  wound  was  very  severe. 
The  surgeon's  assistant  was  allowed  to  remain  on  board, 
and  the  captain  of  the  Naiad  sent  all  my  men  back  and 
manned  the  prizes,  giving  me  orders  to  keep  company 
with  him.  As  soon  as  my  wound  was  dressed,  and  I 
was  put  into  my  bed,  I  felt  much  relieved,  and  soon 
afterwards  fell  fast  asleep. 


Chapter  XXVI 

The  prizes  proved  to  be  the  Diligente  brig,  of  fourteen 
guns  and  two  hundred  and  ten  men,  and  Caroline  schooner, 
of  eight  guns  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  men ;  they  had 
done  a  great  deal  of  mischief,  and  their  capture  was  of 
importance.     The  captain  of  the  Naiades  orders  were  to 


310 


Percival  Keene 


return  to  Curagoa,  and  we  all  made  sail  before  sunset. 
Our  loss  had  been  severe  •  commanding  officer,  boatswain, 
carpenter,  and  twelve  men  wounded — midshipman  and  two 
men  killed. 

The  next  morning  our  signal  was  made  to  pass  within 
hail,  and  the  captain  of  the  Naiad  inquired  how  I  was. 
The  surgeon's  assistant  replied  that  I  and  all  the  wounded 
were  doing  well,  and  there  was  no  more  communication 
till  we  arrived  at  Curagoa  on  the  fourth  day,  by  which 
time  I  was  rapidly  recovering. 

Mr  Fraser,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  my  being  hurt, 
immediately  came  on  board  and  insisted  upon  my  being 
taken  on  shore  to  his  house,  and  I  gladly  consented.  The 
next  day,  I  had  a  visit  from  Captain  C,  the  commanding 
officer,  and  the  captain  of  the  Naiad.  Captain  C.  asked 
me  if  I  was  well  enough  to  write  the  account  of  the  action. 
I  replied  that  I  was,  and  that  I  would  send  it  the  next  day. 
He  and  the  captain  of  the  Naiad  both  paid  me  many  com- 
pliments for  having  fought  a  superior  force  for  so  long  a 
time  J  and  Captain  C.  said,  that  as  soon  as  I  was  well 
enough  he  would  send  me  up  to  Jamaica,  as  bearer  of  my 
own  despatches  to  the  admiral. 

I  requested  as  a  particular  favour  of  Mr  Fraser,  that  he 
would  allow  Bob  Cross  to  be  sent  ashore  to  his  house,  and 
Mr  Fraser  immediately  consented.  My  friend  Bob  was 
therefore  brought  up  that  evening,  and  was  soon  estab- 
lished in  very  comfortable  quarters. 

We  had  been  a  fortnight  at  the  island,  during  which 
my  wound  was  healing  rapidly,  and  I  was  able  to  hop 
about  with  a  crutch.  Cross  also  was  out  of  bed,  and 
able  to  sit  up  for  an  hour  or  two  in  the  verandah,  in 
the  cool  of  which  I  spent  the  best  part  of  the  day,  with 
my  wounded  limb  resting  upon  a  sofa.  From  the 
verandah  we  had  a  view  of  the  harbour,  and  one  morning 
I  perceived  that  there  were  two  additional  vessels  which 
had  anchored  during  the  night;  they  proved  to  be  the 
Driver  and  the  brigantine  privateer,  which  she  had 
captured   after  a  chase  and  running  fight  of  forty-eight 


Percival  Keene  311 

hours.  I  was  glad  of  this,  as  I  knew  what  pleasure  it 
would  give  to  the  admiral. 

I  now  again  indulged  in  my  dreams  of  Minnie,  who 
had  been  forgotten  as  soon  as  I  had  left  the  harbour 
and  been  engaged  in  active  service.  Stretched  upon  a 
sofa,  with  my  wounded  leg,  I  had  nothing  else  to  do, 
or  rather  nothing  else  which  was  so  agreeable  to  me. 
I  wrote  to  her  again,  and  also  to  my  mother,  neither 
did  I  forget  that  Lord  De  Versely  had  requested  at 
parting  that  I  should  write  to  him.  I  did  so  in  a  very 
respectful  manner,  detailing  what  had  occurred. 

When  we  had  been  three  weeks  at  Cura9oa,  all  our 
wounded,  as  well  as  myself,  had  so  far  recovered,  that 
there  was  no  reason  for  the  Firefly  not  proceeding  to 
Jamaica.  The  commanding  officer  lent  an  assistant- 
surgeon  to  the  schooner.  I  received  my  despatches,  took 
a  grateful  leave  of  Mr  Fraser,  and  the  Firefly  was  once 
more  skimming  over  the  water.  In  three  weeks  we 
arrived  at  Port  Royal,  and  I  took  up  my  despatches. 

*' Happy  to  see  you,  Keene,"  said  the  admiral.  *'Hollo! 
what  makes  you  limp  in  that  way }  Have  you  hurt  your 
leg?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  I  -,  *'  I'm  not  quite  well  yet,  but 
the  despatches  of  Captain  C.  will  explain  all." 

As  no  vessel  had  sailed  from  Curagoa,  the  admiral  had 
no  idea  of  what  had  happened. 

**  Well,  then,"  said  he,  **  sit  down  on  that  sofa,  Mr 
Keene,  while  I  read  the  despatches." 

I  watched  the  admiral's  countenance,  and  was  delighted 
to  witness  the  evident  signs  of  satisfaction  which  he 
expressed  as  he  read  on. 

**  Excellent !  "  said  he,  as  he  closed  them.  **  Keene, 
you  have  done  me  a  great  favour.  The  remonstrances  of 
the  merchants,  the  badgering  I  have  received  from  the 
Admiralty  by  every  packet,  relative  to  the  depredations 
on  our  commerce  by  these  vessels,  have  been  enough 
to  make  a  saint  swear.  Now  they  are  happily  disposed 
of,  and  I  have  chiefly  to  thank  you  for  it.     Captain  C. 


312  Percival  Keene 

informs  me  that  the  brig  is  well  adapted  for  his  Majesty's 
service,  but  the  schooner  is  an  old  vessel."  The  admiral 
then  left  the  room.  In  a  few  minutes  he  returned  with 
a  paper  in  his  hand,  which  he  laid  upon  the  table,  and, 
taking  up  a  pen,  he  signed  it  and  presented  it  to  me, 
saying — 

"  Captain  Keene,  I  trust  you  will  give  me  the  pleasure 
of  your  company  to  dinner  ;  and,  as  you  are  still  very 
lame,  I  think  you  had  better  make  a  signal  for  your 
servant  and  traps,  and  take  up  your  quarters  at  the 
Penn  till  you  are  quite  recovered." 

Perceiving  that  I  was  too  much  agitated  to  reply,  he 
continued,  "  I  must  leave  you  now ; "  then  extending 
his  hand,  he  said,  "  Allow  me  to  be  the  first  to  wish 
you  joy  on  your  promotion,  which  you  have  so  well 
deserved."  He  then  went  out  of  the  room.  It  really 
was  so  unexpected  • —  so  little  dreamt  of,  this  sudden 
promotion,  that  I  was  confused.  I  had  hoped  that,  by 
a  continuance  of  good  conduct,  I  might  in  a  year  or  two 
obtain  it ;  but  that  I  should  receive  it  after  only  one 
cruise  in  the  schooner  was  beyond  all  my  imagination. 
I  felt  grateful,  and  as  soon  as  I  was  more  composed,  I 
returned  thanks  to  Heaven,  and  vowed  eternal  gratitude 
to  the  admiral.  I  felt  that  I  was  a  step  nearer  to  Lord 
De  Versely,  and  I  thought  of  the  pleasure  it  would  give 
my  mother  and  Minnie.  I  had  been  alone  about  half 
an  hour,  when  the  admiral  returned. 

"  I  have  just  sent  for  an  old  messmate  of  yours.  Captain 
Keene,  who  was  severely  wounded  in  your  action  with  the 
Dutch  frigate  ;  he  has  now  passed,  and  Lord  De  Versely 
recommended  him  to  me  as  a  deserving  young  officer — a 
MrDott." 

"Oh,  yes,  admiral;  he  was  my  first  acquaintance  when 
I  went  to  sea.  He  has  been  to  sea  longer  than  I  have, 
but  he  lost  a  good  deal  of  his  time." 

"  Well,  I  am  going  to  give  him  an  acting  order  for  your 
brig.     I  hope  he  is  a  good  smart  officer." 

"  Yes,   admiral,    he    is   a   very   good   officer    indeed," 


Percival  Keene  313 

replied  I,  laughing.  ''Will  you  oblige  me  by  not  telling 
him  that  I  am  to  be  his  captain,  till  after  we  have 
met?" 

"  Ah,  some  mischief,  I  suppose ;  but  if  we  make  captains 
of  such  boys  as  you,  we  must  expect  that.  Are  your 
wounded  men  all  going  on  well  ? " 

''  All,  sir — even  Bob  Cross,  the  boatswain,  whose  head 
was  half  knocked  off,  is  quite  well  again.  He  was  Lord 
De  Versely's  coxswain,  sir,  and  you  were  kind  enough  to 
give  him  his  warrant." 

"  I  recollect — a  good  man,  is  he  not  ? " 

"  So  good,  sir,  that  the  only  regret  I  have  in  leaving  the 
schooner  is,  that  I  cannot  take  him  with  me.  He  is  my 
right-hand  man,  and  I  owe  much  to  him,  and  it  will  be  a 
sore  blow  to  him  as  well  as  to  me." 

"  I  see,  you  want  him  made  boatswain  of  your  brig — 
that's  it." 

^'  I  assure  you,  admiral,  I  should  be  most  grateful  if  you 
would  have  that  kindness." 

"  I  am  always  ready  to  promote  a  good  man  ;  your 
recommending  him,  and  his  severe  wound,  are  sufficient. 
He  shall  be  your  boatswain,  Keene." 

"  You  are  very  kind,  sir,"  replied  I.  **  I  hope  I  shall 
do  justice  to  your  patronage." 

"  I've  no  fear  of  that,  Keene,  and  I  know  that  a  man,  to 
work  well,  should,  as  far  as  he  can,  choose  his  own  tools. 
Mr  Dott  is  waiting  now,  and  as  soon  as  he  has  his  acting 
order,  I  will  send  him  in  to  you." 

About  ten  minutes  afterwards  Mr  Tommy  Dott  made 
his  appearance  ;  he  extended  his  hand  to  me,  saying,  in  a 
haw-haw  way,  "  Keene,  my  dear  fellow,  I'm  glad  to  see 
you."  He  certainly  did  look  two  or  three  inches  taller, 
for  he  walked  almost  on  tiptoe. 

"  Glad  to  see  you.  Tommy,"  said  I,  "  well,  what's  the 
news  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  I  believe,  except  what  you  have  brought.  I 
hear  you  had  a  bit  of  a  brush,  and  got  winged." 

"  Even  so.  Tommy,"  replied  I,  pointing  to  my  wounded 


314  Percival  Keene 

leg.  **  The  admiral  has  kindly  asked  me  to  stay  here 
until  I'm  better." 

"  I  dine  with  him  to-day,"  replied  Tommy  ;  "  but  as  for 
staying  here,  I  should  think  that  rather  a  bore.  By  the 
bye,  Keene,  what  sort  of  a  craft  is  that  Diligente  brig  which 
the  Naiad  and  you  took  ?  " 

"  A  very  fine  craft.  Tommy:  sails  as  well  as  the  Firefly.^' 

"  Oh,  you,  of  course,  swear  by  your  own  vessel ;  and 
there's  nothing  like  the  schooner — that's  natural  enough  : 
now,  I  must  say,  I  prefer  something  a  little  larger,  and, 
therefore,  I'm  not  sorry  that  I  have  my  commission  for  the 
new  brig." 

*'  Indeed  !  Tommy  ;  I  wish  you  joy,"  replied  I. 

*'  Thank  ye,  Keene,"  replied  Tommy,  very  dignified. 
'*  I  wonder,"  said  he,  "  what  sort  of  a  skipper  we  shall 
have.  There's  the  first  lieutenant  of  the  Naiad  has  a  good 
chance.  I  saw  him  :  a  very  sharp  sort  of  gentleman,  and 
carries  his  head  remarkably  high  j  but  that  won't  do  for  me. 
I'll  not  allow  any  captain  to  play  tricks  in  a  ship  that  I'm 
aboard  of.  I  know  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  service 
as  well  as  any  one,  and  that  the  captain  shall  see,  if  he 
attempts  to  go  beyond  his  tether." 

**  Now,  Tommy,"  replied  I,  **you  know,  that  although 
you  talk  so  big,  if  you  had  been  appointed  a  lieutenant  into 
a  ship  commanded  by  Lord  De  Versely,  you  would  have 
been  as  much  afraid  of  him  as  a  lieutenant  as  you  used  to 
be  as  a  midshipman." 

"  Lord  De  Versely,"  replied  Tommy,  who  felt  the  truth 
of  what  I  said  :  "  he's  a  peculiar  sort  of  man." 

'*  Take  my  word  for  it.  Tommy,  you'll  find  all  captains 
peculiar  to  one  point  j  which  is,  that  they  expect  respect- 
ful behaviour,  and  not  cavilling,  from  their  officers  j  and 
our  service  is  so  peculiar,  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
that  the  officers  should  set  this  example  to  the  men." 

"  Yes  ;  that  may  be  very  well ;  but  who  knows  but  the 
captain  of  the  brig  may  be  some  young  fellow,  who  has 
seen  no  more  service  than  myself — perhaps,  not  been  to 
sea  so  long  ?  " 


Percival  Keene  315 

"  That  is  no  reason  that  you  should  not  obey  his  orders ; 
indeed,  if  not  experienced,  you  ought  to  do  all  you  can  to 
support  him." 

"  Well,  if  he  was  to  ask  my  advice,  indeed — " 

"  But  he  may  not  require  your  advice.  Tommy  ;  he  may 
prefer  deciding  for  himself.  Now,  that  first  lieutenant  of 
the  Naiad  is  a  great  tartar,  and  I'm  certain,  if  he  is  your 
captain,  that,  on  the  first  word,  he  would  have  you  under 
an  arrest.  There's  an  old  saying.  Tommy,  *  It's  folly  to 
kick  against  tenpenny  nails  ;'  and  that  every  officer  does  who 
kicks  against  his  superior.  I  can  assure  you.  Tommy,  that 
if  ever  I  am  a  captain,  my  officers  shall  obey  me  implicitly. 
I  will  have  no  cavilling  at  my  orders.  I  will  always  treat 
them  as  gentlemen,  and  support  their  authority  as  they 
ought  to  support  mine  ;  but  captain  of  my  own  ship  I  would 
be,  and  I  suspect  that  it  would  go  hard  with  any  officer 
who  ventured  to  dispute  my  rights." 

"  Well,  I  daresay  you  will  be  a  martinet,  or  rather  that 
you  are  one  now,  as  you  command  a  schooner.  However, 
as  I  never  intend  to  sail  with  you,  that's  nothing  to  me. 
I*m  sure,  from  what  has  passed,  that  you  and  I  should 
have  a  row  before  we  were  a  week  on  board  ;  for  I'm  not 
to  be  played  with." 

"Well,  Tommy,  I'm  very  glad  we  have  had  this  ex- 
planation :  for  now  we  both  know  what  to  expect.  I  am 
resolved  to  be  captain,  you  to  resist  my  authority." 

"  No,  no,  I  don't  say  that — I  only  say  that  I  won't  be 
played  with — I  won't  be  trifled  with." 

**  Tommy,  I  will  neither  play  nor  trifle  with  you,  nor 
will  you  ever  play  or  trifle  with  me.  We  have  done  that 
as  midshipmen ;  in  our  new  relative  situations  it  is  not  to 
be  thought  of  for  a  moment.  Read  this."  I  handed  him 
my  appointment  as  commander  of  the  Diligente :  Tommy 
cast  his  eyes  over  it,  and  at  once  saw  that  his  promotion 
did  not  prevent  his  getting  into  scrapes,  as  usual. 

"  You  a  commander  !  you  captain  of  the  Diligente  I 
Why,  I  came  to  sea  before  you." 

**  I  know  you   did.  Tommy  5  but,  although  you  have 


3i6  Percival  Keene 

been  in  the  service  longer,  you  have  not  seen  quite  so 
much  service  as  I  have.  At  all  events,  I'm  now  your 
captain.  I  flatter  myself  I  shall  make  a  very  tolerable 
one  ;  and  what  is  more,  I  have  an  idea  that  you  will  make 
a  very  good  lieutenant,  as  soon  as  the  vanity,  with  which 
you  have  been  puffed  up  since  your  receiving  your  promo- 
tion, will  have  settled  down  a  little,  and  that  you  will  find 
it  much  pleasanter  to  be  on  good  terms  with  your  captain 
than  to  be  eternally  in  hot  water,  especially  with  one  who, 
you  know,  is  not  a  person  to  be  played  with." 

Tommy  looked  very  confused  :  he  said  nothing,  but 
kept  his  eyes  on  my  commission,  which  he  still  held  in  his 
hand.  I  had  no  idea  that  Tommy  Dott's  being  ignorant 
of  my  being  captain  of  the  brig  would  have  occasioned 
such  a  conversation  as  this.  I  only  wished  to  amuse 
myself  with  him,  and  surprise  him  at  the  last.  Tommy 
perceived  that  he  had  made  a  mess  of  it,  and  he  stammered 
out  some  explanation  as  he  returned  me  the  commission  ; 
and  I  replied  :  "  The  fact  is,  Dott,  you  were  merely 
cutting  a  caper  upon  your  new  promotion ;  you  never 
meant  what  you  said ;  it  was  all  talk.  You  always  have 
been  very  obedient  to  proper  authority  since  I  have  known 
you,  and  I  am  sure  that  you  always  will ;  so  let's  say  no 
more  about  it.  I  wish  you  joy  upon  your  promotion,  and, 
what's  more,  I'm  very  glad  that  we  are  to  sail  together." 
Saying  this,  I  held  out  my  hand,  which  Tommy  took  very 
readily,  and  we  then  began  to  talk  on  other  subjects. 


Chapter    XXVII 

I  HAD  written  to  Cross,  informing  him  of  my  promotion, 
and  his  being  appointed  to  the  Diligente, 

I  had  been  a  fortnight  with  the  admiral  when  the  Naiad 
arrived  with  the  prizes  in  company,  and,  my  wound  being 
now  cured,  I  took  leave  of  the  admiral,  and  went  down, 
that  I  might  superintend  the  fitting  out  of  my  new  vessel. 
As   there   were    supernumerary    men    expected    out    of 


Percival  Keene  317 

England,  the  admiral,  at  my  suggestion,  allowed  me  to 
turn  over  the  crew  of  the  Firefly  to  form  the  nucleus  of 
my  ship's  company,  and  made  up  my  complement  from 
his  own  ship. 

In  two  months  I  was  ready  for  sea,  and  most  anxious 
to  be  off.  The  admiral  perceived  my  impatience,  but,  as 
there  was  no  other  vessel  in  the  harbour,  he  would 
not  let  me  go  until  another  arrived,  to  be  at  his  dis- 
posal in  case  of  emergency.  The  weariness  of  so  long 
remaining  in  harbour  was,  however,  a  little  relieved  by 
a  circumstance  which  took  place,  and  which  probably  will 
make  my  readers  imagine  that  my  propensity  for  playing 
tricks  was  not  quite  eradicated. 

I  lodged  at  a  sort  of  hotel,  kept  by  a  mulatto  woman 
of  the  name  of  Crissobella,  as  the  negroes  termed  her, 
originally  Christobella.  She  was  of  Spanish  blood  by  the 
father's  side,  and  had  come  down  from  the  Havannah. 
She  was  very  portly  ;  very  proud  and  dignified  in  her 
carriage,  and  demanded  as  much  attention  from  her 
lodgers  as  a  lady  would  who  had  received  us  as  her 
guests ;  so  that,  to  gain  and  retain  admittance  into  her 
hostelry,  it  was  necessary  not  only  to  pay  a, large  bill,  but 
compliments  to  an  equal  amount.  She  was  very  rich, 
possessed  numerous  slaves,  and  was  perfectly  independent 
of  keeping  a  hotel.  I  believe  she  preferred  to  have  some- 
thing for  her  slaves  and  herself  to  do,  and  moreover, 
probably,  she  felt  that  if  she  retired  she  should  be  thought 
a  person  of  no  consequence,  whereas  in  her  present 
position  she  received  a  great  deal  of  attention.  One  thing 
was  certain,  that  if  those  who  lodged  and  boarded  with 
her  were  very  polite,  and,  on  their  return  from  any  other 
place,  brought  her  small  presents,  she  was  very  indifferent 
as  to  their  paying  their  bill;  nay,  to  those  who  were 
her  favourities,  her  purse  was  open,  and  a  handful  of 
doubloons  was  freely  tendered,  if  required. 

The  living  was  the  same  as  at  a  boarding-house. 
Breakfast  was  ready  in  the  large  hall  by  nine  o'clock,  and 
remained  there  until  every  one  had  come  down  at  their 


3i8  Percival  Keene 

own  hour.  Dinner  was  always  ready  at  five  o'clock,  and 
then  Crissobella  presided  at  the  table.  She  admitted 
civilians,  army  officers,  and  navy,  down  to  midshipmen  ; 
but  warrant  officers  and  captains  of  merchant  vessels  were 
considered  too  low.  On  the  whole,  it  was  a  very  pleasant 
establishment,  as  the  private  rooms  were  well  furnished, 
the  slaves  numerous,  and  the  attendance  very  good. 
Considering  the  price  of  most  eatables  on  that  island,  it 
could  not  be  considered  as  very  dear,  although  the  wines, 
&c.,  made  up  a  formidable  bill  at  the  end  of  the  month. 

This  kind  of  exclusiveness  on  the  part  of  Signora 
Crissobella  made  the  hotel  quite  the  fashion,  and  certainly 
it  was  by  far  the  best  in  the  town.  The  inmates  of  it 
at  this  time  were,  besides  me,  Lieut.  Thomas  Dott  and 
Lieut.  William  Maxwell,  both  appointed  to  the  Diligente; 
three  or  four  young  civilians,  on  mercantile  speculations 
from  New  York  ;  three  midshipmen,  who  had  been  left 
behind  on  account  of  fever,  and  who  were  promising  fair, 
by  the  life  they  were  now  leading,  to  be  very  soon  sent 
to  the  hospital  again ;  and  one  or  two  planters  from  the 
other  islands.  The  latter  and  I  were  very  well  behaved, 
but  the  civilians  were  noisy,  drinking  and  smoking  from 
morning  till  night.  The  midshipmen  were  equally  trouble- 
some ^  and  as  for  the  new-made  lieutenants,  they  were 
so  authoritative  and  so  disagreeable,  and  gave  themselves 
such  consequential  airs,  that  Mammy  Crissobella,  as  the 
slaves  called  her,  was  quite  indignant — she  had  never  had 
such  a  disorderly  set  in  her  house. 

She  complained  to  me,  and  I  spoke  to  them,  but  that 
was  of  little  use.  I  had  no  power  over  the  young 
merchants,  and  the  three  midshipmen  did  not  belong  to 
my  ship.  As  for  my  lieutenants,  I  could  not  say  much  at 
their  giving  themselves  airs  at  a  hotel,  where  they  paid 
for  what  they  had.  It  was  not  an  offence  that  a  captain 
could  remonstrate  upon.  I  therefore  merely  said,  that 
Mammy  Crissobella  could  not  have  them  in  her  house,  if 
they  did  not  leave  off  their  treatment  of  the  slaves,  and  if 
they  continued  to  give  her  so  m.uch  trouble  and  annoyance. 


Percival  Keene  319 

At  last  our  hostess  would  stand  their  behaviour  no  longer, 
and  ordered  them  all  to  leave  the  hotel,  sending  in  their 
bills  ;  but  they  all  were  unanimous  in  declaring  that  they 
would  not  go,  and  it  was  not  very  easy  to  use  force  on 
such  occasions.  I  tried  all  I  could  to  make  matters  right, 
but  my  efforts  were  of  little  avail.  At  last  Mammy 
Crissobella  became  quite  furious.  She  did  not  make  any 
alteration  in  the  meals,  as  that  would  be  punishing  all  of 
us  ;  but  she  refused  wine  and  spirits ;  this  they  did  not 
care  for,  as  they  sent  for  it  elsewhere  by  their  own 
servants,  and  there  was  nothing  but  noise  and  confusion 
all  day  long.  Mammy  often  came  to  appeal  to  me,  and 
wished  to  go  to  the  governor,  but  I  persuaded  her  not  to  do 
so ;  and  the  mutiny  continued,  and  every  day  there  was 
nothing  but  altercation  at  the  meals. 

"  So  help  me  God,  gemmen,  you  no  gemmen.  You 
make  wish  me  dead,  dat  you  do.  I  tak  obeah  water 
some  day.  I  not  live  like  this,"  said  Mammy  Crissobella. 
"I  take  pepper-pot — I  kill  myself." 

*'  Pray  don't  do  that,"  replied  Tommy  Dott ;  "  we  shall 
be  put  to  the  expense  of  mourning." 

"  And  I  shall  weep  my  eyes  out,"  continued  one  of  the 
mercantile  gentlemen. 

**Weep  your  eyes  out — is  that  all  ?  I  shall  blow  my 
brains  out,"  said  another. 

"  And  I  will  lie  down  on  your  grave  and  die,"  said  the 
third. 

"  Dat  all  very  well,  gemmen  ;  you  say  dat  and  laugh — 
but  I  no  slave.  'Pose  I  not  get  you  out  my  house,  I  ab 
vengeance y  now  I  tell  you,  so  you  look  to  that.  Yes," 
continued  Mammy  Crissobella,  striking  the  table  with  her 
fist,  '*I  ab  revenge." 

"  I  have  been  thinking,"  said  one  of  the  mids,  "  what  I 
shall  do  if  Mammy  Crissobella  takes  pepper-pot ;  I  shall 
marry  Leila,  and  keep  the  hotel.  Mammy,  you'll  leave  me 
the  plate  and  furniture." 

Leila  was  the  head  female  slave  ;  a  very  well  featured 
young  mulatto  girl,   and  a    great   favourite,  as    she  was 


320  Percival  Keene 

always  laughing,  always  in  good  humour,  and  very  kind 
and  attentive.  At  this  remark  Leila  laughed,  and  Mammy 
Crissobella,  who  observed  her  showing  her  white  teeth, 
cried  out,  "  You  laugh,  you  huzzy  :  what  you  laugh  for, 
Leila  ?  Get  away — get  out  of  room.  I  give  you  nice 
flogging  by-by.  You  dare  laugh — you  take  side  against 
me,  you  nigger  !  " 

I  must  here  observe  that  Mammy  Crissobella  had  been 
closeted  with  me  for  some  time  previous  to  this  scene,  and 
that  Leila  and  the  two  planters  were  in  the  secret ;  this 
was,  of  course,  unknown,  and  the  hostess's  anger  appeared 
now  to  be  extended  towards  me  and  the  two  planters, 
with  whom  she  had  been  on  good  terms. 

Shortly  afterwards  Mammy  rose  and  left  the  room,  and 
then  I  spoke  to  the  party,  and  told  them  that  they  were 
driving  the  poor  woman  to  extremities.  The  planters 
agreed  with  me,  and  we  argued  the  case  with  them,  but 
the  majority  were,  of  course,  against  us,  and  the  young 
merchants  appeared  to  be  very  much  inclined  to  be 
personal  with  me.  At  last  I  replied,  "Very  well,  gentle- 
men— as  you  please ;  but  as  I  happen  to  be  well  known 
both  to  the  admiral  and  governor,  I  give  you  fair  warning, 
that  if  this  continues  much  longer,  I  will  report  the  affair. 
I  should  be  very  sorry  to  do  so;  but  the  house  is  now 
very  uncomfortable,  and  you  have  no  right  to  remain  when 
the  landlady  insists  upon  your  going." 

At  this  reply  of  mine,  the  naval  portion  of  the  guests 
were  silent,  but  the  civilians  more  insolent  than  before.  I 
did  not  wish  to  come  to  open  war,  so  I  said  nothing  more, 
and  left  the  table.  After  I  was  gone,  the  refractory 
parties  made  more  noise  than  ever.  Just  before  the  dinner 
hour  on  the  following  day.  Mammy  Crissobella  sent  a  circular 
round  to  the  young  men,  stating  that  she  could  not  receive 
them  at  dinner.  They  all  laughed,  and  went  down  to 
table  as  before.  The  dinner  was  better  than  usual,  and 
they  complimented  Mammy  upon  it.  Mammy,  who  had 
taken  her  seat  with  a  scowl  on  her  brow,  and  had  not  spoken 
a  word,  merely  bowed  her  head  in  reply  to  their  observations. 


Percival  Keene  321 

Dinner  was  over,  and  then  Mammy  desired  Leila  to 
bring  her  a  goblet  which  was  on  the  sideboard,  and  a 
small  white  jug  which  was  in  the  buffet.  She  appeared 
much  distressed,  and  hesitated  a  good  deal,  putting  the 
goblet  to  her  lips,  and  then  putting  it  down  on  the  table 
without  tasting  it.  This  conduct  induced  us  all  to  look 
seriously  at  her.  At  last  she  took  it  up,  sighed  deeply, 
and  drank  the  whole  off  at  a  draught.  For  a  few  seconds 
she  held  her  hand  over  her  forehead,  with  her  elbows 
resting  on  the  table.  At  last  she  looked  up  and  said, 
"  Gemmen,  I  got  a  Httle  speech  to  make — I  very  sorry  dat 
I  not  drink  your  health ;  but  it  no  use — dat  why  you  see 
me  drink ;  I  tell  plenty  time  you  make  me  mad — you  make 
me  drink  obeah  water — make  me  kill  myself.  Now  I  ab 
done  it — I  drink  pison  water  just  now.  In  two  hour  I 
dead  woman." 

At  this  communication,  the  truth  of  which  appeared 
confirmed  by  the  woman's  behaviour,  all  the  company 
started  from  their  chairs. 

"  Gemmen,  I  dare  say  you  all  very  sorry ;  you  be  more 
sorry  by-and-bye.     Captain,  I  beg  your  pardon ;  Mr  W. 

Mr  G.  (the  tv/o  planters),  I  beg  your  pardon ;  I  not 

mean  hurt  you,  but  could  not  help  it.  Now  I  tell  all 
company,  all  drink  the  pison  water — because  I  not  like  die 
on  the  jibblt,  I  drink  de  pison  water — Gemmen,  your 
dinner  all  pison,  and  you  ail  pisoned.  Yes,  all  pisoned," 
cried  Mammy  Crissobella  at  the  highest  pitch  of  her  voice, 
and  rushing  out  of  the  room. 

At  this  announcement,  I  started  from  my  chair  and 
clasped  my  hands,  as  if  in  agony,  I  looked  round  me — 
never  did  I  witness  such  a  variety  of  horror  as  was 
expressed  in  the  different  faces  at  the  hotel.  The  old 
planter,  Mr  D.,  who  sat  next  to  me,  and  who  was  in  the 
secret  as  v/ell  as  Mr  G.,  laid  his  head  on  the  table  with  a 
groan.  "The  Lord  have  mercy  on  my  sins,"  exclaimed 
Sir  G. ;  Mr  Lieutenant  Maxwell  looked  me  in  the  face, 
and  then  burst  into  tears ;  Mr  Lieutenant  Dott  put 
his    fingers    down   his    throat,   and    with    three   or    four 

P.K.  X 


^22  Percival  Keene 

more  getting  rid  of  their  dinner  as  fast  as  they 
could. 

At  last  I  sprang  up  to  ring  the  bell  j  no  one  answered. 
I  rang  again  more  furiously.     At  last  a  slave  appeared. 

"  Where's  my  servant  ?  " 

"  Not  here,  sar." 

"  Where's  all  the  people  of  the  house  ? " 

**  All  with  missy,  sar  -,  Mammy  Crissobella  die." 

"  Run  down  then  to  the  beach,  and  desire  the  surgeon 
of  the  brig  to  come  up  immediately." 

"  Yes,  sar,"  replied  the  negro,  leaving  the  room. 

**  Oh,  I  feel  it  now — it's  all  here,"  exclaimed  I,  putting 
my  hand  to  my  chest ;  "  I'm  suffocating." 

"  And  so  do  I,"  replied  one  of  the  midshipmen,  weeping. 

The  girl  Leila  now  entered  the  room  in  tears. 
"  Mammy  dead,"  said  she.  "  Oh  !  Captain  Keene,  I  very 
sorry  for  you  ;  you  come  with  me,  I  give  you  something. 
I  know  how  stop  pison." 

"  Do  you,  Leila  ?  then  give  it  me  5  quick,  quick." 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  give  it  us  quick." 

**I  not  stuff  enough,  but  I  make  more  when  I  gib  what 
I  ab  to  Captain  Keene.  You  ail  stay  still,  not  move; 
'pose  you  move  about,  make  pison  work.  I  come  back 
soon  as  I  can." 

Leila  then  took  my  arm  and  led  me  tottering  out  of  the 
room,  when  I  went  to  Mammy  Crissobella,  and  laughed  till 
I  cried ;  but  the  punishment  was  not  over.  After  remain- 
ing about  ten  minutes  looking  at  each  other,  but  neither 
speaking  nor  moving,  in  pursuance  of  Leila's  direction, 
with  the  utmost  despair  in  their  countenances,  they  were 
gladdened  by  the  return  of  Leila  with  a  large  jug,  out  of 
which  she  administered  a  glass  of  some  com.pound  or 
another  to  each  of  them.  I  watched  at  the  door,  and  the 
eagerness  with  which  they  jostled  and  pushed  each  other 
to  obtain  the  dose  before  the  rest  was  very  amusing,  and 
never  did  they  swallow  any  liquor  with  so  much  avidity, 
little  imagining  that,  instead  of  taking  what  was  to  cure 
them,  they  were  now  taking  what  was  to  make  them  very 


Percival  Keene  323 

sick ;  but  so  it  was  -,  and  in  a  few  minutes  afterwards  the 
scene  of  groaning,  crying,  screaming,  writhing  with  pain, 
was  quite  awful. 

After  a  time,  the  slaves  came  in  and  carried  them  all  to 
their  respective  beds,  leaving  them  to  their  own  reflections, 
and  the  violent  effects  of  the  drugs  administered,  which 
left  them  no  repose  for  that  night,  and  in  a  state  of  utter 
exhaustion  on  the  following  morning. 

At  daylight  I  went  into  to  Mr  Dott's  room  with  the 
surgeon,  to  whom  I  had  confided  the  secret.  Tommy  was 
a  miserable  object. 

"  Thank  heaven !  here  is  one  still  alive,"  said  the 
surgeon  to  me. 

"  Oh  !  Captain  Keene,"  said  Tommy  ;  "  I'm  glad  to  see 
that  you  are  so  well ;  but  you  had  the  remedy  given  you 
long  before  we  had." 

**  Yes,"  replied  I,  "it  was  given  me  in  good  time;  but 
I  hope  it  was  not  too  late  with  you." 

*'I  feel  very  bad,"  replied  Tommy.  **  Doctor,  do  you 
think  I  shall  live  ?  " 

The  doctor  felt  his  pulse,  and  looked  very  grave ;  at 
last  he  said,  "  If  you  get  over  the  next  twelve  hours  I 
think  you  may." 

''  How  many  are  dead  ? "  inquired  Tommy. 

"  I  don't  know  ;  you  are  the  first  that  I  have  visited ; 
it's  a  shocking  business." 

"I've  been  thinking  that  we  were  very  wrong,"  said 
Tommy ;  "  we  ought  not  to  have  driven  the  poor  v/oman 
to  desperation.  If  I  do  recover,  her  death  will  be  on  my 
conscience." 

"I'm  glad  to  hear  you  say  that.  Tommy,"  replied  I; 
"  but  the  doctor  says  you  must  remain  very  quiet,  and 
therefore  I  shall  leave  you.  Good-bye  ;  I  will  see  you 
again  this  evening." 

"  Good-hye,  sir,  and  I  hope  you'll  forgive  me  for  not 
having  been  so  respectful  as  I  should  have  been." 

"  Yes,  yes,  Tommy  •,  we  have  been  friends  too  long  for 
that." 


324 


Percival  Keene 


Mammy  Crissobella's  dose  had  certainly  put  an  end  to 
all  Tommy's  spirit  of  resistance.  All  the  others  who  had 
been  victims  to  our  plot  were  kept  in  the  dark  as  to  the 
real  facts,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  able  to  be  moved, 
paid  their  bills  to  Leila  and  left  the  house. 


Chapter  XXVIII 

On  the  third  day,  Tommy  Dott  and  Mr  Maxwell  went  on 
board,  imagining  that  they  had  had  a  miraculous  escape, 
and  the  two  old  planters  and  I  v/ere  left  the  only  inmates 
of  the  house  to  welcome  the  resurrection  of  Mammy 
Crissobelia,  who  was  again  as  busy  as  before.  She  said 
to  me,  "  Massa  Keene,  I  really  under  great  obligation  to 
you  ;  suppose  you  want  two,  three  hundred,  five  hundred 
pounds,  very  much  at  your  service ;  never  mind  pay 
back." 

I  replied  that  I  did  not  want  any  money,  and  was 
equally  obliged  to  her.  But  the  affair  had  already  made  a 
great  noise.  It  was  at  first  really  supposed  that  Mammy 
Crissobelia  had  poisoned  them  as  well  as  herself,  and  I 
was  obliged  to  refute  it,  or  the  authorities  would  have 
taken  it  up.  As  the  admiral  sent  down  to  make  inquiries, 
I  went  up  to  him  and  told  him  the  whole  story  ;  I  was 
obliged  to  do  the  same  to  the  governor ;  and  it  was  the 
occasion  of  great  mirth  all  over  the  island,  and  of  no  small 
mortification  to  those  who  had  been  the  sufferers.  Mammy 
Crissobelia  was  complimented  very  much  upon  her  success- 
ful stratagem  to  clear  her  house,  and  she  was  quite  in 
ecstacies  at  the  renown  that  she  obtained. 

One  day  the  admiral  sent  for  me,  and  said — "Keene,  I 
can  wait  no  longer  the  arrival  of  another  vessel.  I  must 
send  you  to  England  with  despatches :  you  must  sail  to- 
morrow morning." 

As  I  was  all  ready,  I  took  my  leave  of  the  admiral,  who 
promised  me  every  assistance,  if  on  his   station,  and  his 


Percival  Keene  325 

good  word  with  the  Admiralty,  and  said  that  he  would 
send  down  my  despatches  at  daylight.  I  went  on  board, 
gave  the  necessary  orders,  and  then  returned  to  the  hotel 
to  pack  up  my  portmanteau  and  pay  my  bill :  but  Mammy 
Crissobella  would  not  hear  of  my  paying  anything,  and  as 
I  found  that  she  was  beginning  to  be  seriously  angry,  I 
gave  up  the  point.  So  I  gave  the  old  lady  a  kiss  as  a 
receipt-in-full,  and  another  to  Leila,  as  I  slipped  a  couple 
of  doubloons  into  her  hand,  and  went  on  board.  The 
next  morning,  shortly  after  daylight,  the  despatches  were 
on  board,  and  the  Diligente  was  under  all  the  sail  she 
could  carry  on  her  way  to  England. 

The  Diligente  sailed  as  well  as  ever,  and  we  made  a  very 
quick  passage.  I  found  my  ship's  company  to  be  very 
good,  and  had  no  trouble  with  my  officers.  Tommy  Dott 
was  very  well  behaved,  notwithstanding  all  his  threats  of 
what  he  would  do.  It  was  therefore  to  be  presumed  that 
he  was  not  very  ill-treated. 

We  were  now  fast  approaching  the  end  of  our  passage, 
being  about  a  hundred  miles  to  the  S.W.  of  the  Scilly 
Islands,  with  a  light  wind  from  the  southward,  when,  in 
the  middle  watch,  Bob  Cross,  who  had  charge  of  it,  came 
down,  and  reported  firing  in  the  S.E.  I  went  up,  but 
although  we  heard  the  report  of  the  guns,  we  could  not 
distinguish  the  flashes.  I  altered  our  course  to  the  direc- 
tion, and  we  waited  till  daylight  should  reveal  what  was 
going  on.  Before  daybreak  we  could  see  the  flashes,  and 
make  out  one  vessel,  but  not  the  other.  But  when  the 
sun  rose  the  mystery  was  cleared  off.  It  was  a  French 
schooner  privateer  engaging  a  large  English  ship,  ap- 
parently an  East-Indiaman.  The  ship  was  evidently  a 
good  deal  cut  up  in  her  spars  and  rigging. 

Bob  Cross,  who  was  close  to  my  side  when  I  examined 
them  with  my  glass,  said,  ''  Captain  Keene,  that  rascally 
Frenchman  will  be  off  as  soon  as  he  sees  us,  if  we  hoist 
English  colours  ;  but  if  you  hoist  French  colours,  we  may 
get  down  and  pin  him  before  he  knows  what  we  are." 

"I  think  you  are  right,  Bob,"  says  I.     "Hoist  French 


326  Percival  Keene 

colours.  He  will  make  sure  of  his  prize  then,  and  we 
shall  laugh  at  his  disappointment." 

As  Cross  turned  away  to  go  aft,  I  perceived  a  chuckle 
on  his  part,  which  I  did  not  understand,  as  there  was 
nothing  particular  to  chuckle  about.  I  thought  it  was  on 
account  of  the  Frenchman's  disappointment,  when  he 
found  that  we  were  not  a  friend,  as  he  might  suppose. 

*'  Hadn't  we  better  fire  a  gun,  Captain  Keene,  to  attract 
their  attention  ?  " 

*'Yes,"  replied  I;  **it  will  look  as  if  we  really  were 
Frenchmen." 

The  gun  was  fired,  and  we  continued  to  stand  towards 
them  with  a  good  breeze.  About  seven  o'clock  we  were 
within  two  miles,  and  then  we  observed  the  Englishman 
haul  down  her  colours,  and  the  schooner  immediately  went 
alongside,  and  took  possession.  I  continued  to  run  down, 
and  in  half-an-hour  was  close  to  her.  Calling  up  the 
boarders,  I  laid  the  brig  alongside  the  schooner  ;  as  half 
her  men  were  on  board  the  Indiaman,  they  were  taken  by 
surprise,  and  we  gained  possession  with  very  trifling  loss 
on  our  side,  much  to  the  astonishment  of  the  crew  of  the 
privateer,  as  well  as  that  of  the  Indiaman. 

The  captain,  who  was  on  deck,  informed  me  that 
they  had  engaged  the  schooner  for  nine  hours,  and 
that  he  had  some  hopes  of  beating  her  olF,  until  he 
saw  me  com.e  down  under  French  colours,  upon  which 
he  felt  that  further  resistance  was  vain.  I  told  him  I  was 
afraid  the  schooner  would  escape,  if  I  had  not  deceived 
him,  and  complimented  him  upon  his  vigorous  defence. 
The  schooner  was  a  very  fine  vessel,  mounting  fourteen 
guns,  and  of  three  hundred  tons  burthen.  In  fact,  she 
was  quite  as  large  as  the  Diligente. 

While  we  were  handing  the  prisoners  over  to  the  brig 
and  securing  them,  I  accepted  the  invitation  of  the  captain 
of  the  Indiaman  to  go  into  the  cabin  with  him,  where  I 
found  a  large  party  of  passengers,  chiefly  ladies,  who  were 
very  loud  in  their  thanks  for  my  rescue.  In  another  hour 
we  were  all  ready.     I  left  a  party  on  board  the  Indiaman 


Percival  Keene  327 

to  repair  damages  ;  and  my  surgeon  to  assist  the  wounded 
men,  and  hauled  off  the  brig  and  schooner.  The  latter  I 
gave  into  the  charge  of  Tommy  Dott,  and  we  all  made  sail. 

As  I  was  walking  the  quarter-deck,  delighted  with  my 
success,  Cross,  who  had  the  watch,  and  was  by  my  side, 
said,  "  I  think.  Captain  Keene,  you  did  very  right  in  hoist- 
ing French  colours." 

**  Why,  yes.  Cross,"  replied  I ;  **  she  is  a  very  fast  sailer, 
that  is  evident,  and  she  might  have  escaped  us." 

**  That's  not  what  I  mean.  Captain  Keene." 

"What  then.  Cross?" 

*' Why,  sir,  I  would  not  tell  you  why  I  wished  you  to 
hoist  French  colours  at  the  time,  because  I  was  afraid  that, 
if  I  did,  you  would  not  have  done  so  ;  but  my  reason  was, 
that  it  would  make  a  great  difference  in  our  prize-money, 
and  I  want  some,  if  you  do  not." 

Even  then  I  could  not  imagine  what  Cross  meant,  for  it 
never  came  into  my  head,  and  I  turned  round  and  looked 
at  him  for  an  explanation. 

**Why,  Captain  Keene,  if  we  had  hoisted  English 
colours,  the  schooner  would  have  made  sail  and  gone  off, 
and,  even  if  she  had  not  done  so,  the  Indiaman  would 
have  held  out  till  we  came  down  ;  but  as  he  hauled  down 
his  colours,  and  was  taken  possession  of  by  the  enemy,  he 
now  becomes  a  recapture,  and  I  expect  the  salvage  of  that 
Indiaman  will  be  of  more  value  to  us  than  two  or  three  of 
such  schooners." 

"  That  certainly  did  not  enter  my  head  when  I  hoisted 
the  colours.  Cross,  I  must  confess." 

"No,  sir,  that  I  saw  it  did  not,  but  it  did  mine." 

**  It's  hardly  fair,  Cross." 

"  Quite  fair,  sir,"  replied  Bob.  "  The  Company  is  rich, 
and  can  afford  to  pay,  and  we  want  it  in  the  first  place,  and 
deserve  it  in  the  next.  At  all  events,  it's  not  upon  your 
conscience,  and  that  schooner  is  such  a  clipper,  that  I 
really  think  we  should  have  lost  her,  if  she  had  run  for 
it  •,  besides,  as  she  is  as  strong  as  we  are,  we  might  have 
lost  a  good  many  men  before  we  took  her." 


328  Percival  Keene 

"  That's  very  true,  Bob,"  replied  I,  "  and  satisfies  me 
that  I  was  right  in  what  I  did." 

The  wind  had  sprung  up  much  fresher  from  the  west- 
ward, and  we  were  now  all  three  running  with  a  fair  wind, 
and  as  it  continued,  we  did  not  put  into  Plymouth,  but 
continued  our  course  for  Portsmouth,  and  on  the  third  day, 
at  a  very  early  hour  in  the  morning,  anchored  at  Spithead. 


Chapter    XXIX 

As  it  was  too  soon  to  present  myself  to  the  admiral,  I 
dressed,  ready  to  go  on  shore,  and  hoisted  the  number  of 
the  Diligefite  as  given  by  the  admiral  at  Jamaica ;  but,  as  I 
expected,  it  v/as  not  known  to  the  guard-ship,  and  there 
was  much  surmise  among  the  early  risers  as  to  what  might 
be  the  large  ship,  schooner,  and  brig-of-war,  which  had 
entered. 

We  had  just  finished  the  washing  of  the  decks,  and  I 
was  standing  aft  with  Cross,  who  had  the  morning  watch, 
when  he  observed  to  me,  "  Captain  Keene,  we  are  now  at 
anchor  as  near  as  possible  to  where  the  Calliope  v/as  when 
you  went  adrift  in  the  boat  with  poor  Peggy.  Some  diifer- 
ence  between  your  situation  now  and  then." 

**  Yes,  Bob,"  replied  I ;  "I  was  thinking  the  same  when 
I  was  dressing  this  morning,  and  I  was  also  thinking  that 
you  would  be  very  anxious  to  go  on  shore — so  you  may 
take  a  boat  as  soon  as  you  please  j  I  will  order  one  to  be 
given  to  you." 

*'  Thanky,  sir ;  I  am  a  little  anxious  to  see  the  poor 
girl,  and  I  think  matters  will  go  smooth  now." 

**  I  hope  so,  with  all  my  heart.  Let  the  gigs  be  all 
dressed  and  cleaned,  and  the  boat  manned  at  six  bells. 
Pass  the  word  for  them  to  get  their  breakfast." 

As  it  was  better  that  I  should  wait  for  the  admiral's 
getting  up,  than  that  he  should  wait'  for  me,  I  was  on 
shore,  and  up  at  the  office  at  half-past  seven  o'clock,  and 


Percival  Keene  329 

found  that  the  admiral  was  in  his  dressing-room.  The 
secretary  was  there,  and  I  delivered  my  orders  and 
despatches,  with  which  he  went  up  to  the  admiral.  In 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  he  came  down  again  with  the 
port  admiral's  request  that  I  would  wait  for  him,  and  stay 
to  breakfast.  The  secretary  remained  with  me,  extracting 
all  the  West  India  intelligence  that  I  could  give  him. 

As  soon  as  the  admiral  made  his  appearance,  he  shook 
me  warmly  by  the  hand.  "  Captain  Keene,"  said  he,  *'  I 
wish  you  joy :  I  see  you  are  following  up  your  career  in 
the  West  Indies.  We  know  you  well  enough  by  the 
despatches,  and  I  am  glad  to  be  personally  acquainted 
with  you.  This  last  business  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  give 
you  the  next  step,  as  soon  as  you  have  been  a  little  longer 
as  commander.  Mr  Charles,  desire  them  to  make  the 
signal  for  the  Diligente  and  schooner  to  come  into  harbour. 
The  Indiaman  may,  of  course,  do  as  he  pleases.  Now 
then  for  breakfast." 

The  admiral,  of  course,  asked  me  as  many  questions  as 
the  secretary,  and  ended,  as  I  arose  to  take  my  leave,  in 
requesting  the  pleasure  of  my  company  to  dinner  on  that 
day.  As  the  reader  may  suppose,  I  had  every  reason  to 
be  satisfied  with  my  reception. 

As  soon  as  I  had  left  the  admiral's  office,  I  put  into  the 
post-office,  with  my  own  hands,  my  letter  to  my  mother, 
and  one  to  Lord  De  Versely.  In  the  latter,  I  told  him  of 
my  good  fortune,  and  enclosed  a  copy  of  my  despatch 
to  the  Admiralty.  Although  the  despatch  was  written 
modestly,  still  the  circumstances  in  themselves — my  having 
recaptured  an  Indiaman,  and  carried,  by  boarding,  a  vessel 
of  equal  force  to  my  own,  and  superior  in  men — had  a 
very  good  appearance,  and  I  certainly  obtained  greater 
credit  than  I  really  deserved.  It  was  not  at  all  necessary 
to  say  that  I  hoisted  French  colours,  and  therefore  took 
the  schooner  unawares,  or  that  at  the  time  most  of  her 
men  were  on  board  of  the  Indiaman ;  the  great  art  in  this 
world  is  to  know  where  to  leave  off,  and  in  nothing  more 
than  when  people  take  the  pen  in  their  hands. 


330  Percival  Keene 

As  soon  as  I  had  finished  my  correspondence — for  I 
wrote  a  few  lines  to  Mrs  Bridgeman,  at  Chatham,  and  a 
postscript  to  my  mother's  letter — I  went  down  to  the 
saluting  battery,  when  I  found  that  the  two  vessels  were 
just  entering  the  harbour.  I  went  up  and  reported  it  at 
the  admiral's  office,  and  the  admiral  went  on  board  of  both 
vessels  to  examine  them  himself,  and  he  ordered  a  dock- 
yard survey.  They  were  both  pronounced  fit  for  his 
Majesty's  service  with  the  necessary  dockyard  alterations. 
The  crew  of  the  Diligente  were  turned  over  to  a  hulk, 
preparatory  to  unrigging  and  clearing  her  out  for  dock. 
As  soon  as  I  left  the  admiral's  house,  I  sat  down  at  the 
George  Hotel,  where  I  had  taken  up  my  quarters,  and 
wrote  a  long  letter  to  Minnie  Vanderwelt. 

Cross  called  upon  me  the  next  morning.  I  saw  by  his 
countenance  that  he  had  good  news  to  tell  me.  He  had 
found  his  lady-love  as  constant  as  he  could  wish,  and 
having  explained  to  the  blind  old  smuggler  that  he  had 
been  offered  and  accepted  the  situation  of  boatswain  in  his 
Majesty's  service  during  the  time  that  he  was  in  the  West 
Indies,  he  had  received  his  approbation  of  his  conduct,  and 
a  warm  welcome  to  the  house  whenever  he  could  come  on 
shore. 

"I  have  not  put  the  question  to  the  old  chap  yet. 
Captain  Keene,"  said  he,  **  but  I  think  I  will  very  soon." 

**  Don't  be  in  too  great  a  hurry.  Bob,"  replied  I. 
"  Give  the  old  fellow  a  little  more  'baccy,  and  ask  his 
advice  as  to  what  you  are  to  do  with  your  prize-money. 
You  must  also  talk  a  little  about  your  half-pay,  and  your 
widow's  pension." 

"  That's  very  good  advice,  Captain  Keene,"  replied 
Cross.  *'  Mercy  on  us !  how  things  are  changed !  It 
appears  but  the  other  day  that  I  was  leading  you  down  to 
this  very  hotel,  to  ship  you  into  the  service,  and  you  was 
asking  my  advice,  and  I  was  giving  it  to  you ;  and  now  I 
am  asking  your  advice,  and  taking  it.  You  have  shot 
ahead  in  every  way,  sir,  that's  sartain ;  you  looked  up  to 
rae  then,  now  I  look  up  to  you." 


Percival  Keene 


33^ 


I  laughed  at  Cross's  observation,  which  was  too  true ; 
and  then  we  went  into  the  dockyard,  and  were  very  busy 
during  the  remainder  of  the  day. 

The  following  morning  I  received  an  answer  from  Lord 
De  Versely,  couched  in  most  friendly  term^s.  He  compli- 
mented me  on  my  success,  and  the  high  character  which 
I  had  gained  for  myself  during  so  short  a  career,  and 
added  that  he  should  be  happy  to  see  me  as  soon  as  I 
could  come  to  London,  and  would  himself  introduce  me  to 
the  first  lord  of  the  Admiralty.  He  advised  me  to  request 
leave  of  absence,  which  would  be  immediately  granted, 
and  concluded  his  letter,  "  Your  sincere  friend  and  well- 
wisher,  De  Versely." 

As  soon  as  I  had  laid  down  the  letter,  I  said  to  myseif, 
I  was  right — the  true  way  to  create  an  interest  in  a  man 
like  Lord  De  Versely  is  to  make  him  proud  of  you.  I 
have  done  well  as  yet ;  I  will  try  to  do  more ;  but  how 
long  will  this  success  continue  ?  Must  I  not  expect 
reverses  ?  May  not  some  re-action  take  place  ^  and  have 
I  not  in  some  degree  deserved  it  ?  Yes,  I  have  used 
deceit  in  persuading  him  of  my  mother's  death.  I  began 
now  to  think  that  that  was  a  false  step,  which,  if  ever 
discovered,  might  recoil  upon  me.  I  remained  a  long- 
while  in  deep  thought.  I  tried  to  extenuate  my  conduct 
in  this  particular,  but  I  could  not ;  and,  to  rid  myself  of 
melancholy  feelings,  which  I  could  not  overcome,  I  wrote 
a  letter,  requesting  leave  of  absence  for  a  fortnight,  and 
took  it  myself  to  the  admiral's  office.  This  depression  of 
spirits  remained  with  me  during  the  time  that  I  remained 
at  Portsmouth,  when,  having  obtained  leave,  I  set  off  for 
London,  and  on  my  arrival,  put  up  at  a  fashionable  hotel 
in  Albemarle  Street. 


Chapter  XXX 

The  next  morning  I  called  at  Lord  De  Versely's,  and  sent 
up  my  card.     I  was  immediately  ushered  up,  and  found 


332  Percival  Keene 

myself  in  his  presence.  Lord  De  Versely  rose  from  his 
sofa,  and  took  my  hand.  "  Keene,  I  am  very  glad  to  see 
you.  I  am  proud  that  an  e/eve  of  mine  should  have  done 
me  so  much  credit.  You  have  gained  all  your  rank  in  the 
service  by  your  own  merit  and  exertions." 

"  Not  quite  all,  my  lord,"  replied  I. 

"  Yes,  all ',  for  you  are  certain  of  your  next  step — they 
cannot  well  refuse  it  to  you." 

"They  will  not  refuse  your  lordship,  I  have  no  doubt," 
replied  I. 

"Sit  down,  Keene  5  we  will  have  a  little  conversation, 
and  then  we  will  go  to  the  Admiralty." 

His  lordship  then  asked  me  many  questions  relative  to 
what  had  passed,  and  I  entered  into  more  detail  than  I  had 
done  in  my  letters.  After  an  hour's  conversation,  carried 
on  by  him  in  so  friendly,  I  may  almost  say  affectionate,  a 
style,  as  to  make  my  heart  bound  with  delight,  the  carriage 
was  announced,  and  I  accompanied  his  lordship  down  to 
the  Admiralty.  His  lordship  sent  up  his  card,  and  was 
requested  immediately  to  go  upstairs  :  he  desired  me  to 
follow  him,  and  as  soon  as  we  were  in  the  presence  of  the 
first  lord,  and  he  and  Lord  De  Versely  had  shaken  hands. 
Lord  De  Versely  said,  "  Allow  me  to  introduce  to  you 
Captain  Keene,  whose  name,  at  least,  you  have  often  heard 
of  lately.  I  have  brought  him  wdth  me  because  he  is  a 
follower  of  mine  ;  he  entered  the  service  under  my  pro- 
tection, and  continued  with  me  until  his  conduct  gave  him 
his  promotion.  I  have  taken  this  opportunity  of  introduc- 
ing him,  to  assure  your  lordship  that,  during  the  whole 
time  that  he  served  with  me  as  midshipman,  his  gallantry 
was  quite  as  conspicuous  as  it  has  been  since." 

The  first  lord  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  complimented 
me  on  my  conduct. 

"  Captain  Keene  has  strong  claims,  my  lord  ^  what  can 
we  do  now  for  him  ?  " 

"  I  trust  you  will  acknowledge  that  Captain  Keene  has 
earned  his  post  rank,  my  lord,"  replied  Lord  De  Versely, 
"  and  I  shall  take  it  as  a  particular  favour  to  myself  if 


Percival  Keene  333 

your  lordship  would  appoint  him  to  a  frigate,  and  give 
him  an  opportunity  of  doing  credit  to  your  lordship's 
patronage." 

*'I  think  I  may  promise  you  both,"  replied  the  first 
lord  ;  ''  but  when  we  meet  in  the  house  to-night,  I  will 
let  you  know  what  I  can  do." 

After  a  few  minutes'  conversation,  Lord  De  Versely  rose, 
and  we  left  the  room.  As  soon  as  we  were  in  the  carriage, 
his  lordship  said,  "  Keene,  you  may  depend  upon  it  I  shall 
have  good  news  to  tell  you  to-morrow,  so  call  upon  me 
about  two  o'clock.  I  dine  out  to-day  with  the  Premier, 
but  to-morrow  you  must  dine  with  me." 

I  took  leave  of  his  lordship  as  soon  as  the  carriage 
stopped,  and  as  I  wished  to  appoint  an  agent,  which  I  had 
not  yet  done,  I  had  begged  his  lordship  to  recommend 
me  one ;  he  gave  me  the  address  of  his  own,  and  I 
went  there  accordingly.  Having  made  the  necessary 
arrangements,  I  then  employed  the  remainder  of  the  day 
in  fitting  myself  out  in  a  somewhat  more  fashionable  style 
than  Portsmouth  tailors  were  equal  to. 

The  next  morning,  I  sat  down  to  write  to  my  mother  ; 
but,  somehow  or  another,  I  could  not  make  up  my  mind  to 
address  her,  I  had  thought  of  it  over  and  over,  and  had 
made  up  my  mind,  that  in  future  I  would  always  corre- 
spond with  my  grandmother  ;  and  I  now  determined  to 
write  to  her,  explaining  that  such  was  my  intention  in 
future,  and  requesting  that  all  answers  should  be  also  from 
my  grandmother.  I  commenced  my  letter,  however,  with 
informing  her  that  I  had,  since  I  had  last  written,  obtained 
leave  of  absence,  and  was  now  in  London.  I  stated  the 
kindness  shown  me  in  every  way  by  Lord  De  Versely, 
and  how  grateful  I  was  to  him.  This  continued  down  to 
the  bottom  of  the  first  page,  and  then  I  said,  '*  What  would 
I  not  give  to  bear  the  name  of  one  I  so  much  love  and 
respect !  Oh  !  that  I  was  a  Delmar  !  "  I  was  just  about 
to  turn  over  the  leaf  and  continue,  when  the  waiter  tapped 
at  the  door,  and  informed  me  that  the  tailor  was  come  to 
try  on  the  clothes  which  I  had  ordered,     I  went  into  the 


334 


Percival  Keene 


bedroom,  which  opened  into  the  sitting-room,  and  was 
busy  with  the  foreman,  who  turned  me  round  and  round, 
marking  alterations  with  a  piece  of  chalk,  when  the  waiter 
tapped  at  the  bedroom,  door,  and  said  Lord  De  Versely 
was  in  the  sitting-room.  I  took  off  the  coat  which  was 
fitting  as  fast  as  I  could,  that  I  might  not  keep  his  lordship 
waiting,  and  put  on  my  own. 

Desiring  the  man  to  wait  my  return,  I  opened  the  door, 
and  found  his  lordship  on  the  sofa,  and  then  for  the  first 
time,  when  I  again  saw  it,  recollected  that  I  had  left  the 
letter  on  the  table.  The  very  sight  of  it  took  away  my 
breath ;  I  coloured  up  as  I  approached  his  lordship  j  I  had 
quite  forgotten  that  I  had  addressed  my  grandmother.  I 
stammered  out,  *'  This  is  an  honour,  my  lord." 

"  I  came  to  wish  you  joy  of  your  promotion  and  appoint- 
ment to  a  fine  frigate,  Keene,"  said  Lord  De  Versely.  **I 
have  just  received  this  from  the  Admiralty,  and  as  I  have 
business  unexpectedly  come  to  hand,  I  thought  I  would  be 
the  bearer  myself  of  the  good  news.  I  leave  you  the 
letter,  and  shall  of  course  see  you  to  dinner." 

''  Many  thanks,  my  lord,"  repHed  L  "  I  am,  indeed, 
grateful." 

**  I  believe  you  are,  Keene,"  replied  his  lordship.  **  By- 
the-bye,  you  leave  your  letters  so  exposed,  that  one  cannot 
help  seeing  them.  I  see  you  are  writing  to  your  grand- 
mother ;  I  hope  the  old  lady  is  well  ?  " 

My  grandmother  !  Oh,  what  a  relief  to  my  mind  it  was 
when  I  then  recollected  that  it  was  to  my  grandmother 
that  I  had  written.  I  replied,  that  she  was  very  well  when 
I  last  heard  from  her. 

*'  If  I  can  be  of  any  use  in  arranging  your  money  affairs, 
Keene,  let  me  know." 

*'  I  thank  you,  my  lord  ;  but  I  found  that  my  agent 
perfectly  understands  his  business,"  replied  I ;  "  I  will  not 
trouble  your  lordship,  who  has  so  many  important  affairs 
to  attend  to." 

"Very  good,"  replied  he  ;  "  then  now  I'll  leave  you  to 
read  what  I  have  given  you,  and  I   shall  expect  you   at 


Percival  Keene  335 

^ight.  Good-bye."  His  lordship  again  shook  me  warmly  by 
the  hand,  and  left  me. 

I  was  quite  giddy  with  the  re-action  produced  upon  my 
feelings ;  when  his  lordship  left  the  room,  I  dropped 
down  on  the  sofa.  I  forgot  the  letter  in  my  hand  and  its 
contents,  and  the  tailor  in  the  next  room.  All  I  thought 
of  was  the  danger  I  had  escaped,  and  how  fortunate  I  was 
in  not  having  addressed  the  letter  to  my  mother,  as  I  had 
at  first  intended.  The  agony  which  I  felt  was  very  great, 
and,  as  I  remained  with  my  hands  covering  my  eyes,  I 
made  a  vow  that  nothing  should  induce  me  ever  to  use 
deceit  again.  I  then  read  over  the  letter :  there  was 
nothing  but  gratitude  to  Lord  De  Versely,  and  a  wish  that 
I  had  been  born  a  Delmar.  Well,  if  his  lordship  had  run 
his  eyes  over  it,  there  was  nothing  to  hurt  me  in  his 
opinion ;  on  the  contrary,  it  proved  that  I  was  grateful, 
and  I  then  recollected,  that  when  I  expressed  my  gratitude, 
he  said  he  believed  it.  As  for  my  saying  that  I  wished 
my  name  was  Delmar,  it  was  nothing,  and  it  let  him  know 
what  my  wishes  were.  On  the  whole,  I  had  great  cause 
for  congratulation. 

I  was  here  interrupted  by  the  tailor,  who  put  his  head 
cut  of  the  bedroom  door.  I  went  to  him,  and  he  finished 
his  work,  and  promised  me  that  I  should  have  a  complete 
suit  at  half-past  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  in  time  for 
dinner.  I  then  returned  to  the  sitting-room,  and  opened 
the  letter  which  Lord  De  Versely  had  put  into  my  hands. 
It  was  from  the  first  lord,  acquainting  him  that  I  might 
call  at  the  Admiralty  the  next  day,  as  my  post-captain's 
commission  was  signed,  and  I  was  appointed  to  a  thirty- 
two  gun  frigate,  which  would  be  launched  in  two  or  three 
months.  "Well,  then,  thought  I,  here  I  am,  at  twenty- 
three,  a  post-captain  in  his  Majesty's  service,  and  com- 
manding a  frigate.  Surely,  I  have  much  to  be  thankful 
for.  I  felt  that  I  had,  and  I  was  grateful  to  Heaven  for 
my  good  fortune.  Now  I  had  but  one  more  wish  in  the 
world,  and  that  was,  instead  of  being  Captain  Keene,  to 
be  Captain  Delmar. 


33^  Percival  Keene 

The  reader  may  say,  "What's  in  a  name?"  True; 
but  such  was  my  ambition,  my  darling  wish,  and  it  is 
ardent  longing  for  anything,  the  ardour  of  pursuit,  which 
increases  the  value  of  the  object  so  much  above  its  real 
value.  The  politician  who  has  been  manoeuvring  all  his 
life,  does  not  perhaps  feel  more  pleasure  in  grasping  the 
coronet  which  he  has  been  in  pursuit  of,  than  the  urchin 
does  when  he  first  possesses  himself  of  a  nest  which  he 
has  been  watching  for  weeks.  This  would,  indeed,  be  a 
dreary  world  if  we  had  not  some  excitement,  some  stimulus 
to  lead  us  on,  which  occupies  our  thoughts  and  gives  us 
fresh  courage,  when  disheartened  by  the  knavery,  and 
meanness,  and  selfishness  of  those  who  surround  us.  How 
sad  is  the  analysis  of  human  nature — what  contradictions, 
what  extremes,  how  many  really  brave  men  have  I  fallen 
in  with,  stooping  to  every  meanness  for  patronage,  court 
favour,  or  gain ;  slandering  those  whose  reputation  they 
feared,  and  even  descending  to  falsehood  to  obtain  their 
ends  !  How  many  men  with  splendid  talents,  but  with 
little  souls ! 

Up  to  the  present,  I  had  run  a  career  of  prosperous 
success  ;  I  had  risen  to  a  high  position  without  interfering, 
or  being  interfered  with  by  others,  but  now  I  had 
become  of  sufficient  consequence  to  be  envied ;  now  I  had 
soon  to  experience,  that  as  you  continue  to  advance  in  the 
world,  so  do  you  continue  to  increase  the  number  of  your 
enemies,  to  be  exposed  to  the  shafts  of  slander,  to  be 
foiled  by  treachery,  cunning,  and  malevolence.  But  I 
must  not  anticipate. 

I  remained  in  London  till  my  leave  was  expired,  and 
then  went  down  to  Portsmouth  to  pay  off  the  brig,  which 
had  been  ordered  into  dock,  to  be  refitted  for  his 
Majesty's  service. 


Percival  Keene  337 


Chapter  XXXI 

The  Circe,  thirty-two,  to  which  I  had  been  appointed, 
was  a  small  but  a  very  beautiful  frigate,  and  as  far  as  I 
could  judge  by  her  build  as  she  lay  on  the  stocks,  had 
every  requisite  for  sailing  well. 

When  I  took  my  leave  of  Lord  De  Versely,  he  told  me 
that  he  should  come  down  on  the  first  of  the  following 
month  (September)  to  Madeline  Hall,  where  his  aunt, 
Miss  De  Versely,  was  still  flourishing  in  a  green  old  age. 
"  Here  is  a  letter  of  introduction  to  her,  Keene,"  said  he, 
"  as  she  has  not  seen  you  since  you  were  a  few  months 
old,  and  therefore  it  is  not  very  likely  that  she  would 
recognise  you.  Take  my  advice,  and  make  yourself  as 
agreeable  to  the  old  lady  as  you  can;  you  will  find 
Madeline  Hall  a  very  pleasant  place  when  you  are  tired 
of  the  dockyard  and  the  smell  of  pitch  and  tar." 

I  thanked  his  lordship,  and  we  parted  with  much  more 
cordiality  shown  by  him  than  I  had  yet  experienced. 

I  hardly  need  say,  that  the  first  person  who  came  to 
congratulate  me  on  my  arrival  at  Portsmouth  was  my  old 
friend  and  adviser  Bob  Cross.  "Well,  Captain  Keene," 
said  Bob,  as  I  shook  him  warmly  by  the  hand,  *"  I'm 
delighted  at  your  success,  and  I  know  you  will  not  be 
sorry  to  hear  that  I  am  getting  on  as  well  as  I  could  wish 
in  my  small  way ;  Jane  and  I  are  to  be  married  in  a  few 
days,  and  I  hope  you  will  honour  me  by  being  present 
at  the  wedding." 

''That  I  will.  Bob,  with  pleasure,"  replied  I;  "let 
me  hear  all  that  has  taken  place." 

"  Why,  sir,  it's  told  in  a  few  words.  I  took  your 
advice,  and  brought  the  old  gentleman  presents,  and  I 
sat  with  him  and  heard  all  his  old  stories  at  least  fifty  times 
over,  and  laughed  at  his  jokes  as  regularly  the  last  time 
as  the  first ;  and  he  told  Jane  and  her  mother  that  I  was 
a   very    pleasant,    sensible,    and    amusing   young    man — 

P.K.  Y 


2,^8  Percival  Keene 

although  he  had  all  the  talk,  and  I  had  none.  The  fact 
is,  sir,  it  was  he  who  first  brought  up  the  subject  of  my 
splicing  his  niece ;  that  is  to  say,  he  hinted  how  he 
should  like  to  see  her  well  settled,  and  that  if  she  married 
according  to  his  wishes,  he  would  leave  her  all  he  had. 

"  Well,  sir,  it  was  the  opinion  of  Jane  and  her  mother, 
that,  as  he  was  a  whimsical,  changeable  old  chap,  it  would 
be  right  for  her  to  refuse  me  at  first ;  and  so  she  did, 
very  much  to  the  old  man's  annoyance,  who  then  set  his 
mind  upon  it,  and  swore  that  if  she  did  not  marry  me, 
he  would  not  leave  her  a  farthing.  After  a  few  days 
of  quarrelling,  Jane  gave  in,  and  the  old  chap  swears 
that  we  shall  be  married  immediately^  and  that  he  will 
give  us  half  his  property  down  at  once." 

'*  Strike  the  iron  while  it's  hot.  Bob,"  replied  I.  *'Is 
the  day  fixed  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly,  sir ;  but  we  are  to  be  put  up  in  church 
next  Sunday,  and  it  takes  three  Sundays.  I  hope  you 
won't  part  with  me,  sir,"  continued  Bob.  **  The  Diligente 
will  be  paid  off  on  Tuesday,  they  say,  and  if  you  could 
get  me  appointed  to  the  Circe " 

''Why,  Cross,  you  are  thinking  of  going  to  sea  again, 
even  before  you  are  married.  I  should  advise  you  not 
to  be  in  such  a  hurry.  You  must  not  displease  the  old 
gentleman ;  besides,  you  must  not  leave  a  young  wife 
so  soon." 

**  That's  very  true.  Captain  Keene,  but  I  don't  think 
I  should  be  comfortable  if  I  knew  you  were  afloat  with- 
out me." 

"  I  suppose  you  think  that  I  cannot  take  care  of  myself." 

"  Yes,  I  do,  sir  5  but  still  I  know  that  I  should  fret ; 
and,  sir,  it  will  be  four  months  at  least  before  the  Circe 
is  ready  for  sea,  and  I  may  just  as  well  be  appointed  to 
her,  and  I  can  decide  whether  I  do  go  to  sea  or  not  when 
the  time  comes." 

"  Well,  Cross,  I  will  certainly  apply  for  you  •,  but  if  you 
take  my  advice,  you  will  give  up  the  sea  altogether,  and 
live  on  shore." 


Percival  Keene  339 

''  I  have  nothing  to  do,  sir." 

"  Yes,  you  have ;  you  have  to  cherish  your  wife,  and 
look  after  the  old  gentleman." 

''Well,  he  is  rather  shaky,  they  say,  sir;  the  old 
woman  is  often  called  out  to  him  at  nights." 

''Well,  Cross,  I  will  do  as  you  wish,  and  time  will 
decide  how  you  are  to  act.  I  am  going  over  to  Southamp- 
ton for  a  few  days  perhaps,  and  will  take  care  to  be  back 
to  the  wedding.  By-the-bye,  have  you  heard  anything 
about  prize-money  ? " 

"Yes,  sir;  it's  payable  for  the  Diligetite  and  schooner, 
and  all  our  recaptures  in  the  West  Indies  when  we  were 
in  the  Firefly.  The  Dutch  frigate  has  been  for  distribntion 
some  time,  but  as  I  was  only  petty  officer  then,  it  won't 
come  to  much." 

"Well,  I  can  tell  you  that  the  government  have  taken 
the  schooner  we  captured  in  the  chops  of  the  channel,  and 
the  East  India  Company  have  given  us  salvage  for  the  ship. 
My  agent  has  received  already  j^^'jApo  on  my  account, 
which  I  have  ordered  to  be  purchased  into  the  funds.  As 
there  were  so  few  warrant  officers,  your  share  will  not  be 
less  than  ^^1500,  perhaps  more.  As  you  said,  the  salvage 
of  the  Indiaman  has  proved  more  valuable  to  us  than  all 
the  rest  of  our  prize-money  put  together." 

"Well,  Captain  Keene,  if  my  prize-money  comes  to  as 
much  as  that,  I  think  I  shall  be  nearly  as  well  oiF  as  my 
little  Jane  will  be.  Will  you  have  the  kindness  to  let 
your  agent  put  it  by  for  me  in  the  same  way  that  you  have 
done  yours  }  " 

"  Yes,  Cross,  I  will  see  to  it  immediately  -,  I  shall  write 
to  him  to-morrow,  or  the  day  after." 

After  a  little  conversation,  Cross  took  leave.  The  next 
day  I  took  post-horses,  and  went  over  to  Madeline  Hall, 
having  two  or  three  days  before  received  a  note  from  the 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  saying  how  glad  she  should  be 
to  see  me  as  a  friend  and  shipmate  of  her  nephew.  Lord  De 
Versely,  so  that  it  appeared  that  the  old  lady  had  been 
written  to  by  Lord  De  Versely  respecting  me. 


340  Percival  Keene 

I  arrived  early  in  tlie  afternoon,  and  the  post-chaise 
drove  up  the  avenue  of  magnificent  chestnut-trees  which 
led  to  the  mansion. 


Chapter  XXXII 

I  MUST  say,  that  I  was  very  much  excited  ;  I  was  now 
arriving  at  the  site  of  my  birth,  and  it  brought  to  my 
mind  the  details  given  me  by  my  poor  mother,  when, 
finding  she  could  no  longer  conceal  the  truth  from  me,  she 
entered  into  a  narrative  to  extenuate  her  conduct,  pointing 
out  her  temptations,  and  how  fatal  to  her  were  opportunity 
and  seclusion.  Her  form  was  before  me  with  the  tears 
running  down  her  cheeks  as  she  made  her  humiliating 
confession  to  her  own  son,  and  I  could  not  help  exclaiming 
as  I  cast  my  eye  upon  the  beautiful  grounds,  "  My  poor 
mother  !  " 

The  chaise  stopped,  and  the  boys  dismounted  and  rang 
the  bell.  In  a  minute,  three  or  four  servants  made  their 
appearance,  and  on  inquiring,  I  found  that  the  Honourable 
Miss  Delmar  was  at  home,  and  visible. 

"  Colonel  Delmar,  I  presume,  sir  ? "  said  the  old  butler, 

"  No,"  replied  I — "  Captain  Keene." 

The  butler  looked  me  full  in  the  face,  and  earnestly  ^ 
and  then,  as  if  recollecting  himself,  he  bowed  and  went 
on. 

"Captain  Keene,  madam,"  said  he,  as  he  introduced  me 
into  a  large  room,  at  the  end  of  which  sat  a  venerable- 
looking  old  lady  very  busy  with  her  knitting  needle,  and 
another,  almost  equally  ancient,  sitting  on  a  low  stool 
beside  her. 

As  I  advanced,  the  old  lady  made  me  a  bow  as  she 
remained  in  her  chair,  and  looked  at  me  through  her 
spectacles.  She  certainly  was  the  beau-ideal  of  old  age. 
Her  hair,  which  was  like  silver,  was  parted  in  braid,  and 
was  to  be  seen  just  peeping  from  under  her  cap  and 
pinners  ;  she  was  dressed  in  black  silk,  with  a  snow-white 


Percival  Keene 


341 


apron  and  handkerchief,  and  there  was  an  air  of  dignity 
and  refinement  about  her  which  made  you  feel  reverence 
for  her  at  first  sight.  As  I  approached  to  take  the  chair 
offered  to  me,  the  other  person,  who  appeared  to  be  a  sort 
of  attendant,  was  shuffling  her  feet  to  rise,  but  as  soon 
as  Mrs  Delmar  had  said,  "  You  are  welcome.  Captain 
Keene;"  "Sit  still,"  she  continued,  "my  child,  there  is 
no  occasion  to  go  away."  I  could  scarcely  help  smiling 
at  the  old  lady  calling  a  woman  of  past  sixty,  if  not  even 
further  advanced,  a  child ;  but  the  fact  was,  that  Phillis 
had  been  her  attendant  as  lady's  maid  for  many  years, 
and  subsequently  promoted  to  the  position  of  humble 
companion. 

As  for  Miss  Delmar,  as  I  afterwards  found  out  from  her 
own  lips,  she  was  upwards  of  eighty-seven  years  old,  but 
still  in  perfect  good  health  and  in  full  possession  of  all  her 
faculties ;  Phillis  therefore  was  much  younger,  and  as  the 
old  lady  had  had  her  in  her  employ  ever  since  she  was 
twenty-two,  it  was  not  surprising  that  she  continued  to 
address  her,  as  she  had  done  for  so  many  years,  as  a  young 
person  compared  to  herself;  indeed,  I  have  no  doubt  but 
that  the  old  lady,  following  up  her  association  of  former 
days,  and  forgetting  the  half-century  that  had  intervened, 
did  consider  her  as  a  mere  child.  The  old  lady  was  very 
chatty  and  very  polite,  and  as  our  conversation  naturally 
turned  on  Lord  De  Versely,  of  whom  I  spoke  in  terms  of 
admiration  and  gratitude,  I  had  soon  established  myself  in 
her  good  graces.  Indeed,  as  I  subsequently  discovered, 
her  nephew  was  the  great  object  of  her  affections.  His 
younger  brother  had  neglected  her,  and  was  never 
mentioned  except  when  she  regretted  that  Lord  De 
Versely  had  no  children,  and  that  the  title  would  descend 
to  his  brother. 

She  requested  me  to  stay  dinner,  which  I  did  not  refuse, 
and  before  dinner  was  over  I  had  made  great  progress  in 
the  old  lady's  esteem.  As,  when  dinner  was  announced, 
her  companion  disappeared,  we  were  then  alone.  She 
asked  me  many  questions  relative  to  Lord  De  Versely,  and 


342 


Percival  Keene 


what  had  occurred  during  the  time  that  I  was  serving  with 
him  J  and  this  was  a  subject  on  which  I  could  be  eloquent. 
I  narrated  several  of  our  adventures,  particularly  the 
action  with  the  Dutch  frigate,  and  other  particulars  in 
which  I  could  honestly  do  credit  to  his  lordship,  and  I 
often  referred  to  his  kindness  for  me. 

"  "Well,  Captain  Keene,  my  nephew  has  often  spoken  to 
me  about  you,  and  now  you  have  done  him  credit  in 
proving  that  he  had  made  you  a  good  officer ;  and  I  have 
heard  how  much  you  have  distinguished  yourself  since  you 
have  left  him." 

"Or  rather  he  left  me,  madam,"  replied  I,  **  when  he 
was  summoned  to  the  House  of  Peers." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  the  old  lady.  "  I  suppose  you 
know  that  you  were  born  in  this  house,  Captain  Keene  ? " 

"  I  have  been  told  so,  madam." 

"  Yes,  I  have  no  doubt  your  poor  mother  that's  gone 
must  have  told  you.  I  recollect  her — a  very  clever, 
active,  and  pretty  young  woman  (here  the  old  lady 
sighed)  ;  and  I  held  you  in  my  arms,  Captain  Keene, 
when  you  were  only  a  few  days  old." 

"  You  did  me  great  honour,  madam,"  replied  I. 

Here  the  conversation  took  another  channel,  which  I 
was  not  sorry  for. 

After  tea,  I  rose  to  take  my  leave,  and  then  I  received 
an  invitation  from  the  old  lady  to  come  and  spend  some 
time  at  Madeline  Hall,  and  to  come  a  few  days  before 
the  first  of  September,  that  I  might  join  the  shooting 
party.  "  I  expect  my  nephew.  Lord  De  Versely,"  said 
she,  "  and  there  is  Colonel  Delmar  of  the  Rifles,  a  cousin 
of  Lord  De  Versely,  also  coming,  and  one  or  two  others. 
Indeed,  I  expect  the  colonel  every  day.  He  is  a  very 
pleasant  and  gentlemanlike  man." 

I  accepted  the  invitation  with  pleasure,  and  then  took 
my  leave.  The  chaise  drove  off,  and  I  was  soon  in  a 
deep  reverie ;  I  called  to  mind  all  my  mother  had  told 
me,  and  I  longed  to  return  to  the  Hall,  and  visit  those 
scenes  which  had  been  referred  to  in  my  mother's  narrative ; 


Percival  Keene  343 

and  more  than  that,  I  wished  to  meet  Lord  De  Versely 
on  the  spot  which  could  not  fail  to  call  to  his  mind  my 
mother,  then  young,  fond,  and  confiding ;  how  much 
she  had  sacrificed  for  him,  how  true  she  had  proved  to 
his  interests,  and  how  sacred  the  debt  of  obligation, 
which  he  could  only  repay  by  his  conduct  towards  me. 

On  my  return  to  Portsmouth,  I  found  that  orders  had 
come  down  for  the  paying  off  the  Diligente,  and  re-com- 
missioning her  immediately.  As  the  men  would  now 
be  free  (until  again  caught  by  the  impress,  which  would 
not  be  long),  I  turned  up  the  ship's  company,  and  asked 
how  many  of  them  would  enter  for  the  Circe,  I  pointed 
out  to  them  that  they  would  be  impressed  for  other 
vessels  before  long,  but  that  I  could  give  them  each 
three  months  of  absence,  upon  which  they  would  not 
be  molested,  and  that  by  three  months  all  their  money 
would  be  gone,  and  if  it  were  gone  before  that  time, 
the  guard-ship  would  receive  them  when  they  had  had 
enough  of  the  shore.  By  this  method,  I  proposed  to 
myself  to  obtain  the  foundation  of  a  good  ship's  company. 
I  was  not  disappointed.  Every  man  I  wished  to  take 
with  me  volunteered,  and  I  wrote  leave  of  absence  tickets 
for  three  months  for  them  all  as  belonging  to  the  Circe, 
reporting  what  I  had  done  to  the  Admiralty.  The  brig 
was  then  paid  off,  and  the  next  day  re-commissioned 
by  a  Captain  Rose,  with  whom  I  had  some  slight 
acquaintance. 

As  I  was  now  my  own  master  again, — for  although 
appointed  to  the  Circe  I  had  nothing  but  my  pennant  to 
look  at, — I  thought  that,  by  way  of  a  little  change,  I 
would  pass  a  few  days  at  the  Isle  of  Wight,  for  this 
was  the  yatching  season,  and  I  had  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  many  of  the  gentlemen  who  belonged  to  the 
club.  That  I  had  no  difficulty  in  getting  into  society 
may  easily  be  imagined.  A  post-captain's  commission  in 
his  Majesty's  navy  is  a  certain  passport  with  all  liberal 
and  really  aristocratical  people  ;  and,  as  it  is  well-known 
that  a  person  who  has  not  had  the  advantage  of  interest 


344  Percival  Keene 

and  family  connections  to  advance  in  the  service,  must 
have  gained  his  promotion  by  his  own  merits,  his  rank 
is  sufficient  to  establish  his  claims  to  family  connections 
or  personal  merit,  either  of  which  is  almost  universally 
acknowledged  ;  I  say  almost  universally,  because,  strange 
to  say,  for  a  succession  of  reigns,  the  navy  never  has 
been  popular  at  Court.  In  that  region,  where  merit  of 
any  kind  is  seldom  permitted  to  intrude,  the  navy  have 
generally  been  at  a  discount.  Each  succession  of  the 
House  of  Hanover  has  been  hailed  by  its  members  with 
fresh  hopes  of  a  change  in  their  favour,  which  hopes 
have  ended  in  disappointment ;  but  perhaps  it  is  as  well. 
The  navy  require  no  prophet  to  tell  it,  in  the  literal 
sense  of  the  word,  that  one  cannot  touch  pitch  without 
being  defiled ;  but  there  is  a  moral  pitch,  the  meanness, 
the  dishonesty,  and  servility  of  Court,  with  which,  I 
trust,  our  noble  service  will  never  be  contaminated. 

I  have,  however,  somewhat  wandered  from  my  subject, 
which  w^as  brought  up  in  consequence  of  a  gentleman  who 
had  paid  me  every  attention  at  a  large  club  down  at  Cowes, 
to  which  I  had  been  invited,  inquiring  of  me  across  the 

table,  if  I  were  connected  with  the  Keenes  of ?     My 

reply  was  ready  :  "  I  did  not  think  that  I  was ;  my  father 
had  died  a  young  man  in  the  East  Indies.  I  knew  that  he 
was  of  Scotch  descent  (which  he  was),  but  I  was  too 
young  to  know  anything  about  his  connections,  whom  he 
had  quitted  at  an  early  age  ;  since  that  I  had  been  educated 
and  brought  forward  by  Lord  De  Versely,  who  had,  since 
the  death  of  my  mother,  treated  me  as  if  I  were  his  own 
son."  This  was  said  openly,  and  being  strictly  true,  of 
course  without  hesitation  on  my  part.  It  was  quite 
sufficient ;  I  had  noble  patronage,  and  it  was  therefore  to 
be  presumed  that  I  was  somebody,  or  that  patronage  would 
not  have  been  extended.  I  mention  this,  because  it  was 
the  only  time  that  I  was  ever  questioned  about  my  family  ; 
it  was  therefore  to  be  presumed  that  my  reply  was  con- 
sidered satisfactory. 

I  accepted  an  invitation  on  board  of  the  yacht,  and  sailed 


Percival  Keene  345 

about  for  several  days,  very  much  amused  and  flattered  by 
the  attention  shown  to  me  by  the  noble  commodore  and 
others.  One  day  I  fell  in  with  an  old  acquaintance.  A 
small  vessel,  of  about  twenty  tons,  cutter-rigged,  came 
down  under  the  stern  of  the  commodore's  yacht ;  it  was 
then  very  smooth  water,  very  light  wind,  and,  moreover, 
very  hot  weather ;  and  one  of  the  squadron,  who  was 
standing  by  me  on  the  tafFrail,  said,  *'  Keene,  do  look  at 
this  craft  coming  down  under  our  stern — there's  quite  a 
curiosity  in  it.  It  is  a  yacht  belonging  to  an  Irish  Major 
O'Flinn,  as  he  calls  himself;  why  the  O,  I  don't  know; 
but  he's  a  good  fellow,  and  very  amusing  ;  there  he  is 
abaft ;  he  has  the  largest  whiskers  you  ever  saw  ;  but  it 
is  not  of  him  I  would  speak.  Wait  a  little,  and  as  soon  as 
the  square  sail  is  out  of  the  way,  you  will  see  his  wife. 
Such  a  whapper !  I  believe  she  weighs  more  than  the 
rhinoceros  did  which  was  at  Post-down  fair." 

As  the  vessel  neared,  I  did  behold  a  most  enormous 
woman  in  a  sky-blue  silk  dress,  and  a  large  sky-blue 
parasol  over  her  head ;  the  bonnet  having  been  taken  off, 
I  presume  on  account  of  the  heat.  *'  She  is  a  monster," 
replied  I ;  "  the  major  was  a  bold  man ;  I  think  I  have 
seen  the  face  before." 

"  I  am  told  that  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  purser,  and 
had  a  lot  of  money,"  continued  my  friend. 

I  recollected  then,  and  I  replied,  "  Yes  ;  I  know  now, 
her  name  was  Culpepper." 

"  That  was  the  name,"  replied  he  ;  *'  I  recollect  now." 

The  reader  may  probably  recollect  Miss  Medea,  who 
knew  so  well  how  to  put  that  and  that  together  ;  and  her 
mother,  who  I  presumed  had  long  ago  been  suffocated  in 
her  own  fat,  a  fate  which  I  thought  that  Mrs  O'Flinn 
would  meet  with  as  well  as  her  mother.  The  lady  did  not 
recognise  me,  which  I  was  not  sorry  for.  I  certainly 
should  have  cut  her  dead.  I  walked  forward,  and  my 
thoughts  reverted  to  the  time  when  my  mother  first 
brought  me  down  to  embark,  and  I  was  taken  care  of  by 
Bob  Cross.     This  recollection  of  Bob  Cross  reminded  me 


346  Percival  Keene 

that  I  had  promised  to  be  at  his  wedding,  and  that  it  was 
to  take  place  on  the  following  day,  which  I  had  quite 
forgotten.  So  that  Mrs  O'Flinn  did  me  a  good  turn  at 
last,  as  I  should  have  neglected  my  prom-ise,  if  she  had  not 
made  her  appearance,  sailing  along  like  an  elephantine 
Cleopatra. 


Chapter  XXXIII 

I  HAD  not  called  upon  old  Waghorn,  the  uncle  of  Jane,  as 
i  was  fearful  that  he  might  recognise  the  pretended  agent 
of  former  days,  with  the  now  captain  of  the  Circe.  The 
b'lind  are  very  acute  in  all  their  other  senses,  a  species 
of  reparation  made  by  nature  by  way  of  indemnification 
for  the  severe  loss  which  they  have  sustained. 

As  I  grew  older,  I  grew  wiser,  and  I  could  not  help 
remarking,  that  the  acts  of  deceit  which  as  a  midshipman 
I  thought  not  only  very  justifiable,  but  good  fun,  were 
invariably  attended  with  unpleasant  results.  Even  in  this 
trifle  my  heart  misgave  me,  whether  on  my  appearance  at 
the  wedding  I  might  not  be  recognised,  and  be  the  cause 
of  creating  a  breach,  by  raising  suspicions  on  the  part  of 
the  blind  man,  which  might  prevent  the  wedding  ;  and  I 
had  stated  my  fears  to  Bob  Cross.  *'  Well,  Captain  Keene, 
it  was  all  done  with  good  intentions,  and  I  do  not  think 
that  there  is  much  fear.  It's  a  long  while  back,  and  you 
were  not  so  much  of  a  man  as  you  are  now.  They  do 
say,  that  cheating  never  thrives,  and  I  believe  that  it 
seldom  does  in  the  long  run.  Jane  will  be  very  much 
disappointed  if  you  do  not  come." 

**  There  is  no  help  for  it.  Bob  ;  I  must  disguise  my 
voice  ;  I  must  cheat  a  little  now  to  hide  the  first  cheat. 
That's  always  the  case  in  this  world." 

**  I  don't  call  it  cheating,  sir  ;  my  ideas  are,  that  if  you 
cheat  to  get  an  advantage  for  yourself,  then  you  do  cheat ; 
but  when  you  do  so  to  help  another,  there's  no  great 
cheating  in  the  case." 


Percival  Keene  347 

*'  I  cannot  agree  with  you,  Bob  ;  but  let  us  say  no 
more  about  it.  I  will  be  with  you  at  ten  o'clock,  which 
you  say  is  the  hour  that  you  go  to  church." 

This  conversation  took  place  on  the  morning  of  the 
wedding.  About  eight  o'clock,  I  dressed  and  break- 
fasted, and  then  took  a  wherry  over  to  Gosport,  and  in 
half-an-hour  was  at  the  house,  which  was  full  of  people 
with  white  favours,  and  in  such  a  bustle,  that  it  reminded 
me  of  a  hive  of  bees  just  previous  to  a  swarm. 

*'  Here's  the  captain  come,  sir,"  said  Bob,  who  had 
received  me,  for  the  bride  was  still  in  her  room  with  her 
mother. 

'*  Happy  to  see  you,  sir ;  I  wish  you  joy,  Mr  Waghorn," 
replied  I,  taking  his  hand. 

"  You're  Captain  Keene,  then,  whose  letters  to  the 
Admiralty  Jane  has  so  often  read  to  me  in  the  newspapers. 
Where  have  we  met  .''     I've  heard  that  voice  before." 

"  Indeed,  sir,"  replied  I,  rather  confused. 

**  Yes,  I  have  ;  I  always  know  a  voice  again  ;  let  me 
see — why.  Captain,  you  were  here  with  Cross,  the  first 
time  I  ever  heard  him ;  you  were  an  agent,  and  now  you're 
a  captain,"  continued  the  old  man,  looking  very  grave. 

"  Hush,  sir,"  replied  I ;  **  pray  don't  speak  so  loud. 
Do  you  recollect  what  I  came  about  ?  Do  you  suppose 
that  when  I  was  a  party  to  the  escape  of  a  prisoner,  I 
could  let  you  know,  being  a  perfect  stranger,  that  I  was 
an  officer  in  his  Majesty's  service  .?  " 

*'Very  true,"  replied  the  old  man,  "I  cannot  blame 
you  for  that.  But  was  Cross  an  officer  in  the  service  at 
that  time  ?  " 

''No,  sir,  he  was  not,"  replied  I;  **  he  was  appointed 
boatswain  to  my  ship  by  the  admiral  in  the  West  Indies." 

''  I'm  glad  to  hear  that,  I  thought  Cross  might  have 
deceived  me  also  ;  everyone  tries  to  cheat  a  blind  man — 
and  the  blind  are  suspicious.  I'm  glad  that  Cross  did  not 
deceive  me,  or  I  would  have  seen  my  niece  in  her  coffin 
before — but  say  no  more  about  it,  you  could  not  do  other- 
wise ;  all's  right,  sir,  and  I'm  very  glad  to  see  you,  and  to 


34^  Percival  Keene 

have  the  honour  of  your  company.  Sit  down,  sir,  I  beg. 
By-the-bye,  Captain  Keene,  have  you  heard  of  the  girl 
since  ? " 

"  My  dear  sir,"  replied  I,  glad  to  give  him  my  confidence, 
*'  there  are  no  secrets  between  us  now  ;  it  was  no  girl, 
but  the  son  of  the  captain  of  the  Dutch  frigate,  and  an 
officer,  whose  escape  you  assisted  in." 

"  I  don't  wonder,  then,  at  your  not  making  yourself 
known,"  replied  the  old  man.  '^  Why,  if  I  had  known 
it  had  been  an  officer,  I  never  would  have  had  a  hand  in 
the  job ;  but  a  poor  girl,  it  was  mere  charity  to  assist  her, 
and  I  thought  I  was  acting  the  part  of  a  Christian,  poor 
blind  sinner  that  I  am." 

"  You  did  a  kind  act,  sir,  and  Heaven  will  reward 
you." 

"  We  are  sad  wicked  creatures.  Captain  Keene,"  replied 
he.  "  I  wish  this  day  was  over,  and  my  poor  Jane  made 
happy  •,  and  then  I  should  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  read 
my  Bible  and  prepare  for  being  called  away  ;  it's  never  too 
soon,  depend  upon  it,  sir." 

The  appearance  of  the  bride  with  her  bridesmaids  put  an 
end  to  our  conversation,  which  I  was  not  sorry  for.  The 
order  of  march  was  arranged,  and  we  started  off  for  the 
church  on  foot,  making  a  very  long  and  very  gay  procession. 
In  half-an-hour  it  was  all  over,  and  we  returned.  I  then 
had  an  opportunity  of  telling  Cross  what  had  passed 
between  me  and  old  Waghorn. 

"  It  was  touch  and  go,  sir,  that's  sartin,"  replied  Bob  j 
•'  for  if  the  old  gentleman  had  not  been  satisfied,  he  is  so 
obstinate,  that  the  match  would  have  been  broken  off  at 
the  church  door.  Well,  sir,  I  always  said  that  you  were 
the  best  to  get  out  of  a  scrape  that  I  ever  knew  when  you 
were  a  middy,  and  you  don't  appear  to  have  lost  the  talent  ; 
it  was  well  managed." 

"Perhaps  so,  Bob ;  but  in  future  I  do  not  intend  to  get 
into  them,  which  will  be  managing  better  still.  I  then 
left  Cross,  and  went  to  talk  to  Jane,  who  certainly  looked 
very  handsome.     The  tables  for  dinner  were  laid  out  in 


Percival  Keene  349 

the  garden,  for  it  was  a  beautiful  warm  autumnal  day.  We 
sat  down  about  twenty,  and  a  merrier  party  I  never  was  at. 
Old  Waghorn  was  the  only  one  who  got  tipsy  on  the 
occasion,  and  it  was  very  ridiculous  to  hear  him  quoting 
scraps  of  Scripture  in  extenuation,  and  then  calling  himself 
a  poor  blind  old  sinner.  It  was  not  till  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evening  that  the  party  broke  up,  and  I  had  then  some 
difficulty  to  persuade  some  to  go  away.  As  for  the  old 
man,  he  had  been  put  to  bed  an  hour  before.  I  stayed  a 
few  minutes  after  all  were  gone,  and  then  kissing  Jane, 
and  shaking  hands  with  Bob,  I  went  back  to  Portsmouth. 


Chapter  XXXIV 

As  soon  as  I  was  at  home  again,  the  events  of  the  day, 
from  association  of  ideas,  naturally  brought  Minnie  Vander- 
welt  into  my  head,  and  I  recollected  that  I  had  not  written 
to  her  since  my  promotion  and  appointment  to  the  Circe ; 
I  therefore  sat  down  and  indited  a  long  letter,  ending  with 
expressing  my  regret  at  not  having  received  an  answer 
from  the  many  I  had  written,  especially  the  last,  which 
informed  them  of  my  arrival  in  England,  and  gave  them 
the  knowledge  where  to  address  me.  I  also  requested  to 
know  what  had  become  of  young  Vangilt,  whose  escape  I 
had  contrived.  Having  enclosed  that  letter  to  the  agent, 
and  begged  him  to  have  it  forwarded  to  Hamburgh,  I 
went  to  bed,  and,  after  the  excitement  of  the  day,  had  a 
variety  of  dreams,  in  which  Minnie's  form  was  continually 
making  its  appearance. 

The  following  morning  brought  me  a  long  letter  from 
my  aunt,  Mrs  Bridgeman,  very  lively  and  very  amusing  : 
the  only  news  in  it  was  the  marriage  of  Lieutenant  Flat 
to  a  tavern-keeper's  daughter,  which  had  given  great 
offence  to  the  marine  corps,  as  she  was  said  to  be  rather 
light  of  carriage.  She  begged  me  very  much  to  pay 
them  a  visit,   but  that  was  not   at  all  to  my  wishes,  I 


350  Percival  Keene 

most  candidly  confess.  My  pride  revolted  at  it ;  I  even 
doubt  if  I  would  have  fitted  out  a  ship  at  Chatham 
where  people  could  point  their  finger  at  me,  and  say — 
That  post-captain's  father  was  a  marine  in  those  barracks. 
Another  letter  from  Lord  De  Versely,  announcing  his 
arrival  at  Madeline  Hail,  and  requesting  m.e  to  join  him 
as  soon  as  possible,  was  infinitely  more  to  my  taste, 
and  I  resolved  to  start  next  day,  which  I  did.  I  was 
very  cordially  received  by  his  lordship,  and  very  graciously 
by  the  old  lady,  who  expressed  a  hope  that  I  would 
now  make  a  long  visit.  About  an  hour  after  I  had 
arrived,  Colonel  Delmar  made  his  appearance :  he  was 
a  cousin  of  Lord  De  Versely's,  but  I  certainly  should 
not,  from  his  appearance,  have  supposed  him  to  be  a 
Delmar  :  for  he  was  short,  round-shouldered,  and  with 
a  fat  rubicund  face,  apparently  about  forty  years  of  age. 
I  observed,  after  our  introduction,  that  his  eyes  were 
very  often  directed  towards  me,  but  his  manner  was 
courteous,  and,  although  his  appearance  at  first  sight 
was  not  prepossessing,  his  conversation  was  very  agree- 
able, and  he  was  very  gentlemanlike.  Before  dinner 
was  over,  I  felt  a  great  liking  for  him. 

As  the  first  of  September  had  not  yet  arrived,  the 
birds  had  still  two  days  of  peace  and  quietness,  leading 
their  broods  through  the  stubbles,  and  pointing  out  to 
them  the  corn  which  had  been  spilled  on  the  ground  for 
their  food.  That  the  old  birds  had  some  idea  of  a  gun, 
it  is  to  be  supposed,  from  their  having  escaped  the  season 
before  ,  but  the  young  coveys  had  still  that  pleasure  to 
come  ;  in  two  days  more  they  were  to  be  initiated  into 
the  astonishing  fact,  that  fast  as  feathers  could  fly,  lead 
could  fly  faster,  and  overtake  them. 

The  two  or  three  days  before  the  shooting  season 
begins  are  invariably  very  tedious  in  the  country,  and 
I  passed  my  morning  chiefly  in  roving  about  through 
the  park  and  pleasure  grounds,  and  I  hardly  need  say, 
that  during  those  rambles,  my  thoughts  were  chiefly 
occupied  with  the  intimacy  which  had  taken  place  between 


Percival  Keene  351 

my  mother  and  Lord  De  Versely.  On  the  third  morning 
after  my  arrival,  I  had  been  strolhng  for  more  than  two 
hours,  when  I  came  to  a  very  retired  sort  of  Gothic  cell, 
formed  of  the  distended  limbs  of  an  old  oak,  intermixed 
with  stones  and  grass.  It  faced  towards  the  park,  and 
was  built  up  on  the  green  lawn,  amidst  clumps  of  laurel 
and  other  evergreens.  I  threw  myself  on  the  benches. 
It  was  just  the  place  for  a  man  to  select  for  a  rendezvous ; 
just  the  secret  spot  where  a  maiden  could  listen  without 
trembling  at  intruders  ;  and  it  struck  me  that  this  must 
have  been  the  trysting  place  of  m.y  parents.  For  an 
hour  I  remained  there,  castle-building  for  the  future 
and  musing  on  the  past,  when  I  heard  a  voice,  close  to 
me  on  the  other  side  of  the  cell,  the  back  of  which  was 
turned  towards  the  hall.  I  knew  the  voice  to  be  that 
of  the  old  lady,  who,  it  appears,  had,  as  usual,  come 
out  in  her  garden  chair,  and  was  dragged  by  her  attendant, 
Phillis ;  the  wheels  had  made  no  noise  on  the  velvet 
lawn,  and,  until  roused  by  her  voice,  I  was  not  aware 
of  their  approach. 

"  Nonsense,  Phillis  ;  why,  child,  what  should  you  know 
about  such  things  ?  "  said  the  old  lady. 

*'  If  you  please  to  recollect,  ma'am,"  replied  Phillis, 
who  certainly  was  old  enough  to  recollect  all  the  passages 
in  a  woman's  life.  "I  was  your  maid  at  the  time  that 
it  happened,  and  I  was  constantly  in  company  with  Bella 
Mason.  She  was  very  respectful  towards  you,  but  you 
did  not  know  what  her  temper  was  ;  there  never  was 
so  proud  a  young  woman,  or  who  considered  herself 
of  such  consequence  as  she  did — so  much  so,  that  she 
treated  even  Mr  Jonas,  the  butler,  and  Mrs  Short,  the 
housekeeper,  with  disdain." 

"Well,  well,  I  know  that  she  was  proud;  her  mother 
was  always  a  proud  woman.  Mr  Mason,  in  his  younger 
days,  held  property  of  his  own,  at  least  his  father  did,  but 
he  ran  through  it  revelling  and  horse-racing  j  but  what 
does  that  prove  ? " 

"  I  only  say,  madam,  what  was  said  at  the  time  by  every- 


352  Percival  Keene 

body,  that  Bella  Mason  never  would  have  married  that 
marine  whom  she  looked  upon  with  contempt,  although  he 
certainly  was  a  good-looking  young  man,  if  she  had  not 
been  obliged  to  do  so." 

"  But  why  obliged,  Phillis  ?  " 

"  To  conceal  her  shame,  madam ;  for  if  you  recollect, 
the  child  was  born  three  months  after  marriage." 

"I  recollect  that  very  well,"  replied  Miss  Delmar ;  "it 
was  a  sad  thing,  and,  as  my  nephew  said,  I  ought  to  have 
looked  out  sharper  after  Bella  than  I  did,  and  not  have 
allowed  her  to  be  so  much  in  company  with  that  marine." 

"  That  marine,  ma'am !  he  was  innocent  enough ;  Bella 
was  not  likely  to  listen  to  one  like  him." 

"  Who  can  you  mean  then,  Phillis  ?  " 

**Why,  Lord  De  Versely,  ma'am,  to  be  sure.  Every- 
body in  the  Hall  was  sure  the  child  was  his  ;  he  and  Bella 
were  for  ever  together  for  months  before  her  marriage," 

"Phillis,  Phillis,  you  don't  know  what  you  are  saying; 
it's  impossible ;  indeed,  I  recollect  talking  the  matter  over 
with  Lord  De  Versely,  who  was  then  Captain  Delmar,  and 
he  was  more  shocked  at  the  impropriety  than  even  I  was, 
and  offered  to  give  the  marine  a  good  whipping." 

"  That  may  be,  madam,  but  still  Captain  Delmar  was  the 
father  of  that  boy ;  for,  if  you  recollect,  old  Mrs  Mason 
came  to  the  Hall,  and  went  away  almost  immediately," 

"  Well,  what  of  that .''  she  was  displeased,  no  doubt." 

"  Yes,  indeed  she  was,  madam ;  but  she  had  a  private 
meeting  with  Captain  Delmar.  and  Mrs  Short,  the  house- 
keeper, overheard  what  passed,  and  I  understand  that  the 
captain  did  not  deny  it  to  her.  One  thing  is  certain,  that 
Mrs  Mason,  as  she  was  going  away,  in  her  rage  made  use 
of  language  about  Captain  Delmar,  which  otherwise  she 
never  would  have  dared.  And  then,  madam,  only  look  at 
Captain  Keene, — why  he  is  the  very  image  of  his  lordship." 

"He  is  very  like  him,  certainly/'  said  the  old  lady, 
musing. 

"  And  then,  madam,  do  you  think  his  lordship  would 
have  brought  the  boy  up  in  the  service  and  made  him  a 


Percival  Keene  ^§^ 

post-captain,  if  he  had  been  the  son  of  a  marine  ?  And 
then,  madam,  see  how  fond  his  lordship  is  of  him ;  why 
he  dotes  upon  him,  and  would  he  ask  the  son  of  his  own 
servant  to  come  down  to  Madeline  Hall,  as  fit  company 
for  you  ?  No  ;  so,  madam,  depend  upon  it,  Captain  Keene 
is  a  Delmar,  and  no  wonder  his  lordship  is  so  fond  of  him, 
madam ;  for  he  is  his  only  child,  and  I  dare  say  his  lordship 
would  give  him  his  right  hand  if  he  could  leave  him  the 
barony  and  estates,  instead  of  them  going  away,  as  they 
will,  to  his  younger  brother's  children." 

"  Well,  well,  Phillis,  it  may  be  so.  I  don't  know  what 
to  think  of  it.  I  shall  speak  to  Lord  De  Versely  about  it, 
for  if  Captain  Keene  is  a  Delmar,  he  must  be  looked  to. 
He  is  a  Delmar,  although  with  the  bar  sinister.  I  feel  a 
little  cold,  Phillis,  so  drag  me  to  the  terrace,  that  I  may 
get  a  little  sunshine." 

Phillis,  I  thank  thee,  said  I  to  myself,  as  the  chair 
wheeled  away.  Your  love  of  chatting  may  be  useful  to 
me.  Perhaps  his  lordship  may  now  acknowledge  my  birth 
to  his  aunt,  and  good  may  come  of  it.  I  waited  till  the 
chair  wheels  were  heard  on  the  gravel  walk,  and  then 
quitted  the  grotto,  and  bent  my  steps  away  from  the  Hall, 
that  I  might  commune  with  my  own  thoughts  without 
chance  of  interruption. 

I  had  quitted  the  park,  and  was  now  pacing  over  several 
fields,  one  after  another,  walking  as  if  I  had  some  import- 
ant business  in  hand,  when,  in  fact,  my  legs  were  only 
trying  to  keep  pace  with  my  thoughts,  when  I  vaulted 
over  a  gate,  and  found  myself  in  a  narrow  lane,  sunk  deep 
between  the  two  hedges.  Indifferent  as  to  the  path  I 
took,  I  turned  to  the  right,  and  continued  on  my  way, 
walking  as  fast  as  before,  when  I  heard  the  low  bellowing 
of  an  animal.  This  induced  me  to  raise  my  eyes,  and  I 
witnessed  a  curious  scene  in  front  of  me,  which  I  will 
narrate  in  the  next  chapter. 


P.K. 


354  Percival  Keene 


Chapter  XXXV 

As  I  said  before,  the  lane  was  very  narrow,  not  admitting 
more  than  one  vehicle  to  go  along  it,  and  was  sunk  between 
the  hedges  on  each  side,  so  as  to  render  it  not  very  easy  to 
climb  up  the  bank.  The  parties  who  presented  themselves, 
were,  first  a  cow  with  her  tail  turned  towards  me,  evi- 
dently a  wicked  one,  as  she  was  pawing  and  bellowing  in  a 
low  tone,  and  advancing  towards  two  people  who  were  the 
object  of  her  attack.  One  was  a  very  little  man,  dressed 
in  black,  the  other  a  stout  burly  young  fellow  in  a 
shooting-jacket ;  but  what  amused  me  most  was,  that  the 
stout  young  fellow,  instead  of  being  in  the  advance  to 
defend  one  so  much  smaller  than  himself,  not  only  kept 
behind  the  little  man,  but  actually  now  and  then  held  him 
by  the  shoulders  before  his  own  person,  as  a  shield  to 
ward  off  the  expected  attack  of  the  vicious  animal.  It  is 
true  that  the  little  personage  expostulated,  and  spoke 
several  times  in  a  tone  of  command  to  his  companion,  but  his 
words  were  unheeded,  and  the  cow  advanced,  and  they 
retreated  in  the  order  which  I  have  described. 

I  quickened  my  pace,  so  as  to  gain  rapidly  upon  them, 
and  was  soon  but  a  few  yards  from  the  animal.  I  had 
no  stick  or  weapon  of  any  kind,  but  still  I  knew  how 
to  manage  unruly  cattle  as  sailors  do  when  they  were 
sent  on  board  ship  alive.  Indeed,  I  had  more  than  once 
put  it  into  practice  myself;  and  although  with  a  bull  it 
was  not  a  very  easy  matter,  with  a  cow  I  felt  certain  that 
I  could  effect  my  purpose. 

The  animal  appeared  now  determined  to  come  to  close 
quarters ;  and  I  therefore  approached  her  until  I  was 
about  a  couple  of  feet  from  her  flank,  all  ready  for  a 
spring,  in  case  she  should  see  me,  and  turn  round.  But 
she  was  too  busy  with  the  parties  in  front  of  her,  and 
at  last  she  made  a  run.  The  stout  young  man  pushed 
the  little  man  towards  the  cow,  and  then  ran  for  it. 
The  little  one,  in  his  attempt  to  recoil,  fell  on  the  turf, 


Percival  Keene  355 

and  the  cow  made  at  him.  I  sprang  forward,  and 
catching  the  horn  of  the  animal  farthest  from  me  in 
my  right  hand,  at  the  same  time  put  my  left  knee  on 
the  horn  nearest  to  me,  threw  all  my  weight  upon  it, 
so  as  to  turn  the  animal's  nose  up  in  the  air,  and  seizing 
it  by  the  nostrils  with  the  other  hand,  I  held  her  head 
in  that  position,  which  of  course  rendered  the  animal 
harmless.  In  that  position  the  cow  went  over  the 
prostrate  man  without  doing  him  any  injury,  plunging 
and  capering,  so  as  to  extricate  herself  from  my  weight. 
I  remained  clinging  to  her  for  about  ten  yards  further, 
when  I  perceived  the  stout  fellow  ahead,  who  hallooed 
out,  "  Hold  her  tight !  hold  her  tight !  "  but  that  I  would 
no  longer  do,  as  it  was  fatiguing  work ;  so,  as  a  punish- 
ment for  his  cowardice,  I  let  go  the  animal,  springing 
clear  off,  and  behind  it,  the  cow  galloping  away  as  fast 
as  she  could  down  the  lane,  and  the  fellow  screaming 
and  running  before  as  fast  as  he  could. 

Having  thus  rid  myself  of  the  cow  and  the  coward, 
I  turned  back  to  where  the  other  party  had  been  left 
on  the  ground,  and  found  him  standing  up,  and  looking 
at  what  was  passing.     **  You're  not  hurt,  sir  ?  "  said  I. 

"  No,  thanks  to  you  ;  but  no  thanks  to  that  rascally 
clerk  of  mine,  who  wanted  to  shove  me  on  the  cow's 
horns,  to  save  himself." 

"  He  has  a  run  for  it  now,  at  all  events,"  replied  I, 
laughing,  "and  I  let  the  cow  loose  on  purpose;  for  if 
I  had  held  on,  and  used  all  my  strength,  I  could  have 
brought  her  down  on  her  side,  and  kept  her  down. 
Oh !  there's  a  break  in  the  bank,  and  he  has  climbed  up 
it,  so  he  is  safe  for  a  good  fright,"  continued  I;  "and 
now  we  had  better  get  away  ourselves ;  for  the  animal 
may  come  back,  and,  although  one  can  pin  her  in  that 
way  from  behind,  it  is  not  to  be  done  when  she  comes 
stem  on  to  you." 

"Well,  sir,  I  have  heard  of  taking  the  bull  by  the 
horns  as  not  being  a  very  wise  thing ;  but  taking  a  cow 
by  them  has  probably  saved  my  life.     I  thank  you." 


y^6  Percival  Keene 

"We  manage  them  that  way  on  board  ship,**  replied 
I,  laughing. 

**  You  are  a  sailor,  then,  sir,*'  replied  the  little  man. 
"Probably,  I  have  the  pleasure  of  addressing  Captain 
Keene?" 

**  That  is  my  name,**  replied  I ;  "  but  here  is  the  cow 
coming  back,  and  the  sooner  we  get  to  the  gate,  the 
better.  I'm  not  ashamed  to  run  for  it,  and  I  suppose 
you  are  not  either."  So  saying,  I  took  to  my  heels, 
followed  by  my  new  companion,  and  we  very  soon 
put  the  barred  gate  between  us  and  our  enemy. 

"  I  will  wish  you  good  day  now,  sir,"  said  I,  **  I  am 
going  to  the  Hall." 

"  I  am  also  bound  there.  Captain  Keene,"  replied  my 
companion,  "and,  with  your  permission,  will  accompany 
you.  Egad,  we  may  meet  another  cow,"  said  he,  laughing, 
**  and  I  prefer  being  in  your  company." 

He  then  informed  me,  that  he  was  the  solicitor  and 
agent  of  the  Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  and  had  been  sent 
for  about  some  new  leases,  and  that  his  name  was  Warden. 
During  our  walk,  I  found  him  a  very  cheerful,  merry  little 
man,  and  a  very  good  companion. 

On  our  arrival  at  the  Hall,  Mr  Warden  was  informed 
that  Miss  Delmar  was  not  able  to  receive  him  just  then, 
as  she  was  very  busy  with  Lord  De  Versely,  who  was 
with  her  in  her  private  room.  I  therefore  remained  with 
Mr  Warden  for  about  an  hour,  when  Lord  De  Versely 
came  down  and  joined  us.  He  appeared  to  be  in  a  remark- 
able gay  humour,  and  shook  me  warmly  by  the  hand  when 
he  came  in. 

"  Now,  Mr  Warden,  you  are  to  go  up  and  receive 
your  instructions,  and,  recollect,  the  sooner  everything 
is  executed  the  better." 

Mr  Warden  left  the  room,  and  I  narrated  to  his  lord- 
ship the  adventure  with  the  cow.  Just  as  I  had  begun  it, 
Colonel  Delmar  came  in,  and  listened  to  my  narration. 

In  about  half  an  hour,  Mr  Warden  came  downstairs, 
and  with  a  very  smiling  face. 


Percival  Keene  ^S7 

**  Well,  Mr  Warden,"  said  his  lordship,  "  have  you 
your  instructions  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  lord,  and  I  assure  you  that  I  never  shall 
execute  any  with  so  much  pleasure.  Has  Captain  Keene 
told  you  how  he  saved  my  life  this  morning  ? " 

"  No,  he  did  not  say  that,"  replied  his  lordship,  "  but 
he  has  told  me  about  the  cow,  and  your  clerk  putting  you 
foremost  in  the  breach." 

**  She  would  have  made  a  breach  in  me,  I  expect,  if  it 
had  not  been  for  the  captain,"  replied  Mr  Warden,  **  and 
you  may  therefore  believe  me,  my  lord,  when  I  say  that  I 
shall  obey  my  instructions  with  pleasure.  I  wish  you  good- 
morning.  Good-morning,  Captain  Keene.  Colonel,  your 
most  obedient."  So  saying,  Mr  Warden  left  the  room. 
I  was  very  much  struck  with  Mr  Warden's  observation, 
that  he  would  execute  his  instructions  with  so  much 
pleasure ;  and  when  I  turned  round,  I  perceived  that 
Colonel  Delmar  was  looking  very  grave,  but  the  first 
dinner  bell  rang,  and  we  all  went  to  our  rooms  to  dress. 
Well,  thought  I,  as  I  was  dressing  myself,  I  presume  the 
old  lady  has  left  me  a  thousand  or  two  in  her  will.  I 
cared  little  about  that,  and  then  I  dismissed  the  subject 
from  my  thoughts ;  but  as  I  sat  by  Miss  Delmar  after 
dinner,  I  could  not  help  thinking  that  her  manner  towards 
me  was  more  affectionate  than  it  had  been  before;  the 
hauteur  with  which  her  civility  and  kindness  had  hitherto 
been  blended,  appeared  to  have  been  thrown  aside ;  I  pre- 
sumed that  Lord  De  Versely  had  been  speaking  in  my 
favour,  and  felt  grateful  to  him  for  his  kindness.  Perhaps, 
thought  I,  he  has  revealed  to  her  the  secret  of  my  birth, 
and  she  now  considers  me  as  a  relation  j  perhaps  she  may 
have  left  me  more  than  I  supposed.  However,  it  is  of 
little  consequence. 


358  Percival  Keene 


Chapter  XXXVI 

The  next  day  being  the  first  of  September,  we  were  all 
very  busy,  and  we  continued  to  shoot  every  day  for  a  week, 
when  I  thought  it  time  to  return  to  Portsmouth.  I  men- 
tioned my  intentions  to  Lord  De  Versely,  and  was  pressed 
to  stay  until  the  following  Saturday,  it  being  then  Tuesday. 
On  Wednesday,  Mr  Warden  made  his  appearance,  attended 
by  his  clerk,  who  carried  a  bag  of  papers.  He  remained 
half  an  hour,  and  then  went  home ;  but  before  he  went, 
he  asked  me  to  dine  with  him  on  the  following  day,  and  I 
consented. 

After  we  returned  from  shooting,  the  next  day,  I  changed 
my  clothes,  and,  leaving  word  with  the  butler  that  I  dined 
out,  I  took  my  way  across  the  fields.  I  was  walking  very 
quietly  on  the  grass,  by  the  side  of  a  high  hedge,  when  I 
perceived  two  other  men  on  the  opposite  side ;  one  I 
recognised  as  Colonel  Delmar,  the  other  I  could  not  at 
first  make  out ;  but,  as  I  approached  them,  I  perceived 
that  the  colonel  was  talking  with  the  clerk  of  Mr  Warden. 
I  passed  them  without  notice,  for  they  were  very  earnestly 
engaged  in  conversation.  What  they  said  I  did  not  know,, 
but  I  thought  it  singular  that  so  proud  a  person  as  Colonel 
Delmar  should  be  so  engaged  with  an  inferior ;  a  little 
reflection,  however,  made  me  consider  that  there  was 
nothing  very  surprising  in  Colonel  Delmar's  entering  into 
conversation  with  a  man  in  the  country.  They  might  be 
talking  about  the  game,  or  a  hundred  other  things. 

I  had  a  very  friendly  dinner  with  Mr  Warden,  who,, 
after  dinner,  gave  me  a  hint  that  I  should  not  be  the  worse 
for  the  papers  signed  the  day  before.  He  did  not,  how- 
ever, say  anything  positive,  as  it  would  have  been  a  breach 
of  trust.  When  I  spoke  of  my  soon  being  afloat  again,  he  said 
that  he  would  not  fail  to  watch  over  my  interests  at  the  Hall 
during  my  absence,  and  he  requested  that  I  would  write 
to  him,  and  consider  him  as  my  sincere  friend.     "  Of  course,. 


Percival  Keene  359 

my  dear  Captain  Keene,  I  do  not  expect  that  you  will  at 
present  give  me  your  entire  confidence,  but  I  trust  you 
will  when  you  know  me,  and  at  all  events  that  you  will  not 
fail  to  do  so  when  my  advice  may  be  of  use  to  you.  I 
have  a  debt  of  obligation  to  pay,  and  I  shall  be  most  happy 
to  do  so,  if  it  is  in  my  power ! "  I  thanked  Mr  Warden 
for  his  kind  offers,  and  promised  to  avail  myself  of  them, 
and  we  parted  great  friends. 

The  next  day,  Friday,  we  had  a  large  addition  to  our 
shooting  party.  I  had  not  been  out  more  than  an  hour, 
when,  as  I  was  standing  near  Lord  De  Versely,  who  was 
re-loading  his  gun,  a  report,  close  to  us,  was  heard,  and  I 
fell  down  close  to  his  feet,  apparently  dead.  A  keeper, 
who  was  with  us,  ran  to  see  who  had  discharged  the  gun, 
and  found  that  it  was  Colonel  Delmar,  who  now  ran  up  to 
us,  stating,  in  hurried  terms,  to  Lord  De  Versely,  that  his 
gun  had  gone  off  accidentally  as  he  was  putting  on  a  copper 
cap,  and  bitterly  lamenting  the  circumstance.  Lord  De 
Versely  was  at  the  time  kneeling  down  by  my  side  (as  I 
was  afterwards  informed),  showing  the  greatest  anxiety 
and  grief.  My  hat  had  been  taken  off:  it  was  full  of 
blood,  and  the  back  of  my  head  was  much  torn  with  the 
shot.  I  remained  insensible,  although  breathing  heavily  ; 
a  gate  was  taken  off  its  hinges,  and  I  was  laid  upon  it,  and 
carried  to  the  Hall. 

Before  the  surgeon  had  arrived,  I  had  recovered  my 
senses.  On  examination,  I  had  had  a  very  narrow  escape ; 
the  better  part  of  the  charge  of  shot  had  entered  the  back 
part  of  my  head,  but  fortunately  not  any  had  penetrated 
through  the  skull.  After  a  tedious  hour,  employed  in 
extracting  this  load,  my  head  was  bound  up,  and  I  was 
made  comfortable  in  my  bed.  I  must  say  that  Lord  De 
Versely  and  Colonel  Delmar  vied  with  each  other  in  their 
attentions  to  me ;  the  latter  constantly  accusing  himself  as 
the  author  of  the  mischief,  and  watching  by  my  bed  the 
major  part  of  the  day. 

This  accident  delayed  my  departure,  and  it  was  not 
until  three  weeks  afterwards,  that  I  was  sufficiently  re- 


360  Percival  Keene 

covered  to  leave  my  room.  In  the  meantime,  Lord  De 
Versely,  assured  that  I  was  out  of  danger,  went  back  to 
London.  The  colonel,  however,  remained.  His  kindness 
and  attention  had  given  me  great  pleasure,  and  we  had 
become  very  intimate.  He  had  offered  to  go  with  me  to 
Portsmouth,  and  I  had  expressed  the  pleasure  I  should 
have  in  his  company.  The  Honourable  Miss  Delmar  had 
shown  the  greatest  feeling  and  anxiety  for  me  during  my 
illness,  so  had  Mr  Warden,  who  often  called  to  see  me  ; 
in  fact,  I  found  myself  so  surrounded  by  well-wishers  and 
friends,  that  I  hardly  regretted  my  accident. 

At  the  end  of  the  fifth  week,  I  was  sufficiently  recovered 
to  be  able  to  return  to  Portsmouth,  where  I  was  now  very 
anxious  to  arrive,  as  the  Circe  had  been  launched,  and 
already  received  her  lower  masts.  I  took  my  leave  of 
Miss  Delmar,  who  requested  my  early  return  to  Madeline 
Hall,  and,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Delmar,  was  once  more 
established  at  Billett's  Hotel. 

Bob  Cross  was  the  first  who  made  his  appearance,  for  I 
had  written  to  him  to  acquaint  him  with  my  intended 
return.  He  had  heard  of  my  narrow  escape,  as  it  had 
been  put  into  the  newspaper ;  his  information  was  trifling, 
but  to  the  purpose.  All  was  right  as  to  the  frigate :  she 
sat  on  the  water  like  a  duck  ;  the  rigging  was  far  advanced, 
and  the  officers  seemed  of  the  right  sort.  All  was  right, 
also,  as  to  his  matrimonial  affairs  ;  his  wife  was  everything 
he  wished ;  the  old  gentleman  was  as  sweet  as  molasses ; 
and  he  had  laid  the  keel  of  a  young  Cross.  We  then 
entered  upon  business,  and  I  gave  him  some  directions  as 
to  the  rigging,  and  he  left  me. 

The  next  morning,  the  first  lieutenant  called  to  pay  his 
respects,  and  his  appearance  and  conversation  proved  him 
to  be  what  he  had  been  recommended,  as  a  good  seaman, 
and  a  brave  man.  I  went  with  him  to  the  dockyard  to 
look  at  the  frigate  in  the  basin,  and  afterwards  on  board 
the  hulk  to  see  the  other  officers  and  the  men,  who  had 
been  entered.  I  had  every  reason  to  be  satisfied,  and  I 
then  returned  to  the  hotel,  to  dine  with  Colonel  Delmar. 


Percival  Keene  361 

This  officer  appeared  to  have  taken  a  very  strong  interest 
in  me,  and  ever  since  the  accident  of  his  gun  going  off, 
which  had  so  nearly  been  fatal  to  me,  was  unbounded  in 
his  professions  of  regard.  I  must  say,  that  a  more 
gentlemanlike  or  more  amusing  companion  I  never  met 
with.  A  great  intimacy  was  established  between  us  ;  he 
was  constantly  making  me  presents  of  value,  which  I  would 
fain  have  prevented  his  doing ;  occasionally,  when  we  were 
alone,  he  would  hint  something  about  my  family  and 
parentage ;  but  this  was  a  subject  upon  which  I  was 
invariably  silent,  and  I  immediately  changed  the  conversa- 
tion ;  once  only  I  replied,  that  my  father  and  mother  were 
both  dead. 

On  my  arrival  at  Portsmouth,  I  found  several  letters 
waiting  for  me,  and  among  them  two  or  three  from  my 
mother,  who  had  seen  the  report  in  the  newspaper  of  the 
escape  that  I  Tiad  had,  and,  of  course,  was  excessively 
anxious  to  hear  from  my  own  hand  how  I  was.  Had  I 
thought  that  it  would  have  come  to  her  knowledge,  I 
certainly  should  have  written  to  my  grandmother  from 
Madeline  Hall,  but  I  imagined  that  she  knew  nothing  about 
it  until  my  return  to  Portsmouth,  when  her  anxious  letters 
proved  the  contrary  ;  for  in  her  anxiety,  she  had  quite 
forgotten  her  promise  that  all  communication  should  be 
through  my  grandmother. 

As  soon  as  I  had  read  the  letters  I  locked  them  up  in 
my  desk,  and  hastened  to  reply  to  them,  assuring  my 
mother  of  my  perfect  restoration  to  health,  and  cautioned 
her  not  to  break  through  the  agreement  we  had  made  for 
the  future,  pointing  out  to  her  that  had  these  letters  been 
forwarded  to  Madeline  Hall,  her  handwriting  would  have 
been  recognised.  I  said  in  conclusion,  **  I  must  say,  my 
dear  mother,  that  I  now  heartily  repent  that  we  should 
have  resorted  to  the  step  we  have  done  in  pretending  that 
you  are  dead.  That  some  advantage  was  gained  by  it  at 
the  time,  I  really  believe,  but  I  have  a  feeling  that  eventu- 
ally some  mischief  may  occur  from  it.  I  hope  I  may  be 
mistaken,  but  if  I  am  not,  it  will  only  be  the  punishment 


362  Percival  Keene 

which  I  deserve  for   an   act   of  duplicity  which   I  have 
repented  of  ever  since/' 


Chapter    XXXVII 

My  time  was  now  fully  employed  during  the  day  in  fitting 
out  the  frigate,  but  in  the  evening  I  generally  dined  out  at 
the  admiral  or  the  officers'  mess.  I  received  several 
invitations  from  the  marine  mess  to  dine  with  them,  but  I 
always  contrived  to  be  engaged,  for  I  was  fearful  that 
something  might  be  said  relative  to  my  putative  father 
Ben,  which  might  hurt  my  pride.  Not  that  I  had  any 
reason  to  suppose  that  any  of  the  officers  would  have  been 
guilty  of  any  such  rudeness,  but  as  a  great  deal  of  wine  was 
drunk  when  company  were  at  the  mess,  and  there  were 
many  young  men  there,  it  was  possible  that,  having  the 
knowledge,  they  might  in  their  cups  say  something  which 
they  never  would  have  done  when  they  were  sober.  The 
colonel  very  often  dined  there,  and  constantly  asked  me 
why  I  refused.  My  reply  was  certainly  not  the  truth,  for 
I  said  that  I  was  not  very  partial  to  marine  officers. 

We  had  been  three  weeks  at  Portsmouth,  when  Colonel 
Delmar  received  a  letter  from  a  friend  of  his,  a  Major 
Stapleton,  which  he  read  aloud  to  me  at  breakfast.  It 
stated  that  the  major  would  be  down  at  Portsmouth  the 
next  day,  and  requested  the  colonel  to  procure  him  good 
rooms.  **He  is  an  excellent  fellow,  the  major,"  continued 
the  colonel,  **and  will  be  a  great  addition  to  our  society. 
I  will  prevail  upon  him  to  stay  a  week  or  ten  days." 

On  my  return  from  the  dockyard  on  the  following  day, 
I  found  the  colonel  and  Major  Stapleton  in  our  sitting- 
room,  and  was  introduced  to  him.  He  was  a  small, 
neatly-made  man,  with  handsome  features,  very  well 
dressed,  and  of  very  fashionable  appearance.  Still  there 
was  something  in  his  eye  which  did  not  please  me  ;  it  was 
unsettled  and  wandering,  and  never  fixed  upon  you  for 
more  than  a  second.     He  met  me  with  great  warmth  and 


Percival  Keene  363 

empressementy  shook  me  by  the  hand,  and  declared  what 
pleasure  he  had  in  making  my  acquaintance.  We  sat 
down  to  dinner,  and  were  very  merry. 

The  major  had  been  with  us  a  week,  when  we  had  a 
large  party  to  dinner.  The  wine  was  passed  freely,  and 
we  all  were  more  or  less  elated.  The  major  appeared 
particularly  so,  and  very  much  inclined  to  be  quarrelsome, 
and  as  he  constantly  addressed  himself  to  me,  I  was  very 
cautious  in  what  I  said,  as  I  perceived  that  he  was  in  the 
humour  to  take  offence  at  anything  ;  several  very  offen- 
sive remarks  were  made  by  him,  as  if  to  pick  a  quarrel 
between  us,  but  I  parried  them  as  well  as  I  could,  and 
I  was  making  an  observation,  when  the  major  started  up, 
and  told  me  that  what  I  said  was  a  lie,  and  that  I  was 
a  scoundrel  for  having  said  so. 

Now,  as  my  observation  was  to  my  first  lieutenant,  and 
was  in  reference  to  the  hold  of  the  frigate,  there  could  be 
no  cause  for  this  insult,  and  it  could  only  be  ascribed  to 
his  being  in  a  state  of  intoxication.  My  reply  was  very 
cool  and  quiet :  "  Major,  you  do  not  know  what  you  are 
saying,  but  we  will  talk  about  it  to-morrow  morning." 
I  then  rose,  and  went  to  my  bedroom,  and  the  whole 
party  broke  up  immediately. 

Shortly  afterwards,  Colonel  Delmar  came  into  my  room, 
and  blaming  the  major  very  much  for  his  conduct,  ascribed 
it  to  intoxication,  and  said  that  he  would  make  him  send  a 
proper  apology,  which  he  had  no  doubt  the  next  morning, 
when  the  major  was  informed  of  what  he  had  done,  he 
would  be  most  anxious  to  offer  himself. 

I  replied,  that  I  presumed  so  ;  and  he  quitted  my  room. 
Indeed,  so  fully  was  I  convinced  of  this  in  my  own  mind, 
that  I  gave  it  no  further  thought,  and  was  soon  fast 
asleep,  and  did  not  wake  until  Colonel  Delmar  entered  my 
room  at  a  late  hour. 

"  Well,  colonel,"  said  I. 

*'  My  dear  Keene,"  said  he,  **  I  have  been  to  the  major, 
and,  to  my  surprise,  when  I  stated  to  him  what  had  passed 
at  the  table  last  night,  his  reply  was,  that  he  perfectly 


364  Percival  Keene 

remembered  all  about  it,  and  that  he  would  not  retract 
what  he  had  said.  I  remonstrated  with  him,  but  in  vain. 
He  says,  that  it  is  cowardly  to  retract,  and  that  he  will 
never  make  an  apology." 

"  Then,"  replied  I,  "  there  is  but  one  step  for  me  to 
take." 

"  As  your  friend,  I  told  him  so,  and  pressed  him  very 
hard  to  acknowledge  his  error,  but  he  continued  steadfast 
in  his  refusal.  I  then  took  upon  myself  to  say  that  I  was 
there  as  your  friend,  and  begged  he  would  name  an  officer 
to  whom  I  might  address  myself.  Did  I  not  right,  my 
dear  Keene  .'' " 

"  Certainly,  and  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you," 
replied  I,  putting  on  my  dressing-gown. 

"  He  must  be  mad,  utterly  and  positively  mad !  " 
exclaimed  Colonel  Delmar  ;  **  I  regret  very  much  that  he 
has  ever  come  here.  I  know  that  some  years  ago,  when 
he  was  younger,  he  fought  two  or  three  duels  rather 
than  make  an  apology,  but  in  this  instance  it  was  so  un- 
provoked, and  I  had  hoped  that  he  had  got  over  all  that 
nonsense  and  obstinacy.  Are  you  a  good  shot,  Keene  ? 
because  he  is  a  notorious  one." 

**  I  can  hit  my  man,  colonel ;  it  is  true  that  I  have  only 
fought  one  duel  in  my  life,  and  would  make  a  great 
sacrifice  rather  than  fight  another  ;  but  no  alternative  is 
left  me  in  this  case,  and  if  blood  is  shed,  it  must  be  on  the 
head  of  him  who  provoked  it." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  Colonel  Delmar,  biting  his  lip, 
"  I  only  hope  you  will  be  successful." 

"  I  have  no  particular  animosity  against  Major  Staple- 
ton,"  replied  I,  **  but  as  he  is  such  a  good  shot,  I  shall 
in  my  own  defence  take  good  aim  at  him.  At  all  events, 
I  have  sufficient  acquaintance  with  fire-arms,  and  have 
passed  through  too  many  bullets  not  to  be  cool  and 
collected  under  fire,  and  I  therefore  consider  myself  quite 
a  match  for  the  major.  Now,  colonel,  if  you  will  order 
the  breakfast,  I  will  be  down  in  ten  minutes  or  a  quarter 
of  an  hour." 


Percival  Keene  365 

As  the  colonel  was  going  out  of  the  room,  his  servant 
knocked  at  the  door,  and  said  that  Captain  Green  wished 
to  speak  to  him  on  particular  business ;  I  therefore  did  not 
httrry  myself,  but  proceeded  quietly  with  my  toilet,  as  I 
was  well  aware  what  the  particular  business  was,  and  that 
the  conference  might  last  some  time.  On  my  descending 
into  the  sitting-room,  I  found  the  colonel  alone. 

"  Well,  Keene,"  said  he,  "  everything  is  arranged,  for 
the  major  is  deaf  to  all  expostulation.  You  are  to  meet 
this  evening,  and,  to  avoid  interference.  Captain  Green 
and  I  have  agreed  to  say  that  the  major  has  apologised 
and  all  is  made  up."  Of  course,  I  had  no  objection  to 
make  to  that,  and  we  parted  for  the  present,  I  walking  to 
the  dockyard,  and  he  remaining  at  the  hotel  to  write 
letters. 

The  reader  may  think  that  I  took  matters  very  coolly, 
but  the  fact  was,  I  had  no  preparations  to  make  in  case  of 
accident,  having  no  wife  or  family,  and  as  to  any  other 
preparations  at  such  time,  I  considered  them  as  mockery. 
I  knew  that  I  was  about  to  do  what  was  wrong — to  offend 
my  Creator — and  knowing  that,  and  sinning  with  my  eyes 
open,  much  as  I  regretted  that  I  was  compelled  to  do  so, 
I  was  still  resolved  upon  doing  it.  How  great  may  be 
the  culpability  in  such  cases  when  you  are  called  upon  to 
sacrifice  all  your  worldly  interests,  and  to  be  despised 
among  men,  or  run  the  risk  of  involuntarily  taking  another 
person's  life,  I  could  not  pretend  to  judge;  but  one  thing 
was  certain,  that,  however  it  may  be  judged  in  the  next 
world,  in  this,  among  soldiers  and  sailors,  it  will  always 
be  considered  as  venial.  I  did,  therefore,  what  most  in 
my  profession  would  have  done  under  the  same  circum- 
stances, I  drove  it  from  my  thoughts  as  much  as  possible, 
until  the  time  came  to  decide  my  fate.  I  considered  that 
I  must  be  judged  by  the  tenor  of  my  whole  life,  and 
that  repentance,  under  chance  of  death,  was  of  about  the 
same  value  as  death-bed  repentance. 

As  soon  as  the  dockyard  men  were  mustered  out,  I 
returned  to  the  hotel,  and  sat  down  to  dinner  with  the 


366  Percival  Keene 

colonel.  We  had  scarcely  finished  a  bottle  of  claret  when 
it  was  time  to  be  off.  We  walked  out  of  the  town,  to  the 
place  appointed,  where  I  found  my  adversary  and  his 
second.  The  ground  was  marked  out  by  the  colonel,  and, 
when  I  took  my  station,  I  found  that  the  setting  sun  was 
in  my  eyes.  I  pointed  it  out  to  him,  and  requested  my 
position  might  be  changed.  The  other  second  heard  me 
do  so,  and  very  handsomely  agreed  that  I  was  entitled  to 
what  I  asked,  and  the  colonel  immediately  apologised  for 
his  remissness  to  my  interests.  The  ground  was  then 
marked  out  in  another  direction,  and  the  colonel  took  me 
to  my  place,  where  I  observed  that  one  of  the  white- 
washed posts  was  exactly  behind  me,  making  me  a  sure 
mark  for  my  antagonist.  **  I  am  not  used  to  these  things, 
Keene,"  replied  Colonel  Delmar,  "  and  I  make  strange 
mistakes."  I  then  pointed  out  a  direction  which  would 
be  fair  for  both  parties.  The  pistols  were  then  loaded, 
and  put  into  our  hands.  We  fired  at  the  signal.  I  felt 
that  I  was  hit,  but  my  adversary  fell.  I  was  paralysed : 
and  although  I  remained  on  my  feet,  I  could  not  move. 
Captain  Green  and  the  colonel  went  up  to  where  my 
adversary  lay  :  the  ball  had  passed  through  his  chest. 

"  He  is  dead,"  said  Captain  Green — "  quite  dead." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Colonel  Delmar.  *'  My  dear  Keene,  I 
congratulate  you :  you  have  killed  the  greatest  scoundrel 
that  ever  disgraced  his  Majesty's  uniform." 

"  Colonel  Delmar,"  replied  Captain  Green,  **  the 
observation  might  well  be  spared :  our  errors  and  our 
follies  die  with  us." 

"  Very  true.  Captain  Green,"  replied  I.  **  I  can  only 
express  my  surprise  that  the  colonel  should  have  introduced 
to  me  a  person  whose  memory  he  now  so  bitterly  assails." 
Somehow  or  another,  from  the  commencement  of  the  duel, 
Colonel  Delmar's  conduct  had  excited  my  suspicions,  and  a 
hundred  things  crowded  into  my  memory,  which  appeared 
as  if  illumined  like  a  flash  of  lightning.  I  came  suddenly 
to  the  conviction  that  he  was  my  enemy,  and  not  my 
friend.     But  I   was   bleeding   fast :    some   marines,    who 


Percival  Keene  367 

were  passing,  were  summoned,  and  the  body  of  Major 
Stapleton  was  carried  away  by  one  party,  while  I  was 
committed  to  another,  and  taken  back  to  the  hotel.  The 
surgeon  was  sent  for,  and  my  wound  was  not  dangerous. 
The  ball  had  gone  deep  into  my  thigh,  but  had  missed  any 
vessel  of  magnitude.  It  was  soon  extracted,  and  I  was 
left  quiet  in  bed.  Colonel  Delmar  came  up  to  me  as 
before,  but  I  received  his  professions  with  great  coolness. 
I  told  him  that  I  thought  it  would  be  prudent  of  him  to 
disappear  until  the  affair  had  blown  over,  but  he  declared 
to  me  that  he  would  remain  with  me  at  every  risk. 
Shortly  afterwards.  Captain  Green  came  into  my  room, 
and  said,  "  I'm  sure.  Captain  Keene,  you  will  be  glad  to 
hear  that  Major  Stapleton  is  not  dead.  He  had  swooned, 
and  is  now  come  to,  and  the  doctor  thinks  favourably  of 
him." 

"  I  am  indeed  very  glad,  Captain  Green,  for  I  had  no 
animosity  against  the  major,  and  his  conduct  to  me  has  been 
quite  incomprehensible." 

After  inquiry  about  my  wound,  and  expressing  a  hope 
that  I  should  soon  be  well,  Captain  Green  left,  but  I 
observed  that  he  took  no  further  notice  of  Colonel  Delmar 
than  a  haughty  salute  as  he  quitted  the  room  ;  and  then,  to 
my  surprise.  Colonel  Delmar  said  that,  upon  consideration, 
he  thought  it  would  be  advisable  for  him  to  go  away  for 
a  certain  time. 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  replied  I ;  **  it  would  be  better." 
I  said  this,  because  I  did  not  wish  his  company,  for  it  at 
once  struck  me  as  very  strange  that  he  should,  now  that 
Major  Stapleton  was  alive  and  promising  to  do  well,  talk 
of  departure,  when  he  had  refused  at  the  time  that  he 
supposed  him  to  be  killed.  I  was  therefore  very  glad 
when  in  an  hour  or  two  afterwards  he  took  his  leave,  and 
started,  as  he  said,  for  London. 


368  Percival  Keene 


Chapter   XXXVIII 

My  recovery  was  rapid  :  in  less  than  a  fortnight  I  was  on 
the  sofa.  The  frigate  was  now  rigged  and  had  taken  in 
her  water  and  stores,  and  was  reported  ready  for  sea  in 
a  month,  as  we  still  required  about  forty  men  to  make  up 
our  complement.  I  saw  a  great  deal  of  Captain  Green, 
who  paid  me  a  visit  almost  every  day  ;  and  once,  when 
our  conversation  turned  upon  the  duel,  I  made  the  same 
remark  as  I  did  when  Colonel  Delmar  used  such  harsh 
language  over  the  body  of  Major  Stapleton.  "Yes," 
replied  Captain  Green,  **  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  tell  him 
what  Colonel  Delmar  had  said.  He  was  very  much 
excited,  and  replied,  '  The  greatest  scoundrel,  did  he  say  ? 
— then  is  the  devil  better  than  those  he  tempts ;  however, 
we  are  both  in  each  other's  power.  I  must  get  well  first, 
and  then  I  will  act.'  There  certainly  is  some  mystery, 
the  attack  was  so  unprovoked,  the  determination  so  positive. 
Have  you  any  reason  to  suppose  that  Colonel  Delmar  is 
your  enemy.  Captain  Keene  ?  for  certainly  he  did  appear 
to  me  to  do  all  he  could  at  the  time  of  the  duel  to  give 
your  adversary  the  advantage." 

"  I  really  have  no  cause  to  suppose  that  he  has  grounds 
for  being  my  enemy,  but  I  cannot  help  suspecting  that,  for 
some  reason  or  reasons  unknown,  he  is  so." 

When  Captain  Green  had  left  me,  I  tried  all  I  could  to 
find  out  why  Colonel  Delmar  should  be  inimical  to  me. 
That  he  was  the  supposed  heir  to  Miss  Delmar  I  knew,  but 
surely  her  leaving  me  a  few  thousands  was  not  sufficient 
cause  for  a  man  to  seek  my  life.  Lord  De  Versely  had 
nothing  to  leave  ;  I  could  come  to  no  conclusion  that  was 
at  all  satisfactory.  I  then  thought  whether  I  would  write 
to  Lord  De  Versely,  and  tell  him  what  had  happened,  but 
I  decided  that  I  would  not.  The  initials  had  been  put  in 
the  papers  at  the  announcement  of  the  duel,  and  had  he 
seen  them,  he  certainly  would  have  written  down  to  inquire 


Percival  Keeiie  369 

about  the  facts.  My  mother  had  so  done,  and  I  resolved 
that  I  would  answer  her  letter,  which  had  hitherto  re- 
mained on  the  table.  I  sent  for  my  desk,  and  when  my 
servant  brought  it  me,  the  bunch  of  keys  were  hanging  to 
the  lock.  I  thought  this  strange,  as  I  had  locked  my  desk 
before  I  went  out  to  meet  Major  Stapleton,  and  had  never 
sent  for  it  since  my  return ;  my  servant,  however,  could 
tell  me  nothing  about  it,  except  that  he  found  it  as  he 
brought  it  to  me  ;  but  after  a  little  time,  he  recollected 
that  the  doctor  had  asked  for  a  pen  and  ink  to  write  a 
prescription,  and  that  the  colonel  had  taken  the  keys  to  get 
him  what  he  required.  This  accounted  for  it,  and  nothing 
more  was  said  upon  the  subject.  Of  course,  although  it 
was  known,  no  notice  was  taken  of  what  had  passed  by  the 
Admiralty.  I  had  not  even  put  myself  down  in  the  sick 
report,  but  signed  my  daily  papers  and  sent  them  into  the 
admiral's  office  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

In  six  weeks  I  was  able  to  limp  about  a  little,  and  the 
Circe  was  at  last  reported  ready  for  sea.  My  orders 
came  down,  and  I  was  to  sail  with  the  first  fair  wind  tc 
join  the  squadron  in  the  Texel  and  North  Sea.  I  had 
taken  up  my  quarters  on  board,  and  was  waiting  two  days, 
while  the  wind  still  blew  hard  from  the  eastward,  when 
my  promise  to  write  to  Mr  Warden  occurred  to  me ;  and, 
as  I  had  closed  all  my  despatches  to  Lord  De  Versely — the 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  to  whom  I  made  my  excuse  for 
not  being  able  to  pay  my  respects  before  my  departure — 
my  mother,  and  my  aunt  Bridgeman — I  resolved  that  I 
would  write  him  a  long  letter  previous  to  my  sailing.  I 
did  so,  in  which  I  entered  into  the  whole  affair  of  the 
duel,  the  conduct  of  Colonel  Delmar,  and  my  suspicions 
relative  to  him  ;  stating,  at  the  same  time,  that  I  could  not 
comprehend  why  he  should  have  sought  to  injure  me.  I 
finished  this  letter  late  in  the  evening,  and  the  next 
morning,  the  wind  having  come  round,  we  sailed  for  our 
destination. 

Once  more  on  the  water,  all  my  thoughts  were  given 
to  the  service.  We  soon  fell  in  with  the  North  Sea 
p.K.  2  A 


370  Percival  Keene 

squadron,  and  the  day  afterwards  the  Circe  was  directed 
to  go  on  shore  in  company  with  the  Dryad,  and  watch  the 
flotillas  of  gun-boats,  which  had  been  collecting  in  the 
various  rivers  and  ports  ;  to  sink,  burn,  and  destroy  to 
the  utmost  of  our  power.  This  was  an  active  and 
dangerous  service,  as  the  enemy  had  every  advantage  in 
the  sands  and  shoals,  and  hardly  a  day  passed  in  which  we 
were  not  engaged  with  the  flotillas  and  batteries.  It  was, 
however,  now  fine  weather,  for  the  winter  had  set  in 
early,  and  had  passed  away,  and  for  two  months  we 
continued  on  the  service,  during  which  my  ship's  company 
were  well  trained.  One  morning  a  cutter  from  the  fleet 
was  reported  from  the  mast-head,  and  we  expected  that 
we  should  soon  have  our  letters  from  England,  when  the 
Dryad  threw  out  the  signal  for  six  sail  of  praams  in 
shore. 

The  two  frigates  made  all  sail  in  chase,  leaving  the 
cutter  to  follow  us  how  she  could.  Our  masters  were 
well  acquainted  with  the  shoals  on  the  coast,  and  we 
threaded  our  way  through  them  towards  the  enemy.  We 
were  within  gun-shot,  and  had  exchanged  broadsides  with 
the  batteries,  when  the  flotillas  gained  a  small  harbour, 
v/hich  prevented  our  making  any  further  attempts.  The 
Dryad  made  the  signal  to  haul  off ;  it  was  quite  time,  as 
we  had  not  more  than  four  hours'  daylight,  and  were 
entangled  among  the  shoals.  The  breeze,  which  had 
been  fresh,  now  increased  very  rapidly,  and  there  was 
every  appearance  of  a  gale.  We  worked  out  as  fast  as 
we  could,  and  by  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  were 
clear  of  the  sands,  and  in  the  open  sea  j  but  the  gale  had 
sprung  up  so  rapidly  that  we  were  obliged  to  reduce  our 
sail  to  close-reefed  top-sails.  With  the  sands  under  our 
lee,  it  was  necessary  to  draw  off  as  fast  as  we  could,  and 
we  therefore  carried  a  heavy  press  of  sail  all  the  night — at 
last,  the  wind  was  so  strong  that  we  could  only  carry 
close-reefed  maintop-sail  and  reefed  fore-sail,  and  with  the 
heavy  sea,  which  had  risen  up,  we  felt  that  we  were  in 
extreme  danger. 


Percival  Keene  371 

Daylight  once  more  made  its  appearance.  Our  "first 
object  was  to  ascertain  the  position  of  the  Dryad.  For  a 
long  time  we  looked  in  vain  ;  at  last,  a  partial  clearing  up 
of  the  horizon  on  the  lee-bow  discovered  her,  looming 
through  the  heavy  atmosphere,  more  like  a  phantom  ship 
than  the  work  of  mortal  hands.  She  was  a  deep  grey 
mass  upon  a  lighter  grey  ground.  Her  top-masts  were 
gone,  and  she  was  pitching  and  rising  without  appearing 
to  advance  under  her  courses  and  storm  staysails. 

"  There  she  is,  sir,"  said  Mr  Wilson  5  "  and  if  the  gale 
lasts,  good-bye  to  her." 

**  If  the  gale  lasts,  Mr  Wilson,"  said  I,  in  a  low  voice, 
**I  suspect  you  may  sing  our  requiem  as  well;  but  we 
must  trust  to  heaven  and  our  own  exertions.  Pass  along 
the  lead-line,  Mr  Hawkins." 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  replied  the  ofHcer  of  the  watch ; 
**  how  much  out,  sir  ?  " 

"  Forty  fathoms." 

The  men  ranged  themselves  along  the  lee-bulwarks, 
chains,  and  gangway,  and  passed  the  deep  sea  lines  from 
aft  to  the  anchor  stock  forward.  The  deep  sea  lead  was 
taken  forward,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  bent  and  ready,  the 
ship  was  thrown  up  to  the  wind  so  as  to  check  her  way. 
"  Heave,"  and  the  lead  was  thrown,  and  as  it  descended, 
the  line  was  dropt  from  the  hands  of  the  men,  one  after 
another,  as  the  line  drew  aft ;  but  when  it  came  to  the 
hands  of  the  master,  who  was  on  the  quarter,  instead  of 
finding,  as  he  expected,  forty  fathoms  of  water,  he  had  to 
haul  in  the  slack  line  for  such  a  length  of  time,  that  the 
lead  was  astern,  and  no  proper  soundings  could  be 
obtained. 

One  thing  was,  however,  certain,  which  was,  that  we 
were  in  much  shallower  water  than  we  had  any  idea  of; 
and  the  master,  much  alarmed,  desired  the  quarter-master 
to  go  into  the  chains  and  see  if  he  could  get  soundings 
with  the  hand  lead  while  the  men  were  hauling  in  the  deep 
sea  line.  The  quarter-master  was  forestalled  by  Bob  Cross, 
who,  dropping  into  the  chains,  cleared  the  line,  and  swing- 


yji  Perclval  Keene 

ing  it  but  twice  or  thrice,  for  there  was  little  or  no  way 
in  the  vessel,  let  it  go. 

The  anxiety  with  which  the  descent  of  the  line  was 
watched  by  me,  the  master,  and  other  of  the  officers  who 
were  hanging  over  the  hammock  rails,  it  would  be  difficult 
to  describe.  When  sixteen  fathoms  were  out,  the  lead 
sounded.  Cross  gathered  up  the  slack  line,  and  fourteen 
and  a  half  fathoms  was  announced. 

"  Mr  Hillyer,"  said  I,  "oblige  me  by  coming  down  into 
the  cabin.'*  The  master  followed  me  immediately.  The 
chart  was  on  the  table  in  the  fore-cabin. 

*«  We  must  have  gone  to  leeward  dreadfully,  sir." 

"  Yes,"  replied  I ;  "  but  the  sweep  of  the  currents  in 
heavy  gales  is  so  tremendous,  and  so  uncertain  on  this 
coast,  that  I  am  not  surprised.  We  must  have  had  a  S.E. 
current,  and  probably  we  are  hereabouts,"  continued  I, 
putting  the  point  of  the  compass  upon  the  spot. 

**  It  seems  hardly  possible,  sir,"  replied  the  master  \ 
"  but  still  I  fear  it  must  be  so — and  if  so,"  continued  he, 
drawing  a  deep  sigh,  "I'm  afraid  it's  all  over  with  us, 
without  a  miracle  in  our  favour." 

"I  am  of  your  opinion,  Mr  Hillyer  ;  but  say  nothing 
about  it,"  replied  I ;  "  the  gale  may  moderate,  the  wind 
may  shift,  and  if  so,  we  may  be  saved.  At  all  events,  it's 
no  use  telling  bad  news  too  soon,  and  therefore  you'll 
oblige  me  by  not  saying  anything  on  the  subject.  A  few 
hours  will  decide  our  fate." 

"  But  the  Dryad,  she  is  good  four  miles  to  leeward  of 
us,  and  the  soundings  decrease  here  so  rapidly,  that  in  an 
hour,  with  the  sail  she  is  under,  she  must  go  on  shore." 

"  She  has  no  chance,  that's  certain,"  replied  I.  "  I  only 
hope  it  may  be  so  thick,  that  we  may  not  see  her." 

"Not  a  soul  will  be  saved,  sir,"  replied  the  master, 
shuddering. 

"  I  should  say  it  were  impossible,  Mr  Hillyer ;  but  we 
all  owe  heaven  a  death,  and  if  they  go  first  and  we  go  after 
them,  at  all  events  let  us  do  our  duty  until  the  time  comes 
— but  never   despair.     As  long  as  there  is  life  there  is 


Percival  Keene 


373 


hope ;  so  now  let  us  go  oa  deck  and  put  as  good  a  face 
on  it  as  we  can." 


Chapter    XXXIX 

I  RETURNED  on  dcck,  followed  by  the  master.  "  The 
barometer  is  rising,"  said  I  aloud  to  the  first  lieutenant ; 
"**  so  I  presume  the  gale  will  break  about  twelve  o'clock." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  it,  sir,  for  we  have  quite  enough 
of  it,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant. 

**  Do  you  see  the  Dryad  f  " 

"No,  sir;  it's  quite  thick  again  to  leeward:  we  have 
not  seen  her  these  ten  minutes." 

Thank  God  for  that,  thought  I,  for  they  will  never  see 
her  again.     "  What  soundings  had  you  last  ?  " 

"  Fourteen  fathoms,  sir." 

"  I  expect  we  shall  cross  the  tail  of  the  bank  in  much 
less,"  replied  I;  "but  when  once  clear,  we  shall  have  sea 
room." 

As  the  captain  is  an  oracle  in  times  of  danger,  the  seamen 
caught  every  word  which  was  uttered  from  my  mouth; 
and  what  they  gathered  from  what  I  said  satisfied  them 
that  they  were  in  no  immediate  danger.  Nevertheless,  the 
master  walked  the  deck  as  if  he  was  stupefied  with  the 
impending  crisis.  No  wonder,  poor  fellow  ;  with  a  wife 
and  family  depending  upon  him  for  support,  it  is  not  to  be 
expected  that  a  man  can  look  upon  immediate  dissolution 
without  painful  feelings.  A  sailor  should  never  marry  ;  or 
if  he  does,  for  the  benefit  of  the  service,  his  marriage 
should  prove  an  unhappy  one,  and  then  he  would  become 
more  reckless  than  before.  As  for  my  own  thoughts,  they 
may  be  given  in  a  few  words — they  were  upon  the  vanity 
of  human  wishes.  Whatever  I  had  done  with  the  one 
object  I  had  in  view — whatever  might  have  been  my  success 
had  I  lived — whether  I  might  have  been  wedded  to  Minnie 
5ome  future  day,  or  what  may  have  resulted,  good,  bad,  or 


374  Percival  Keene 

indifFerent,  as  to  future,  all  was  to  be  in  a  few  hours  cut 
short  by  the  will  of  Heaven.  In  the  next  world  there  was 
neither  marriage  nor  giving  in  marriage — in  the  next  world, 
name,  titles,  wealth,  everything  worldly  was  as  nought — 
and  all  I  had  to  do  was  to  die  like  a  man,  and  do  my  duty 
to  the  last,  trusting  to  a  merciful  God  to  forgive  me  my 
sins  and  offences  ;  and  with  this  philosophy  I  stood  prepared 
for  the  event. 

About  noon  it  again  cleared  up  to  leeward,  but  the  Dryad 
was  no  longer  to  be  seen :  this  was  reported  to  me.  As 
it  was  nearly  three  hours  since  we  had  last  had  a  sight  of 
her,  I  knew  her  fate  too  well — she  had  plenty  of  time  to 
go  on  shore,  and  to  be  broken  up  by  the  heavy  seas.  I 
did  however  point  my  glass  in  the  direction,  and  coolly 
observed,  **  She  has  rounded  the  tail  of  the  bank,  I  pre- 
sume, and  has  bore  up.  It  was  the  best  thing  she  could 
do."  I  then  asked  the  master  if  he  had  wound  up  his 
chronometers,  and  went  down  into  the  cabin.  I  had  not,, 
however,  been  examining  the  chart  more  than  a  minute, 
when  the  officer  of  the  watch  came  down  and  reported  that 
we  had  shoaled  to  twelve  fathoms. 

"Very  good,  Mr  Hawkins;  we  shall  be  in  shallower 
water  yet.  Let  me  know  if  there  is  any  change  in  the 
soundings." 

As  soon  as  the  cabin  door  was  again  shut,  I  worked  up' 
the  tide  to  see  when  it  would  change  against  us  ;  I  found 
that  it  had  changed  one  hour  at  least.  Then  it  will  be 
sooner  over,  thought  I,  throwing  down  the  pencil. 

**  Mr  Cross,  the  boatswain,  wishes  to  speak  to  you,  sir," 
said  the  sentry,  opening  the  cabin  door. 

"Tell  him  to  come  in,"  replied  I.  "Well,  Cross^ 
what's  the  matter  }  " 

"I  was  speaking  to  the  first  lieutenant  about  getting  up 
a  runner,  sir — the  fore-stay  is  a  good  deal  chafed  ;  that  is,. 
if  you  think  it's  of  any  use." 

"  How  do  you  mean  of  any  use.  Gross  ? " 

"  Why,  sir,  although  no  one  would  suppose  it  from  yoiE 
—but  if  the  face  of  the  master  (and  he  is  not  a  faint- 


Percival  Keene  ^ys 

hearted  man  neither)  is  to  be  taken  as  a  barometer,  we 
shall  all  be  in  *  kingdom  come  '  before  long.  I've  cruised 
in  these  seas  so  often,  that  I  pretty  well  guess  where  we 
are,  Captain  Keene." 

"  Well,  Cross,  it's  no  use  denying  that  we  are  in  a  mess, 
and  nothing  but  the  wind  going  down  or  changing  can  get 
us  out  of  it." 

"  Just  as  I  thought,  sir  ;  well,  it  can't  be  helped,  so  it's 
no  use  fretting  about  it.  I  think  myself  that  the  gale  is 
breaking,  and  that  we  shall  have  fine  weather  by  to- 
morrow morning." 

"  That  will  be  rather  too  late,  Cross ;  for  I  think  we 
shall  be  done  for  in  three  or  four  hours,  if  not  sooner." 

"  Eleven  fathoms,  sir,"  said  the  officer  of  the  watch, 
coming  in  hastily. 

"  Very  well,  Mr  Hawkins ;  let  her  go  through  the 
water,"  replied  I. 

As  soon  as  the  cabin  door  was  again  shut  I  said,  "  You 
see.  Cross,  the  tide  is  now  against  us,  and  this  will  not 
last  long." 

**  No,  sir ;  we  shall  strike  in  five  fathoms  with  this 
heavy  sea." 

**  I  know  we  shall ;  but  I  do  not  wish  to  dishearten  the 
men  before  it  is  necessary,  and  then  we  must  do  our 
best." 

**  You  won't  be  offended,  I  am  sure,  by  my  asking. 
Captain  Keene,  what  you  think  of  doing." 

**  Not  at  all.  Cross ;  it  is  my  intention  to  explain  it  to 
the  ship's  company  before  I  do  it.  I  may  as  well  take 
your  opinion  upon  it  now.  As  soon  as  we  are  in  six 
fathoms,  I  intend  to  cut  away  the  masts  and  anchor." 

"  That's  our  only  chance,  sir,  and  if  it  is  well  done,  and 
the  gale  abates,  it  may  save  some  of  us ;  but  how  do  you 
intend  to  anchor  ?  " 

**  I  shall  back  the  best  bower  with  the  sheet,  and  let  go 
the  small  bower  at  the  same  time  that  I  do  the  sheet,  so 
as  to  ride  an  even  strain." 

"You  can't  do  better,  sir;  but  that  will  require  time 


37^  Percival  Keene 

for  preparation,  to  be  well  done.  Do  you  think  we  shall 
have  time,  if  you  wait  till  we  are  in  six  fathoms  ? " 

"  I  don't  know  but  you  are  right.  Cross,  and  I  think  it 
would  be  better  to  commence  our  preparations  at  once." 

**  Ten  fathoms,  sir,"  reported  the  officer  of  the  watch. 

**  Very  well,  I  will  be  on  deck  directly." 

**  Well,  sir,  we  must  now  go  to  our  duty  ;  and  as  we 
may  chance  not  to  talk  to  one  another  again,  sir,"  said 
Cross,  "  I  can  only  say  God  bless  you,  and  I  hope  that  if 
we  do  not  meet  again  in  this  world,  we  shall  in  heaven,  or 
as  near  to  it  as  possible.     Good-b3^e,  sir." 

**  Good-bye,  Cross,"  replied  I,  shaking  him  by  the  hand  ; 
"  we'll  do  our  duty  at  all  events.  So  now  for  my  last 
dying  speech." 

Cross  quitted  the  cabin,  and  I  followed  him.  As  soon 
as  I  was  on  deck,  I  desired  the  first  lieutenant  to  turn  the 
hands  up,  and  send  them  aft.  When  they  were  all 
assembled  with  Cross  at  their  head,  I  stood  on  one  of  the 
carronades,  and  said :  "  My  lads,  I  have  sent  for  you, 
because  I  consider  that,  although  the  gale  is  evidently 
breaking,  we  are  shoaling  our  water  so  fast,  that  we  are 
in  danger  of  going  on  shore  before  the  gale  does  break. 
Now,  what  I  intend  to  do  as  our  best  chance,  is  to  cut 
away  the  masts  and  anchor  as  soon  as  we  are  in  six  fathoms 
water ;  perhaps  we  may  then  ride  it  out.  At  all  events, 
we  must  do  our  best,  and  put  our  trust  in  Providence. 
But,  my  lads,  you  must  be  aware,  that  in  times  of  difficulty 
it  is  important  that  we  should  be  all  cool  and  collected, 
that  you  must  adhere  to  your  discipline,  and  obey  your 
officers  to  the  last ;  if  you  do  not,  everything  will  go 
wrong  instead  of  right.  You  have  proved  yourselves  an 
excellent  set  of  men,  and  I'm  sure  you  will  continue  so  to 
do.  It  is  possible  we  may  not  have  to  cut  away  our  masts, 
or  to  anchor  j  still,  we  must  make  every  preparation  in  case 
it  is  necessary,  and  I  have,  therefore,  sent  for  you,  to 
explain  my  intentions,  and  to  request  that  you  will  all 
assist  me  to  the  best  of  your  abilities  ;  and  I  feel  convinced 
that  you  will,  and  will  do  your  duty  like  British  seamen. 


Percival  Keene  377 

That's  all  I  have  to  say,  my  lads.  Pipe  down,  Mr 
Cross." 

The  ship's  company  went  forward  in  silence.  They 
perceived  the  full  extent  of  the  danger.  The  first  lieuten- 
ant and  boatswain  employed  a  portion  in  backing  the  best 
bower  anchor  with  the  sheet ;  the  others  roued  up  the 
cables  from  the  tiers,  and  coiled  them  on  the  main-deck, 
clear  for  running.  All  hands  were  busily  employed,  and 
employment  made  them  forget  their  fears.  The  work  was 
done  silently,  but  orderly  and  steadily.  In  the  meantime 
we  had  shoaled  to  eight  fathoms,  and  it  was  now  nearly 
three  o'clock ;  but  as  it  was  summer  time,  the  days  were 
long.  Indeed,  when  the  weather  was  fine,  there  was  little 
or  no  night,  and  the  weather  was  warm,  which  was  all  in 
our  favour. 

When  everything  was  reported  ready,  I  went  round  to 
examine  and  ascertain  if  the  cables  would  run  clear. 
Satisfied  that  all  was  right,  I  then  picked  out  the  men,  and 
appointed  those  who  were  most  trustworthy  to  the  stations 
of  importance  ;  and,  having  so  done,  I  then  returned  to  the 
quarter-deck,  and  called  up  the  carpenter  and  some  of  the 
topmen  to  be  ready  with  the  axes  to  cut  away  the  masts 
and  lashings  of  the  booms  and  boats.  Just  as  these  orders 
were  completed,  the  gale  blew  fiercer  than  ever.  We 
were  now  in  seven  fathoms  water,  and  pressed  heavy  by 
the  gale. 

I  stood  at  the  break  of  the  gangway,  the  first  lieutenant 
and  master  by  my  side,  and  Cross  a  little  forward,  watch- 
ing my  eye.  The  men  in  the  chains  continued  to  give  the 
soundings  in  a  clear,  steady  voice,  "  By  the  mark  seven," 
"  Quarter  less  seven,"  **  And  a  half  six."  At  last,  the 
man  in  the  chains  next  to  me,  a  fine  old  forecastle-man, 
gave  the  sounding  "  By  the  mark  six,"  and  he  gave  it  with 
a  louder  voice  than  before,  with  a  sort  of  defiance,  as 
much  as  to  say,  The  time  is  come,  let  the  elements  do 
their  worst. 

The  time  was  come.  "Silence,  fore  and  aft.  Every 
man  down  under  the  half-deck,  except   those   stationed. 


378  Percival  Keene 

Cut  away  the  boom  lashings,  and  clear  the  boats."  This 
was  soon  done,  and  reported.  "Now  then,  my  lads,  be 
steady.     Cut  away  the  lanyards  in  the  chains." 

One  after  another  the  lanyards  and  backstays  were 
severed;  the  masts  groaned  and  creaked,  and  then  the 
fore-mast  and  main-mast  were  over  the  side  almost  at  the 
same  time ;  the  mizen  followed,  as  the  frigate  broached  to 
and  righted,  leaving  the  ship's  deck  a  mass  of  wreck  and 
confusion ;  but  no  one  was  hurt,  from  the  precautions 
which  had  been  taken,  the  mast  having  been  cut  away 
before  we  rounded-to  to  anchor,  as,  otherwise,  they  would 
have  fallen  aft,  and  not  gone  clear  of  the  ship. 

**  Stand  by  the  best  bower.  Stand  clear  of  the  cable. 
Let  go  the  anchor." 

As  soon  as  the  best  bower  cable  was  nearly  out,  the 
sheet  anchor  and  small  bower  were  let  go  at  the  same 
moment,  and  the  result  was  to  be  ascertained. 


Chapter  XL 

The  frigate  was  head  to  wind,  rising  and  pitching  with 
the  heavy  sea,  but  not  yet  feeling  the  strain  of  the  cables  ; 
the  masts  lay  roiling  and  beating  alongside. 

The  ship's  company  had  most  of  them  returned  on  deck, 
to  view  their  impending  fate,  and  the  carpenters,  who  had 
already  received  their  orders,  were  battening  down  the 
hatchways  on  the  main-deck.  In  a  minute,  the  frigate 
rode  to  her  anchors,  and  as  soon  as  the  strain  was  on  the 
cables,  she  dipped,  and  a  tremendous  sea  broke  over  her 
bows,  deluging  us  fore  and  aft,  nearly  filling  the  main- 
deck,  and  washing  the  carpenters  away  from  their  half- 
completed  work.  A  second  and  a  third  followed,  rolling 
aft,  so  as  to  almost  bury  the  vessel,  sweeping  away  the 
men,  who  clung  to  the  cordage  and  guns,  and  carrying 
many  of  them  overboard. 

I  had  quitted  the  gangway,  where  there  was  no  hold. 


Percival  Keene  379 

and  had  repaired  to  the  main  bitts,  behind  the  stump  of 
the  mainmast.  Even  in  this  position  I  should  not  have 
been  able  to  hold  on,  if  it  had  not  been  for  Bob  Cross, 
who  was  near  me,  and  who  passed  a  rope  round  my 
body  as  I  was  sweeping  away ;  but  the  booms  and  boats 
which  had  been  cut  adrift  in  case  of  the  ship  driving  on 
shore  broadside,  were  driven  aft  with  the  last  tremendous 
sea,  and  many  men  on  the  quarter-deck  were  crushed 
and  mangled. 

After  the  third  sea  had  swept  over  us,  there  was  a 
pause,  and  Cross  said  to  me,  "  We  had  better  go  down 
on  the  main-deck,  Captain  Keene,  and  get  the  half-ports 
open  if  possible."  We  did  so,  and,  with  great  difficulty, 
found  the  people  to  help  us  ;  for,  as  it  may  be  imagined, 
the  confusion  was  now  very  great ;  but  the  carpenters 
were  again  collected,  and  the  half-ports  got  out,  and 
then  the  battening  down  was  completed  ;  for,  although 
she  continued  to  ship  seas  fore  and  aft,  they  were  not 
so  heavy  as  the  three  first,  which  had  so  nearly  swamped 
her. 

I  again  went  on  deck,  followed  by  Cross,  who  would 
not  leave  me.  Most  of  the  men  had  lashed  themselves 
to  the  guns  and  belaying  pins,  but  I  looked  in  vain  for 
the  first  lieutenant  and  master ;  they  were  standing  at 
the  gangway  at  the  time  of  the  first  sea  breaking  over 
us,  and  it  is  to  be  presumed  that  they  were  washed 
overboard,  for  I  never  saw  them  again. 

We  had  hardly  been  on  deck  and  taken  our  old  position 
at  the  bitts,  when  the  heavy  seas  again  poured  over  us, 
but  the  booms  having  been  cleared,  and  the  ports  on 
the  main-deck  open,  they  did  not  sweep  us  with  the 
same  force  as  before. 

"  She  cannot  stand  this  long,  Bob,**  said  I,  as  we  clung 
to  the  bitts. 

**  No,  sir ;  the  cables  must  part  with  such  a  heavy 
strain ;  or  if  they  do  not,  we  shall  drag  our  anchors  till 
we  strike  on  the  sands." 

*'  And  then  we  shall  go  to  pieces  ?  " 


380  Percival  Keene 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but  do  not  forget  to  get  to  the  wreck  of 
the  masts,  if  you  possibly  can.  The  best  chance  will  be 
there." 

**  Bad's  the  best,  Cross  ;  however,  that  was  my  in- 
tention." 

The  reader  will  be  surprised  at  my  having  no  con- 
versation with  any  other  party  but  Cross  ;  but  the  fact 
was,  that,  although  it  was  only  occasionally  that  a  heavy 
sea  poured  over  us,  we  were  blinded  by  the  continual 
spray  in  which  the  frigate  was  enveloped,  and  which 
prevented  us  not  only  from  seeing  our  own  position,  but 
even  a  few  feet  from  us  ;  and,  as  if  any  one  who  had 
not  a  firm  hold  when  the  seas  poured  over  the  deck, 
was  almost  certain  to  be  washed  overboard,  every  man 
clung  to  where  he  was  ;  indeed,  there  were  not  fifty  men 
on  deck  ;  for  those  who  had  not  been  washed  overboard 
by  the  first  seas,  had  hastened  to  get  under  the  half- 
deck,  and  many  had  been  washed  overboard  in  the 
attempt. 

The  most  painful  part  was  to  hear  the  groaning  and 
cries  for  help  of  the  poor  fellows  who  lay  jammed  under 
the  heavy  spars  and  boats  which  had  been  washed  aft,  and 
to  whom  it  was  impossible  to  afford  any  relief  without 
the  assistance  of  a  large  body  of  men.  But  all  I  have 
described  since  the  anchors  were  let  go  occurred  in  a 
few  minutes. 

On  a  sudden,  the  frigate  heeled  over  to  starboard,  and 
at  the  same  time  a  sea  broke  over  her  chess-tree,  which 
nearly  drowned  us  where  we  were  clinging.  As  soon 
as  the  pouring  off  of  the  water  enabled  us  to  recover  our 
speech,  "  She  has  parted.  Cross,  and  all  is  over  with 
us,"  said  I. 

"Yes,  sir;  as  soon  as  she  strikes,  she  will  break  up 
in  ten  minutes.  We  must  not  stay  here,  as  she  will 
part  amidships." 

I  felt  the  truth  of  the  observation,  and,  waiting  until  a 
heavy  sea  had  passed  over  us,  contrived  to  gain  the  after 
ladder,  and  descend.     As  soon  as  we  were  on  the  main- 


Percival  Keene  381 

deck,  we  crawled  to  the  cabin,  and  seated  ourselves  by  the 
after  gun,  Cross  having  made  a  hold  on  to  a  ring  bolt  for 
us  with  his  silk  neck-handkerchief. 

There  were  many  men  in  the  cabin,  silently  waiting  their 
doom.  They  knew  that  all  was  over,  that  nothing  could 
be  done,  yet  they  still  contrived  to  touch  their  hats  respect- 
fully to  me  as  I  passed. 

**  My  lads,"  said  I,  as  soon  as  I  had  secured  my  hold, 
"  the  cables  have  parted,  and  the  ship  will  strike  and  go  to 
pieces  in  a  very  short  time ;  recollect  that  the  masts  to 
leeward  are  your  best  chance." 

Those  who  were  near  me  said,  "  Thank  you.  Captain 
Keene  ; "  but  the  words  were  scarcely  out  of  their  mouths, 
when  a  shock  passed  through  the  whole  vessel,  and 
communicated  itself  to  our  very  hearts.  The  ship  had 
struck  on  the  sand,  and  the  beams  and  timbers  had  not 
ceased  trembling  and  groaning,  when  a  sea  struck  her 
larboard  broadside,  throwing  her  over  on  her  beam-ends, 
so  that  the  starboard  side  of  the  main-deck  and  the  guns 
were  under  water. 

It  would  be  impossible  after  this  to  detail  what  occurred 
in  a  clear  and  correct  manner,  as  the  noise  and  confusion 
were  so  terrible.  At  every  sea  hurled  against  the  sides  of 
the  vessel,  the  resistance  to  them  became  less.  What  with 
the  crashing  of  the  beams,  the  breaking  up  of  the  timbers, 
and  the  guns  to  windward,  as  their  fastenings  gave  way, 
tumbling  with  a  tremendous  crash  to  leeward,  and  passing 
through  the  ship's  sides,  the  occasional  screams  mixed 
with  the  other  noise,  the  pouring,  dashing,  and  washing  of 
the  waters,  the  scene  was  appalling.  At  last,  one  louder 
crash  than  any  of  the  former  announced  that  the  vessel  had 
yielded  to  the  terrific  force  of  the  waves,  and  had  parted 
amidships.  After  this  there  was  little  defence  against 
them,  even  where  we  were  clinging,  for  the  waters  poured 
in,  as  if  maddened  by  their  success,  through  the  passage 
formed  by  the  separation  of  the  vessel,  and  came  bounding 
on,  as  if  changing  their  direction  on  purpose  to  overwhelm 
us.    As  the  two  parts  of  the  vessel  were  thrown  higher  up. 


382  Percival  Keene 

the  shocks  were  more  severe,  and  indeed  the  waves 
appeared  to  have  more  power  than  before,  in  consequence 
of  their  being  so  increased  in  weight  from  the  quantity  of 
sand  which  was  mixed  up  with  them.  Another  crash  ! 
the  sides  of  the  after  part  of  the  vessel  had  given  way,  and 
the  heavy  guns,  disengaged,  flew  to  leeward,  and  we  found 
ourselves  without  shelter  from  the  raging  waters. 

The  part  of  the  wreck  on  which  Cross  and  I  were  sitting 
was  so  completely  on  its  beam-ends,  that  the  deck  was 
within  a  trifle  of  being  perpendicular.  To  walk  was 
impossible  :  all  that  we  could  do  was  to  slide  down  into  the 
water  to  leeward ;  but  little  was  to  be  gained  by  that,  as 
there  was  no  egress.  We  therefore  remained  for  more 
than  an  hour  in  the  same  position,  wearied  with  clinging, 
and  the  continual  suffocation  we  received  from  the  waves, 
as  they  deluged  us.  We  perceived  that  the  wreck  was 
gradually  settling  down  deeper  and  deeper  in  the  sand ;  it 
was  more  steady  in  consequence,  but  at  the  same  time  the 
waves  had  more  power  over  the  upper  partj  and  so  it 
proved ;  for  one  enormous  sea  came  in,  blowing  up  the 
quarter-deck  over  our  heads,  tearing  away  the  planking 
and  timbers,  and  hurling  them  to  leeward.  This,  at  all 
events,  set  us  free,  although  it  exposed  us  more  than 
before ;  we  could  now  see  about  us,  that  is,  we  could  see 
to  leeward,  and  Cross  pointed  out  to  me  the  main-mast 
tossing  about  in  the  boiling  water,  with  the  main-top,  now 
buried,  and  now  rising  out  clear.  I  nodded  my  head  in 
assent.  He  made  a  sign  to  say  that  he  would  go  first  after 
the  next  wave  had  passed  over  us. 

I  found  myself  alone,  and  as  soon  as  I  had  cleared  my 
eyes  of  the  salt-water,  I  perceived  Cross  in  the  surge  to 
leeward,  making  for  the  floating  mast.  He  gained  it,  and 
waved  his  hand.  I  immediately  followed  him,  and,  after  a 
short  buffet,  gained  a  place  by  his  side,  just  behind  the 
main-top,  which  afforded  us  considerable  shelter  from  the 
seas.  Indeed,  as  the  main-mast  was  in  a  manner  anchored 
by  the  lee  rigging  to  the  wreck  of  the  vessel,  the  latter 
served  as  a  breakwater,  and  the  sea  was,  therefore,  com- 


Percival  Keene  383 

paratlvely  smooth,  and  I  found  my  position  infinitely  more 
agreeable  than  when  I  was  clinging  on  the  wreck.  I  could 
now  breathe  freely,  as  it  was  seldom  I  was  wholly  under 
water,  neither  was  it  necessary,  as  before,  to  cling  for  your 
life. 

On  looking  round  me,  I  found  that  about  twenty  men 
were  hanging  on  to  the  mast  ;  many  of  them  appeared 
quite  exhausted,  and  had  not  strength  left  to  obtain  a  more 
favourable  berth.  The  position  taken  by  Cross  and  myself 
was  very  secure,  being  between  the  main-top  and  the  cat- 
harpings,  and  the  water  was  so  warm,  that  we  did  not  feel 
the  occasional  immersion  ;  five  other  men  were  close  to  us, 
but  not  a  word  was  said, — indeed,  hardly  a  recognition 
exchanged.  At  that  time,  we  thought  only  of  immediate 
preservation,  and  had  little  feeling  for  anybody  else. 


Chapter   XLI 

The  night  was  now  coming  on ;  the  rolling  waves, 
changed  from  the  yellow  tinge  given  by  the  sand  to 
green  and  then  to  purple ;  at  last  all  was  black  except 
the  white  foaming  breakers. 

Exhausted  with  fatigue,  it  had  not  been  dark  more  than 
two  hours,  when  I  felt  an  irresistible  desire  to  sleep,  and 
I  have  no  doubt  that  I  did  slumber  in  this  position,  half  in 
and  half  out  of  the  water,  for  some  time,  for  when  I  was 
roused  up  by  losing  my  balance,  I  looked  above,  and 
perceived  that  the  sky  was  clear,  and  the  stars  shining 
brightly,  I  then  looked  around  me,  and  it  was  evident 
that  the  water  was  not  so  agitated  as  it  had  been  ;  the 
wind  too  had  subsided,  its  roaring  had  ceased,  although  it 
still  whistled  strong. 

"  Cross  !  "  said  I. 

■•  Here  I  am,  Captain  Keene,  close  under  your  lee." 

"'  The  gale  is  broke,  we  shall  have  fair  weather  before 
the  morning." 


384  Percival  Keene 

**  Yes,  sir  ;  I  have  thought  so  some  time" 

"  Thank  God  for  His  mercy,  we  must  trust  that  He  will 
not  leave  us  here  to  perish  miserably >" 

"  No,  I  hope  not,"  replied  Cross  ;  "let  us  trust  in  Him, 
but  I  confess  I  see  but  little  chance." 

"  So  have  many  others,  yet  they  have  been  saved. 
Cross,"  replied  L 

"  Very  true,   sir,"  replied  he  :    "I  wish  it  was   day- 

light." 

We  had,  however,  three  or  four  hours  to  wait,  but 
during  that  time  the  wind  gradually  subsided,  and 
then  went  down  to  a  light  and  fitful  breeze.  At  dawn  of 
day  the  mast  rose  and  fell  with  the  swell  of  the  sea,  which 
still  heaved  after  the  late  commotion,  but  without  any 
run  in  any  particular  direction,  for  it  was  now  calm.  I  had 
been  sitting  on  the  mast  with  my  back  against  the  futtock 
shrouds  ;  I  now  rose  up  with  difficulty,  for  I  was  sorely 
bruised,  and  stood  upon  the  mast  clear  from  the  water, 
to  look  around  me.  About  thirty  yards  from  us  was  the 
wreck  of  the  fore-mast  with  many  men  clinging  to  it. 
The  mizen-mast  had  broken  adrift.  The  fore  part  of 
the  frigate  was  several  feet  above  water,  and  the  bowsprit 
steeved  in  the  air  ;  of  the  after  part,  there  were  but  three 
or  four  broken  timbers  to  be  seen  clear  of  the  water,  so 
deep  had  it  been  buried  in  the  sand. 

Cross  had  risen  on  his  feet,  and  was  standing  by  me, 
when  we  were  hailed  from  the  wreck  of  the  fore-mast, 
"  Main-mast,  a-hoy*" 

"  Halloo  !  "  replied  Cross. 

"  Have  you  got  the  captain  on  board  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Bob  ;  "all  alive  and  hearty ; "  a  faint 
huzzah,  which  was  the  return,  affected  me  sensibly. 
That  my  men  should  think  of  me  when  in  such  a  position 
was  soothing  to  my  feelings ;  but  as  I  looked  at  them  on 
the  other  mast  and  those  around  me,  and  calculated  that 
there  could  not  be  more  than  forty  men  left  out  of  such  a 
noble  ship's  company,  I  could  have  wept.  But  it  was  time 
for  action  :  "  Cross,"  said  I,  "  now  that  it  is  calm,  I  think 


Percival  Keene  385 

we  shall  be  better  on  the  fore  part  of  the  frigate  than 
here,  half  in  and  half  out  of  water.  The  forecastle  is  still 
remaining,  and  the  weather  bulwarks  will  shelter  the  men  ; 
besides,  if  any  vessels  should  come  in  sight,  we  should 
more  easily  be  able  to  make  signals,  and  to  attract  their 
attention." 

"  Very  true,  sir,"  replied  Cross  ;  **  and  as  there  are 
many  men  here  who  cannot  hold  on  much  longer,  we  must 
try  if  we  cannot  haul  them  on  board.  Do  you  feel  strong 
enough  to  swim  to  the  wreck  ?  " 

"  Yes,  quite.  Cross." 

**  Then  we'll  start  together,  sir,  and  see  how  matters 
are. 

I  dropped  into  the  sea,  followed  by  Cross,  and  as  the 
distance  from  us  was  not  forty  yards,  we  soon  gained  the 
wreck  of  the  fore  part  of  the  frigate  ;  the  lee  gunnel  was 
just  above  water ;  we  clambered  over  it,  and  found  the 
deck  still  whole  ;  the  weather  portion  as  white  as  snow, 
and  quite  dry ;  we  gained  the  weather  bulwarks,  and 
looked  in  the  offing  in  case  there  should  be  any  vessel,  but 
we  could  see  nothing. 

"Now,  sir,  we  had  better  hail,  and  tell  all  those  who 
can  swim  to  come  to  us." 

We  did  so,  and  six  men  from  the  main-mast  and  nine 
from  the  fore-mast  soon  joined  us. 

"Now,  my  lads,"  said  I,  "we  must  look  after  those 
who  cannot  get  here,  and  try  to  save  them.  Get  all  the 
ends  of  ropes  from  the  belaying  pins,  bend  them  on  one  to 
another,  and  then  we  will  return  and  make  the  men  fast, 
and  you  shall  haul  them  on  board." 

This  was  soon  done  ;  Cross  and  I  took  the  end  in  our 
hands  and  swam  back  to  the  main-mast.  One  of  the 
topmen,  with  a  broken  arm,  was  the  first  that  was  made 
fast,  and  when  the  signal  was  given,  hauled  through  the 
water  to  the  wreck;  six  or  seven  more  followed  in 
succession.  Two  men  swam  back  every  time  with  the 
rope,  and  accompanied  those  who  were  hauled  on  board, 
that  they  might  not  sink.  There  were  many  more 
p.K.  2  B 


386  Percival  Keene 

hanging  to  different  parts  of  the  main-mast,  but  on 
examination  they  were  found  to  be  quite  dead.  We  sent 
on  board  all  that  showed  any  symptoms  of  life,  and  then 
we  swam  to  the  fore-mast,  and  assisted  those  who  were 
hanging  to  it.  In  about  two  hours,  our  task  was 
completed,  and  we  mustered  twenty-six  men  on  the  wreck. 

We  were  glad  to  shelter  ourselves  under  the  bulwark, 
where  we  all  lay  huddled  up  together ;  before  noon, 
most  of  the  poor  fellows  had  forgotten  their  sufferings  in 
a  sound  sleep.  Cross,  I,  and  the  man  with  the  broken 
arm,  were  the  only  three  awake ;  the  latter  was  in  too 
much  pain  to  find  repose,  and,  moreover,  suffered  from 
extreme  thirst. 

A  breeze  now  sprang  up  from  the  southward,  which 
cheered  our  spirits,  as  without  wind  there  was  little 
chance  of  receiving  any  assistance.  Night  again  came  on, 
and  the  men  still  slept.  Cross  and  I  lay  down,  and  were 
glad  to  follow  their  example ;  the  night  was  cold,  and 
when  we  lay  down  we  did  not  yet  feel  much  from  hunger 
or  thirst,  but  when  the  morning  dawned,  we  woke  in 
suffering,  not  from  hunger,  but  from  thirst.  Everybody 
cried  out  for  water.  I  told  the  men  that  talking  would 
only  make  them  feel  it  more,  and  advised  them  to  put 
their  shirt-sleeves  in  their  mouths,  and  suck  them,  and 
then  I  climbed  upon  the  bulwarks  to  see  if  there  was  any- 
thing in  sight.  I  knew  that  the  greatest  chance  was  that 
the  cutter  would  be  looking  after  us,  but,  at  the  same 
time,  it  was  not  very  likely  that  she  would  come  so  near 
to  the  sands. 

I  had  been  an  hour  on  the  gunnel,  when  Cross  came  up 
to  me.  **  It's  banking  up,  sir,  to  the  southward  :  I  hope 
we  are  not  going  to  have  any  more  bad  weather." 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  a  gale,  although  we  may  have  thick 
weather,"  replied  I ;  "  that  would  be  almost  as  bad  for 
us,  as  we  should  perish  on  the  wreck  before  we  are 
discovered." 

**I  am  going  to  lower  myself  down  into  the  galley, 
Captain  Keene,  to  see  if  I  can  find  anything." 


Percival  Keene  387 

"  I  fear  you  will  not  be  successful,"  replied  I,  "  for  the 
coppers  and  ranges  are  all  carried  away." 

"  I  know  that,  sir,  but  I  have  been  thinking  of  the 
cook's  closet  we  had  built  up  above  the  bowsprit.  I  know 
that  he  used  to  stow  away  many  things  there,  and  perhaps 
there  may  be  something.  I  believe  the  shortest  way  will 
be  to  go  to  leeward,  and  swim  round  to  it." 

Cross  then  left  me,  and  I  continued  to  look  out.  About 
an  hour  afterwards  he  returned,  and  told  me  that  he  had 
easily  opened  it  with  his  knife,  and  had  found  eight  or 
nine  pounds  of  raw  potatoes  and  a  bucketful  of  slush. 
"We  are  not  hungry  enough  to  eat  this  now,  sir,  but 
there  is  enough  to  keep  the  life  in  us  all  for  three  or  four 
days  at  least ;  that  is,  if  we  could  get  water,  and  I  expect 
we  shall  feel  the  want  of  that  dreadfully  in  a  short  time. 
I  would  give  a  great  deal  if  I  could  only  find  a  drop  to 
give  that  poor  fellow  Anderson,  with  his  broken 
arm ;  it  is  terribly  swelled,  and  he  must  suffer  very 
much." 

"Did  you  find  anything  in  the  closet  to  put  water  into. 
Cross,  in  case  we  should  get  any  ?  " 

**  Yes ;  there's  two  or  three  kids,  and  some  small 
breakers.  Captain  Keene." 

"Well,  then,  you  had  better  get  them  ready  ;  for  those 
clouds  rise  so  fast,  that  we  may  have  rain  before  morning, 
and  if  so,  we  must  not  lose  the  chance." 

"  Why,  it  does  look  like  rain,  sir,"  replied  Cross.  "  I'll 
take  one  or  two  of  the  men  with  me  to  assist  in  getting 
them  up." 

I  watched  the  horizon  till  night  again  set  in.  We  were 
all  very  faint  and  distressed  for  water,  and  the  cool  of  the 
evening  somewhat  relieved  us ;  the  breeze,  too,  was  fresh. 
The  men  had  remained  quietly  in  the  shade,  as  I  had 
advised  them ;  but,  although  patient,  they  evidently 
suffered  much.  Once  more  we  all  attempted  to  forget 
ourselves  in  repose.  I  was  soundly  asleep,  when  I  was 
woke  up  by  Cross. 

"Captain  Keene,   it  is  raining,  and  it  will  soon  rain 


388  Percival  Keene 

much  harder  ;  now,  if  you  will  order  the  men,  they  will 
soon  collect  water  enough." 

**  Call  them  up  immediately,  Cross ;  we  must  not  lose 
this  providential  succour.     It  may  save  all  our  lives." 

The  men  were  soon  on  the  alert :  the  rain  came  down 
in  a  steady  shower ;  and  as  soon  as  they  were  wet 
through,  they  took  off  their  shirts,  and  dabbling  them  into 
the  water  as  it  ran  down  to  leeward,  squeezed  it  out  into 
their  mouths,  until  their  wants  were  satisfied,  and  then, 
under  the  direction  of  Cross,  commenced  filling  the  three 
breakers  and  four  tubs  which  had  been  brought  up. 
They  had  time  to  fill  them,  and  to  spare,  for  the  rain 
continued  till  the  morning.  The  tubs  and  breakers  were 
securely  slung  under  the  fore-bitts  for  future  use,  and 
they  then  continued  to  drink  till  they  could  drink  no 
more. 


Chapter  XLII 

The  sun  rose  and  chased  away  the  clouds,  and  the  heat 
was  overpowering.  What  would  have  been  our  situation 
if  it  had  not  pleased  heaven  to  refresh  us  ? 

The  consequence  of  their  thirst  being  appeased  made 
the  demand  for  food  imperative,  and  a  raw  potato  was 
given  to  each  man.  The  day  passed,  and  so  did  a  third 
and  fourth,  and  our  hopes  began  to  fail  us,  when  at  day- 
light the  next  morning  I  spied  a  sail  to  the  westward. 
The  breeze  was  light,  but  the  vessel  was  evidently 
coming  down  towards  us,  and  before  noon  we  made  it  out 
to  be  the  cutter. 

We  then  sat  on  the  bulwarks  and  held  out  a  white 
shirt,  as  a  signal  to  attract  their  attention.  When  about 
three  miles  from  us,  the  cutter  rounded-to,  not  appearing 
to  notice  us,  and  for  two  hours  we  were  left  in  this  state 
of  maddening  anxiety  and  suspense,  when  at  last  we 
perceived  her  bows  pay  off,  and  she  again  stood  towards 
us.     They  had  at  last  seen  us,  and  as  soon  as  they  had 


Percival  Keene  389 

run  down  to  within  three  cables'  length,  the  boat  was 
lowered  and  sent  to  take  us  off.  In  three  trips  we  were 
all  on  board,  and  devoutly  thanked  heaven  for  our  preser- 
vation. 

The  lieutenant  of  the  cutter  said  that  at  first  the  sun 
prevented  his  seeing  us,  which  I  believe  was  the  fact ;  but 
he  acknowledged  that  he  had  no  idea  that  we  had  been 
wrecked,  although  he  thought  that  the  Dryad  was,  as  he 
had  seen  a  mast  floating,  and  sending  a  boat  to  look  at  it, 
found  her  name  on  the  cross-trees.  We  were,  however, 
too  much  exhausted  to  enter  into  much  conversation.  As 
soon  as  we  had  been  supplied  with  food,  we  were  all  put 
to  bed  in  their  hammocks  j  the  first  lieutenant  resigned 
his  standing  bed-place  to  me.  A  long  sleep  recovered  me, 
and  I  felt  little  the  worse  for  what  I  had  suffered,  and  sat 
down  to  a  breakfast  at  noon  on  the  following  day  with  a 
good  appetite.  The  cutter  had,  by  my  directions,  shaped 
a  course  for  the  island  of  Heligoland,  where  we  should 
find  means  of  returning  to  England. 

"  I  have  letters  for  you.  Captain  Keene,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  "  if  you  are  well  enough  to  read  them." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr  D j   I  am  now  quite  well,  and 

will  be  happy  to  have  them." 

The  lieutenant  brought  me  a  large  packet,  and  I  took  a 
position  on  the  sofa  to  read  them  comfortably  while  he 
went  on  deck.  I  first  opened  those  on  service — those,  of 
course,  had  little  interest  for  me,  now  that  I  had  lost  my 
ship — I  skimmed  them  over,  and  then  threw  them  on  the 
table  one  after  another.  There  were  three  private  letters 
from  England,  one  of  which  was  in  Lord  De  Versely's 
handwriting  ;  I  opened  it  first.  It  was  very  kind,  but 
short,  complaining  that  he  had  not  been  very  well  lately. 
The  second  was  from  my  mother.  I  read  it ;  it  contained 
nothing  of  importance ;  and  then  I  took  up  the  third, 
which  had  a  black  seal.  I  opened  it  ;  it  was  from  Mr 
Warden,  acquainting  me  that  Lord  De  Versely  had  expired 
very  suddenly,  on  his  return  from  the  House  of  Lords,  of 
an  ossification  of  the  heart. 


390 


Percival  Keene 


In  my  weak  state  this  blow  was  too  much  for  me,  and  I 
fainted.  How  long  I  remained  in  that  state  I  cannot  say ; 
but  when  I  came  to  my  senses  I  found  myself  still  down  in 
the  cabin.  I  rallied  as  well  as  I  could,  but  it  was  some 
time  before  I  could  take  up  the  letter  again,  and  finish  it. 
He  stated  that  his  lordship  had  left  me  all  his  personal 
property,  which  was  all  that  he  could  leave — that  the 
library  and  wines  were  of  some  value,  and  that  there 
would  be  about  a  thousand  pounds  left  at  the  banker's 
when  the  funeral  expenses  and  debts  had  been  paid. 
"  Oh !  if  he  could  but  have  left  me  his  family  name  !  "^ 
cried  I,  "it  was  all  I  coveted.  My  father !  my  kind 
father !  I  may  really  say,  who  will  lament  your  loss  as  I 
do  ? "  I  threw  myself  on  the  pillow  of  the  sofa,  and 
for  a  long  while  shed  bitter  tears,  not  unmixed,  I  must 
own ;  for  my  grief  at  his  death  was  increased  by  my 
disappointment  in  having  for  ever  lost  the  great  object 
of  my  wishes. 

The  lieutenant  of  the  cutter  came  down  into  the  cabin, 
and  I  was  compelled  to  hide  my  emotion.  I  complained  of 
head-ache  and  weakness,  and  collecting  the  letters,  I  again 
lay  down  in  the  standing  bed-place,  and  drawing  the 
curtains,  I  was  left  to  my  own  reflections.  But  there  was 
a  sad  tumult  in  my  mind.  I  could  not  keep  my  ideas  upon 
one  subject  for  a  moment.  I  was  feverish  and  excited, 
and  at  last  my  head  was  so  painful,  that  I  could  think  na 
more.  Fortunately  exhaustion  threw  me  again  into  a. 
sound  sleep  ;  and  I  did  not  wake  till  the  next  morning.. 
When  I  did,  I  had  to  recollect  where  I  was,  and  what 
had  happened.  I  knew  that  there  was  something  dreadful 
which  had  occurred  ;  again  it  flashed  into  my  memory. 
Lord  De  Versely  was  dead.  I  groaned,  and  fell  back  on 
the  pillow 

**  Are  you  very  ill.  Captain  Keene  ? "  said  a  voice  close 
to  me.  I  opened  the  curtains,  and  perceived  that  it  was 
Cross,  who  was  standing  by  my  bedside. 

**I  am  indeed.  Cross,  very  ill;  I  have  very  bad  news.. 
Ix)rd  De  Versely  is  dead." 


Percival  Keene  391 

"This  is  bad  news,  sir,"  replied  Cross — "very  bad 
news,  worse  than  losing  the  frigate.  But,  Captain  Keene, 
we  must  have  our  ups  and  downs  in  this  world.  You  have 
had  a  long  run  of  good  fortune,  and  you  must  not  be 
surprised  at  a  change.  It  is  hard  to  lose  your  frigate  and 
your  father  at  the  same  time,  but  you  have  not  lost  your 
life,  which  is  a  great  mercy  to  be  thankful  for." 

I  turned  away,  for  my  heart  was  full  of  bitterness. 
Cross,  perceiving  my  mood,  left  me,  and  I  remained  in  a 
state  of  sullen  indifference,  never  rising  from  the  bed-place 
during  the  remainder  of  the  time  that  I  was  on  board. 

On  the  second  day  we  arrived  at  Heligoland,  and  I  was 
requested  by  the  governor  to  take  up  my  quarters  with 
him,  until  an  opportunity  occurred  for  my  return  to 
England.  My  spirits  were,  however,  so  much  weighed 
down,  that  I  could  not  rally.  I  brooded  over  my  mis- 
fortunes, and  I  thought  that  the  time  was  now  come  when 
I  was  to  meet  a  reverse  of  the  prosperity  which  I  had  so 
long  enjoyed.         .     , 

The  sudden  death  of  Lord  De  Versely,  at  the  age  of 
fifty-six,  left  me  without  a  patron,  and  had  destroyed  all 
my  hopes  centred  in  him.  The  object  of  my  ambition 
was,  I  considered,  for  ever  lost  to  me.  There  was  now 
no  chance  of  my  being  acknowledged  as  a  member  of  his 
family.  Then  the  loss  of  so  fine  a  frigate,  and  such  a 
noble  ship's  company.  That  I  should  be  honourably 
acquitted  by  a  court-martial  I  had  not  a  doubt,  but  I  had 
no  chance  of  future  employment :  for,  now  that  Lord  De 
Versely  was  dead,  I  had  no  one  to  support  my  claims. 
My  prospects,  therefore,  in  the  service  were  all  gone,  as 
well  as  the  visions  I  had  indulged  in.  I  dwelt  with  some 
pleasure  upon  the  idea  that  Lord  De  Versely  had  left  me 
his  personal  property — it  proved  his  regard ;  but  I  wanted 
his  family  name,  and  I  preferred  that  to  thousands  per 
annum.  The  second  day  after  our  arrival.  Cross  called, 
and  was  admitted.  He  found  me  in  bad  spirits,  and  tried 
all  he  could  to  rouse  me.  At  last  he  said,  **  As  for  the 
loss  of  the  frigate.  Captain  Keene,  no  human  endeavour 


39' 


Percival  Keene 


could  have  saved  her,  and  no  one  could  have  done  his 
duty  better  than  you  did,  as  the  court-martial  will  prove  ; 
but,  sir,  I  think  it  would  be  proper  just  now  to  show  that 
your  zeal  for  the  service  is  as  strong  as  ever." 

**  And  how  am  I  to  do  that.  Cross  ?  " 

"  Why,  sir,  you  know  as  well  as  we  all  do,  how  the 
Frenchmen  are  going  to  the  wall  •,  that  they  have  been 
thrashed  out  of  Russia,  and  that  they  are  retreating  every- 
where. They  say  that  they  have  left  Hamburgh,  and 
I  understand  that  the  gun-brigs  here  are  going  on  an 
expedition  from  this  island,  either  to-morrow  or  next 
day,  to  storm  the  batteries  of  Cuxhaven — and  so  create 
a  diversion,  as  they  call  it — and  very  good  diversion  it  is — 
licking  those  French  rascals.  Now,  Captain  Keene,  if  I 
may  take  the  liberty  of  saying  so,  would  it  not  be  as  well 
to  take  as  many  of  your  men  as  are  able  to  go  and  join  the 
storming  party  ?  Much  better  than  sitting  here  all  day, 
melancholy,  and  doing  nothing." 

**  It's  the  first  I've  heard  of  it.  Cross  j  are  you  sure  you 
are  correct  ? " 

"  How  should  you  hear  it,  sir,  shut  up  here,  and  seeing 
nobody  ?  It's  true  enough,  sir  ;  they  were  telling  off  the 
men  as  I  came  up,  and  I  think  they  start  at  daylight  to- 
morrow." 

"  Well,  Cross,  I  will  think  of  it,  and  let  you  know  my 
decision  if  you  call  here  in  half  an  hour." 

Cross  left  me,  and  I  was  still  undecided,  when  the 
governor  called  to  pay  me  a  visit.  After  the  first  exchange 
of  civilities,  I  asked  him  if  the  report  was  true  that  there 
was  an  expedition  about  to  proceed  to  Cuxhaven.  His 
reply  was,  that  the  Russians  had  entered  Hamburgh,  which 
the  French  had  evacuated  on  the  eleventh,  and  that  the 
French  garrisons  at  Cuxhaven  were  reported  to  be  in  a  very 
distressed  state,  and,  in  consequence,  the  Blazer  and  another 
gun-brig  were  about  to  proceed  to  attack  the  forts. 

Hamburgh !  thought  I ,  why,  Minnie  Vanderwelt  is  at 
Hamburgh  with  her  father.  I  will  go,  and  try  if  I  cannot 
get  to  Hamburgh.     The  remembrance  of  Minnie  gave  a 


Percival  Keene  393 

spur  to  my  energies,  and  created  a  new  stimulus.  I  then 
told  the  governor  that  I  had  a  few  men  doing  nothing; 
that  I  would  join  them  to  the  expedition,  and  serve  as  a 
volunteer.  The  governor  thanked  me  for  my  zeal,  and  I 
left  him  to  go  down  and  communicate  my  intentions  to  the 
commanding  officer  of  the  gun-brig,  who  expressed  himself 
most  happy  at  my  assistance  and  co-operation. 


Chapter  XLIII 

As  neither  my  men  nor  I  had  any  luggage  to  hamper  us — 
for  we  had  just  the  clothes  we  stood  in — we  were  not  long 
getting  ready.  We  started  next  morning,  and  on  entering 
the  river,  found  that  the  French  had  destroyed  their  flotilla, 
and  soon  afterwards  we  were  invited  by  the  people  to  come 
on  shore,  and  take  possession  of  the  batteries  which  the 
French  had  evacuated.  I  remained  with  Cross  and  my  men 
on  shore  at  Cuxhaven,  while  the  brigs  went  up  the  river, 
in  pursuit  of  a  privateer. 

After  a  day  or  two,  tired  of  inactivity,  and  anxious  to 
arrive  at  Hamburgh,  I  proposed  to  Cross  that  he  should 
accompany  me,  which  he  cheerfully  acceded  to.  I  had 
drawn  a  bill  at  Heligoland,  so  that  we  were  in  no  want  of 
money,  and  we  set  off  on  our  expedition.  We  had  not, 
however,  proceeded  far,  before  we  were  informed  that  the 
road  to  Hamburgh  was  so  full  of  French  troops,  scattered 
about,  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  gain  the  city  without 
we  made  a  detour.  As  we  knew  that  our  throats  would 
be  cut  by  these  disorganised  parties,  we  followed  the  advice 
given  to  us,  walking  from  village  to  village,  until  we  had 
put  Hamburgh  between  us  and  the  river.  But  when  there, 
we  found  that  we  could  not  approach  the  imperial  city,  but 
were  obliged  to  direct  our  steps  more  inland.  At  last,  we 
heard  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Lunenburg  had 
risen,  and  driven  out  the  French  garrison,  and  I  resolved 
to  proceed  there,  as  it  was  more  advisable  than  being  con- 


394  Percival  Keerie 

tinually  in  danger  of  being  picked  up  by  the  French 
stragglers,  who  were  committing  every  enormity  that  could 
be  imagined. 

We  arrived  safe ;  stated  who  we  were  to  the  authorities, 
and  were  well  received  •,  but  we  had  not  been  there  more 
than  two  days,  when  the  rejoicings  and  bragging  of  the 
town's  people,  on  account  of  the  late  victory  over  the 
French  garrison,  were  turned  to  consternation  by  the 
intelligence  that  General  Moraud  was  advancing  with  a 
considerable  force  to  re-take  the  town.  The  panic  was  so 
great,  that  ail  idea  of  defence  was  in  vain ;  and  at  the  very 
time  that  I  was  entreating  them  to  make  a  stand,  the  French 
troops  poured  in,  and  two  cuirassiers  galloped  up,  and 
seized  upon  Cross  and  me.  A  few  minutes  afterwards, 
General  Moraud  came  and  inquired,  in  a  rough  tone,  who  we 
were.     I  replied  in  French,  that  we  were  English  officers. 

**Take  them  away,"  said  he,  "and  secure  them  well. 
I'll  make  an  example  here  that  sha'n't  be  forgotten." 

We  were  taken  to  the  guard-room,  where  we  remained 
shut  up  for  the  night.  The  next  morning,  one  of  the 
cuirassiers  looked  into  our  cell.  I  asked  him  whether  we 
could  not  have  something  to  eat.  **  Cela  ne  vaut  pas  la 
peine.  Mon  ami,  vous  n'aurez  pas  le  temps  pour  la 
digestion  j  dans  un  demi-heure  vous  serez  fusilles." 

"May  I  ask  the  English  of  that.  Captain  Keene.?" 
replied  Cross. 

"Yes,  it  is  very  pleasant.  He  says  that  it's  not  worth 
while  eating  anything,  as  we  shall  be  shot  in  half  an  hour." 

"Well,  I  suppose  they'll  shoot  us  first,  and  try  us 
afterwards,"  replied  Cross.  "Won't  they  give  us  a 
reason  ? " 

**I  suspect  not.  Cross;  I  am  sorry  that  I  have  got  you 
into  this  scrape  j  as  for  myself,  I  care  little  about  it." 

"  I  am  sorry  for  poor  Jane,  sir,"  replied  Cross ;  "  but 
we  all  owe  Heaven  a  death,  and,  after  all,  it's  not  worth 
making  a  fuss  about." 

Our  conversation  was  here  interrupted  by  a  party  of 
French  soldiers,  who  opened  the  door  and  ordered  us  to 


Percival  Keene  395 

follow  them.  We  had  not  far  to  go,  for  we  were  led  out 
to  the  Grand  Place  before  the  prison,  where  we  found  the 
French  troops  drawn  up,  and  General  Moraud,  with  his 
officers  round  him,  standing  in  the  centre.  At  twenty 
yards'  distance,  and  surrounded  by  the  troops,  which  did 
not  amount  to  more  than  three  hundred,  were  thirty  of 
the  principal  inhabitants  of  the  town,  pinioned,  and  hand- 
kerchiefs tied  over  their  eyes,  preparatory  to  their  being 
shot,  this  being  the  terrible  example  that  the  governor  had 
threatened. 

**  Look,  Cross,"  said  I,  "  what  a  handful  of  men  these 
Frenchmen  have  retaken  the  town  with.  Why,  if  we 
had  resisted,  we  might  have  laughed  at  them." 

"  They  won't  laugh  any  more,  I  expect,"  replied  Bob. 

"  Allons^''  said  the  corporal  to  us. 

"Where?"  replied  I. 

**  To  your  friends  there,"  replied  he,  pointing  to  the 
town's  people  who  were  about  to  be  shot. 

"I  wish  to  speak  to  the  general,"  replied  I,  resisting. 

"  No,  no — you  must  go." 

"I  will  speak  to  the  general,"  replied  I,  pushing  the 
corporal  on  one  side,  and  walking  to  where  the  general 
was  standing. 

"  Well,"  said  the  general,  fiercely. 

**  I  wish  to  know,  sir,"  replied  I,  "by  what  law  you 
are  guided  in  shooting  us.  We  are  English  officers  here 
on  duty  to  assist  against  the  French,  and  at  the  most 
can  only  be  prisoners  of  war.  Upon  what  grounds  do 
you  order  us  to  be  shot  ?  " 

"  As  spies,"  replied  the  general. 

**  I  am  no  spy,  sir ;  I  am  a  post-captain  in  the  English 
navy,  who  joined  with  the  seamen  saved  from  the  wreck 
of  my  frigate  in  the  attack  upon  Cuxhaven,  and  there 
is  my  boatswain,  who  came  up  with  me  to  go  to  Hamburgh. 
At  all  events,  I  am  fully  justified  in  siding  against  the 
French,  and  to  shoot  us  will  be  a  murder,  which  will 
not  fail  to  be  revenged." 

"  You  may  pass  yourself  off  as  the  captain  of  a  frigate. 


39^  Percival  Keene 

but  your  dress  disproves  it,  and  I  have  better  information. 
You  are  two  spies,  and  smugglers,  and  therefore  you 
will  be  shot." 

"I  tell  you  before  all  your  officers  that  I  am  Captain 
Keene,  of  the  Circe  frigate,  belonging  to  His  Britannic 
Majesty,  and  no  spy :  if  you  choose  to  shoot  me  now, 
I  leave  my  death  to  be  revenged  by  my  country." 

At  this  moment,  an  officer  in  naval  uniform  stepped 
forward  and  looked  me  in  the  face.  "  General  Moraud," 
said  he,  "  what  that  officer  says  is  true :  he  is  Captain 
Keene,  and  I  was  prisoner  on  board  of  his  vessel,  and 
I  also  know  the  other  man  as  well." 

"  Captain  Vangilt,  I  do  not  request  your  interference," 
replied  the  general. 

**  But,  general,  as  an  officer  in  the  marine  of  the 
Emperor,  it  is  my  duty  to  state  to  you,  that  you  are 
deceived,  and  that  this  officer  is  the  person  that  he  states 
himself  to  be.  Messieurs,"  continued  Captain  Vangilt, 
addressing  those  about  the  general,  "  I  assure  you  it  is 
true,  and  I  am  under  the  greatest  obligation  to  this 
officer,  for  his  kindness  and  humanity  when  I  was  his 
prisoner." 

"  I  recognise  you  now,  Mr  Vangilt,"  replied  I  j  "  and 
I  thank  you  for  your  evidence." 

"You  see,  general,  he  knows  me  by  name;  I  must 
demand  the  life  of  this  British  officer." 

The  other  officers  then  spoke  to  the  general,  who 
heard  all  they  had  to  say,  and  then,  with  a  sardonic  grin, 
replied,  "  Gentlemen,  he  may  be  an  officer,  but  still  he 
is  a  spy." 

At  that  moment,  an  orderly  came  up  on  horseback, 
and  dismounting,  gave  a  note  to  the  general.  "  Sacre 
bleuy"  cried  he  j  *'  then  we'll  have  our  revenge  first  at 
all  events.  Soldiers,  take  these  two  men  and  put  them 
in  the  centre  with  the  others." 

Vangilt  pleaded  and  entreated  in  vain :  at  last,  in  his 
rage,  he  called  the  general  **  a  coward,  and  a  madman." 

"Captain  Vangilt,  you  will  answer  that  at  some  other 


Percival  Keene  397 

time,"  replied  the  general :  **  at  present,  we  will  carry  our 
will  into  execution." 

"  Lead  them  away."  Vangilt  then  covered  his  face  with 
his  hands,  and  all  the  other  officers  showed  signs  of  great 
disgust. 

"  Farewell,  Vangilt,"  said  I,  in  French  5  "I  thank  you 
for  your  interference,  although  you  have  not  succeeded 
with  the  scoundrel^ 

**  Take  them  away,"  roared  the  general. 

At  that  moment,  the  report  of  musketry  was  heard  in 
dropping  shots. 

"  Well,  if  ever  I  saw  such  a  bloody  villain,"  said  Cross. 
"  Take  that,  at  all  events,"  continued  Bob,  shying  his  hat 
right  into  the  general's  face.  **  I  only  wish  it  was  a  thirty- 
two  pounder,  you  murdering  thief." 

The  rage  of  the  general  may  easily  be  imagined.  Once 
more  he  gave  his  orders,  drawing  his  sword  in  a  menacing 
way  at  his  own  soldiers,  who  now  forced  us  towards  the  part 
of  the  square,  where  the  other  victims  were  collected.  As 
soon  as  we  were  there,  they  wanted  to  blind  our  eyes,  but 
that  both  I  and  Bob  positively  refused,  and  a  delay  was 
created  by  our  resistance.  The  musketry  was  now 
approaching  much  nearer,  and  a  few  seconds  afterwards 
the  general  gave  the  word  for  the  party  to  advance  who 
were  to  execute  the  sentence. 

The  other  prisoners  kneeled  down,  but  I  and  Cross 
would  not,  and  while  we  were  resisting,  the  general  re- 
peated his  order  to  fire  ;  but  the  men  were  confused  with 
the  advance  of  the  enemy,  and  the  impossibility  to  fire, 
while  Cross  and  I  not  only  resisted  the  soldiers,  but  held 
them  so  fast,  that,  had  the  party  fired,  they  must  have  shot 
them  as  well  as  us.  A  cry  to  arms  was  given,  and  the 
troops  all  wheeled  round  in  front  to  repel  the  enemy.  A 
loud  hurrah  was  followed  by  an  inpouring  of  some  hundred 
Cossacks  with  their  long  spears,  who  in  a  few  seconds 
charged  and  routed  the  French,  who  retreated  in  the 
greatest  confusion  by  the  different  streets  which  led  into 
the  Grand  Place. 


398  Percival  Keene 

"  Hurrah  !  we  are  saved,"  cried  Cross,  snatching  up  a 
musket  that  had  been  dropped  by  a  soldier  ;  I  did  the  same, 
and  pursued  the  retreating  French,  til]  a  bullet  through 
my  leg  put  a  stop  to  my  progress.  I  called  to  Cross,  who 
came  to  my  assistance,  and  he  helped  me  back  to  the 
Grand  Place,  which  was  now  clear  of  troops. 


Chapter    XLIV 

The  Cossacks  having  divided  and  gone  in  pursuit  of  the 
French,  I  pointed  out  to  Cross  a  hotel,  and  requested  him 
to  help  me  there.  As  we  crossed  the  square,  strewed  with 
the  dead  and  wounded,  we  passed  close  to  General  Moraud, 
who  was  breathing  his  last. 

"  See,  Cross,"  said  I,  "  there  is  retribution  :  he  intended 
that  we  should  fall  where  he  now  lies." 

The  general  recognised  us,  gave  a  heavy  groan,  and 
turning  on  his  back,  fell  dead. 

As  soon  as  I  gained  the  hotel,  I  was  taken  up  into  a 
room  and  made  as  comfortable  as  I  could  be  until  my  wound 
could  be  dressed. 

"  We're  well  out  of  it  this  time,  sir,"  said  Cross. 

**  Yes,  indeed.  Bob  ;  this  has  indeed  been  a  miraculous 
preservation,  and  we  ought  to  thank  Heaven  for  it." 

**  Why,  Captain  Keene,  I  thought  just  now  you  did  not 
care  whether  you  lived  or  died." 

"  No  more  I  did  at  that  time,  Cross  ;  but  when  we  are 
so  wonderfully  preserved,  we  cannot  think  but  that  we 
are  preserved  for  better  things  ;  and  as  Providence  has 
interfered,  it  points  out  to  us  that  it  is  our  duty  to  live." 

**  Well,  I'm  glad  to  hear  you  say  that,  sir.  There's  all 
the  troops  coming  back  :  what  queer-looking  chaps  they 
are,  with  their  long  lances  and  long  beards." 

"  Yes  ;  they  are  Cossacks  :  Russian  irregular  cavalry." 

**  Irregular  enough,  I  don't  doubt ;  but  they  spitted 
the  Frenchmen  nicely ;  they  look  exactly  what  I  thought 
the  Pope  of  Rome  was  like." 


Percival  Keene  399 

"Cross,  call  the  master  of  the  hotel,  and  tell  him  to 
come  here."  When  the  man  came,  I  desired  him  to  let 
the  commander  of  the  allied  troops  know  that  an  English 
captain  was  wounded,  and  required  surgical  assistance. 
The  master  of  the  hotel  went  to  the  burgomaster,  who 
was  one  of  those  who  had  been  ordered  to  be  shot,  and 
the  burgomaster,  who  was  now  in  company  with  the 
Russian  commander,  made  known  what  I  required.  In 
about  an  hour  a  surgeon  came,  and  my  wound  was 
dressed ;  the  burgomaster  called  soon  afterwards,  and 
expressed  his  obligation  to  me  j  "  For,"  said  he,  "  if  you 
had  not  created  the  delay,  which  you  did  by  your 
resistance,  it  would  have  been  all  over  with  us  by  this 
time." 

"  You  have  to  thank  a  Dutch  naval  officer,  of  the  name 
of  Vangilt,"  replied  I ;  "it  is  he  who  saved  us  all,  and  if 
he  is  not  hurt,  you  must  be  kind  to  him,  and  bring  him  to 
me.  I  will  get  him  his  parole,  if  he  is  a  prisoner.  Will 
you  see  to  it,  burgomaster  ?  " 

"  I  will,"  replied  he,  "  as  soon  as  we  are  a  little  more 
tranquil ;  but  what  with  fright  and  confusion,  none  of  us 
know  what  we  are  about.  You  were  right,  sir,  in 
persuading  us  to  defend  ourselves  ;  we  might  easily  have 
beaten  off  the  small  force  of  General  Moraud,  but  we 
thought  he  had  ten  thousand  men,  at  least.  We  will  do 
better  another  time,  but  the  French  are  now  in  full  retreat 
everywhere." 

That  night,  after  dusk,  Captain  Vangilt  came  into  my 
room :  he  had  been  a  prisoner,  but  the  burgomaster  made 
inquiries,  and  let  him  out,  which,  as  chief  magistrate,  he 
had  the  power  to  do.  Vangilt  embraced  me  with  much 
warmth,  and  expressed  his  regret  that  he  could  not 
persuade  that  wretch,  Moraud,  from  his  murderous  inten- 
tions. 

"  It  came  to  the  same  thing,  Vangilt ;  I  owe  you  my 
life,  for  if  you  had  not  created  the  delay,  we  should  have 
been  shot." 

"  That's   true,"  replied  he.      "  How  fortunate  it  was, 


400  Percival  Keene 

that,  as  my  squadron  of  gun-boats  were  destroyed,  I 
consented  to  join  Moraud  with  what  men  I  could  collect, 
to  surprise  the  town.     Are  you  badly  wounded  ?  " 

*'  No,  not  seriously,  I  believe ;  I  hope  to  be  able  to  get 
to  Hamburgh  in  a  few  days." 

"  There  is  more  than  one  there  who  will  be  delighted 
to  see  you." 

"  Is  Mr  Vanderwelt  alive,  and  well  ? " 

'*  Oh,  yes ;  and  Minnie,  my  pretty  cousin,  is  still 
unmarried."     Vangilt  smiled  as  he  made  this  reply. 

**I  must  ask  for  your  parole,  Vangilt,  and  then  you  can 
go  to  Hamburgh  with  us." 

"With  all  my  heart,"  replied  he;  "for  we  are  tired  of 
war,  and  as  Fm  a  Dutchman  and  not  a  Frenchman,  I  care 
little  for  the  reverses  we  have  met  with  ;  all  I  hope  is, 
that  Holland  may  become  a  kingdom  again,  and  not  a 
French  state,  as  it  is  now." 

The  next  day  I  was  visited  by  the  Russian  commandant, 
who  very  willingly  granted  me  the  parole  of  Vangilt.  In 
a  week  I  was  well  enough  to  travel  by  slow  journeys  to 
Hamburgh,  lying  on  mattresses  in  a  small  covered  waggon, 
and  escorted  by  Cross  and  Vangilt.  A  few  hours  before 
my  arrival,  Vangilt  went  ahead  to  give  notice  of  my 
coming,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  second  day  I  found 
myself  in  a  luxurious  chamber,  with  every  comfort,  in  the 
company  of  Mr  Vanderwelt,  and  with  the  beaming  eyes  of 
Minnie  watching  over  me. 

The  report  of  Minnie's  beauty  was  fully  warranted. 
When  she  first  made  her  appearance,  the  effect  upon  me 
was  quite  electrical :  her  style  was  radiant,  and  almost 
dazzling — a  something  you  did  not  expect  to  find  in  the 
human  countenance.  Their  reception  of  me  was  all  that  I 
could  desire;  their  affection  shown  towards  me,  their 
anxiety  about  my  wound,  and  joy  at  once  more  having  me 
under  their  roof,  proved  that  I  had  not  been  forgotten. 
After  a  short  time,  Vangilt  left  the  room,  and  I  remained 
on  the  sofa,  one  hand  in  the  grasp  of  Mr  Vanderwelt,  the 
other  holding   the  not   unwilling  one  of  Minnie.     That 


Percival  Keene  401 

evening  I  made  known  to  them  all  that  had  taken  place 
since  I  last  wrote  to  them,  winding  up  with  the  loss  of  my 
frigate,  the  death  of  Lord  De  Versely,  and  my  subsequent 
capture  and  rescue. 

"  And  so  it  was  in  attempting  to  come  and  see  us  that  you 
were  wounded  and  nearly  murdered  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Minnie ;  I  had  long  been  anxious  to  see  you, 
and  could  not  help  availing  myself  of  the  first  oppor- 
tunity." 

"  Thank  God,  you  are  here  at  last,"  said  Mr  Vander- 
welt,  "  and  that  there  is  now  every  prospect  of  a  conclusion 
to  the  war." 

**  And  you  won't  go  to  sea  any  more  —  will  you, 
Percival  ? "  said  Minnie. 

"They  won't  give  me  a  ship,  Minnie,  after  having  lost 
the  one  I  commanded ;  to  be  unfortunate  is  to  be  guilty, 
in  those  who  have  no  interest." 

'*  I'm  very  glad  to  hear  it ;  then  you'll  remain  quietly 
on  shore,  and  you  will  come  and  see  us." 

As  I  had  been  rendered  feverish  by  travelling,  and  my 
wound  was  a  little  angry,  as  soon  as  it  was  dressed  for 
the  night,  they  left  me  to  repose  ;  but  that  I  could  not — 
the  form  of  Minnie  haunted  me  ;  to  sleep  was  impossible, 
and  I  lay  thinking  of  her  till  day  dawned.  The  fact  was, 
that  I  was  for  the  first  time  in  love,  and  that  in  no  small 
degree — before  morning  I  was  desperately  so.  Indeed, 
there  was  excuse  sufficient,  for  Minnie  was  as  winning  in 
her  manners  as  she  was  lovely  in  her  person,  and  I  was 
not  at  all  surprised  at  hearing  from  Vangilt  of  the 
numerous  suitors  for  her  hand. 


Chapter  XLV 

The  next  morning  I  was  pale  and  feverish,  which  they 
observed  with  concern.     Minnie  was  sitting  by  me,  and 
Mr  Vanderwelt  had  left  the  room,  when  she  said,  "  How 
p.K.  2  c 


402  Percival  Keene 

very  pale  you  are,  and  your  hand  is  so  hot ;  I  wish  the 
doctor  would  come." 

"  I  could  not  sleep  last  night,  Minnie — and  it  was  all 
your  fault." 

''  My  fault !  " 

**  Yes,  your  fault ;  for  I  could  not  sleep  for  thinking 
of  you  ;  I  thought  you  were  looking  at  me  as  you  do  now 
the  whole  night." 

Minnie  blushed,  and  I  kissed  her  hand. 

As  soon  as  my  wound  was  dressed,  I  requested  writing 
materials,  and  wrote  to  the  Admiralty,  giving  an  account 
of  what  had  occurred  since  I  quitted  Heligoland  (I  had 
written  to  inform  them  of  the  loss  of  the  frigate  when  I 
was  on  the  island).  I  stated  in  my  despatches  that  my 
wound  would  probably  confine  me  for  some  weeks,  but 
as  soon  as  I  was  able  to  be  moved,  I  should  return  to 
England  to  await  their  orders.  I  also  wrote  to  my  mother 
and  Mr  Warden.  I  informed  the  latter  of  what  had 
passed,  and  the  delay  which  would  be  occasioned  by  my 
wound,  and  requested  him  to  write  to  me  more  fully  as  to 
the  death  of  Lord  De  Versely,  and  any  other  particulars 
which  might  interest  me. 

Having  sealed  these  despatches,  and  entrusted  them  to 
the  care  of  Mr  Vanderwelt,  my  mind  was  relieved,  and 
I  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  think  of  and  talk  to  Minnie. 
That  my  progress  in  her  affections  was  rapid,  was  not  to 
be  wondered  at,  her  attachment  to  me  having  commenced 
so  early ;  and  as  her  father  was  evidently  pleased  at  our 
increasing  intimacy,  in  a  fortnight  after  my  arrival  at 
Hamburgh  Minnie  had  consented  to  be  mine,  and  her  father 
had  joined  our  hands,  and  given  us  his  blessing. 

As  I  now  had  no  secrets  from  them,  I  detailed  my  whole 
history,  the  cause  of  Lord  De  Versely's  patronage,  and  the 
mystery  of  my  birth.  I  opened  the  seal-skin  pouch  to 
show  them  Lord  De  Versely's  letter  to  my  mother,  and 
stated  what  had  been  the  object  of  my  ambition  through 
life,  and  how  great  was  my  disappointment  at  my  hopes 
being  overthrown  by  the  death  of  his  lordship. 


Percival  Keene  403 

"  My  dear  Percival,"  said  old  Mr  Vanderwelt,  after  I 
had  concluded  my  narrative,  "  you  have  been  pursuing  a 
shadow,  although  the  pursuit  has  called  forth  all  your 
energies,  and  led  to  your  advancement.  You  have  the 
substance.  You  have  wealth  more  than  sufficient,  for  you 
know  how  rich  I  am.  You  have  reputation,  which  is 
better  than  wealth,  and  you  have  now,  I  trust,  a  fair 
prospect  of  domestic  happiness,  for  Minnie  will  be  as  good 
a  wife  as  she  has  been  a  daughter.  What,  then,  do  you 
desire  ?  A  name.  And  what  is  that  ?  Nothing.  If  you 
do  not  like  your  present  name,  from  its  association  with 
your  putative  father  of  low  origin,  change  it  to  mine. 
You  will  receive  the  fortune  of  an  heiress,  which  will 
fully  warrant  your  so  doing.  At  all  events,  let  not  your 
pride  stand  in  the  way  of  your  happiness.  We  cannot 
expect  everything  in  this  world.  You  have  much  to  be 
thankful  to  Heaven  for,  and  you  must  not  repine  because 
you  cannot  obtain  all." 

**  I  have  so  ardently  desired  it  all  my  life  •,  it  has  been 
the  sole  object  of  my  ambition,"  replied  I,  **  and  I  cannot 
but  severely  feel  the  disappointment." 

**  Granted ;  but  you  must  bear  the  disappointment,  or 
rather  you  must  forget  it ;  regret  for  what  cannot  be 
obtained  is  not  only  unavailing,  but  I  may  say,  it  is  sinful. 
You  have  much  to  thank  God  for." 

**  I  have  indeed,  sir,"  replied  I,  as  I  kissed  his  daughter, 
"  and  I  will  not  repine.  I  will  take  your  name  when  you 
give  me  Minnie,  and  I  will  think  no  more  about  that  of 
Delmar." 

After  this  conversation,  the  subject  was  not  renewed. 
I  felt  too  happy  with  Minnie's  love  to  care  much  about 
anything  else ;  my  ambition  melted  away  before  it,  and  I 
looked  forward  to  the  time  when  I  might  embrace  her  as 
my  own. 

My  wound  healed  rapidly ;  I  had  been  a  month  at 
Hamburgh,  and  was  able  to  limp  about  a  little,  when  one 
day,  Cross  came  in  with  a  packet  of  letters  from  England. 

There  was  one  from  the  Admiralty,  acknowledging  the 


404  Percival  Keene 

receipt  of  my  two  letters,  one  announcing  the  loss  of  the 
Circey  and  the  other  my  subsequent  adventures,  desiring 
me  to  come  home  as  soon  as  my  wound  would  permit  me, 
to  have  the  cause  of  the  loss  of  the  Circe  investigated 
by  a  court-martial ;  that  of  course  :  one  from  my  mother, 
thanking  Heaven  that  I  had  escaped  so  many  dangers  with 
only  a  bullet  in  my  leg,  and  stating  her  intention  of  going 
up  to  the  town  to  see  me  as  soon  as  she  heard  of  my 
arrival ;  the  third  was  a  voluminous  epistle  from  Mr 
Warden,  which  I  shall  give  to  the  reader  in  his  own 
words. 

"  My  dear  Captain  Keene, — I  received  your  two 
letters,  the  first,  acquainting  me  with  your  miraculous  pre- 
servation after  the  loss  of  your  frigate,  and  the  other  with 
your  subsequent  adventures  on  terra  firma.  You  appear 
to  me  to  have  a  charmed  life,  and  as  there  is  now  every 
prospect  of  a  speedy  termination  to  this  long  and  devastat- 
ing war,  I  hope  you  will  live  many  days.  I  did  not  enter 
into  many  particulars  as  to  Lord  De  Versely's  death,  as  it 
was  so  sudden ;  the  property  left  you  is  not  perhaps  of  so 
much  value  in  itself,  as  it  is  as  a  mark  of  his  regard  and 
esteem.  Nevertheless,  if  ever  you  sit  down  quietly  and 
take  a  wife,  you  will  find  that  it  will  save  you  a  few 
thousands  in  furnishing  and  decorating;  the  plate,  pictures, 
and  objects  de  vertuy  as  they  are  termed,  are  really  valu- 
able, and  I  know  that  you  will  not  part  with  them, 
bequeathed  as  they  have  been  by  your  friend  and  patron. 

"  I  must  now  refer  to  particulars  of  more  consequence. 
You  know  that,  as  a  legal  adviser,  my  lips  are  supposed  to 
be  sealed,  and  they  would  have  remained  so  now,  had  it 
not  been  that  circumstances  have  occurred  which  warrant 
my  disclosure ;  indeed,  I  may  say  that  I  have  permission 
to  speak  plainly,  as  you  have  to  repel  charges  against  you 
which,  if  not  disproved,  may  seriously  affect  your  future 
interests.  Know,  then,  that  when  you  were  last  at 
Madeline  Hall,  I  was  sent  for  to  draw  up  the  will  of  the 
Honourable  Miss  Delmar,  and  I  then  discovered  that  the 


Percival  Keene  405 

will  which  had  been  made  in  favour  of  Lord  De  Versely, 
to  whom  Miss  Delmar  had  left  everything,  was  by  his 
express  desire  to  be  altered  in  your  favour;  and  at  the 
same  time  the  secret  of  your  birth  was  confided  to  me. 
You  will  see,  therefore,  that  Lord  De  Versely  did  not 
neglect  your  interests.  The  De  Versely  property  he 
could  not  leave  you,  but  he  did  what  he  could  in  your 
favour.  This  will  was  signed,  sealed,  and  attested,  and  is 
now  in  my  possession ;  and  as  the  old  lady  is  very  shaky, 
and  something  approaching  to  imbecile,  I  considered  that 
in  a  short  time  I  should  have  to  congratulate  you  upon 
your  succession  to  this  fine  property,  which  is  a  clear 
jCSooo  per  annum. 

"  You  must  also  know,  that  Colonel  Delmar,  whom  you 
also  met  here,  and  who  accompanied  you  to  Portsmouth, 
has  always  hoped  that  he  would  be  the  heir  of  the  old 
lady ;  and,  indeed,  had  you  not  stepped  in,  I  have  no 
doubt  but  eventually  such  would  have  been  the  case.  It 
appears  that  he  has,  by  some  means,  discovered  that  you 
have  ousted  him,  and  since  you  sailed  he  has  returned  to 
Madeline  Hall,  and  has  so  unsettled  the  old  lady,  by 
reporting  that  you  are  an  impostor  and  no  relation  by 
blood,  that  she  has  given  me  instructions  to  make  a  new 
will  in  his  favour.  By  what  means  he  has  prevailed  upon 
her,  I  cannot  tell :  the  chief  support  of  his  assertion  rests 
upon  some  letters,  which  he  has  either  surreptitiously 
obtained  or  forged,  written  by  your  mother,  and  addressed 
to  you.  Now,  that  your  mother  has  been  supposed  to  be 
dead  many  years,  I  knew  well,  for  Lord  De  Versely  told 
me  so.  The  old  lady  has  shown  me  these  letters,  which 
certainly  appear  authentic ;  and  she  says,  that  if  you  have 
deceived  her  and  Lord  De  Versely  as  to  your  mother's 
death,  you  have  deceived  them  in  everything  else,  and  that 
she  does  not  now  believe  that  you  are  the  son  of  her 
nephew.  As  I  hinted  before,  the  old  lady  is  almost  in  her 
dotage,  and  cannot  well  be  reasoned  with,  for  she  is  very 
positive.  I  argued  as  long  as  I  could  with  her,  but  in 
vain.     At  last  she  consented  to  stop  proceedings  until  I 


4o6  Percival  Keene 

heard  from  you,  saying,  *If  I  can  have  any  proof  under 
my  nephew's  own  hand  that  Percival  is  his  son,  I  will  be 
content,  but  without  that  I  sign  the  new  will.' 

**  Such  is  the  state  of  affairs,  that  you  have  little  chance 
if  such  a  document  cannot  be  produced,  I  feel  certain ;  at 
all  events,  I  have  gained  delay,  which  we  lawyers  always 
aim  at.  I  only  wish  the  old  lady  would  take  a  sudden 
departure,  and  leave  the  question  as  unsettled  as  it  is. 
Had  Lord  De  Versely  not  been  so  suddenly  called  away, 
this  would  never  have  happened ;  as  it  is,  we  must  make 
the  best  fight  we  can.  At  present,  the  colonel  has  it  all 
his  own  way.  Pray  write  immediately,  and  explain  as 
much  as  you  can  of  this  strange  affair,  and  let  me  know 
what  steps  you  think  it  advisable  to  be  taken. 

"  Yours  very  truly, 

"  F.  Warden." 


Chapter  XLVI 

The  receipt  of  this  letter  was  extremely  mortifying  to  me. 
I  could  not  help  feeling,  that  if  I  lost  the  fine  property 
which  had  been  intended  for  me,  I  lost  it  chiefly  by  the 
deceit  practised  relative  to  my  mother's  supposed  death, 
and  that  if  I  did  lose  the  estate  in  consequence,  it  was  a 
proper  punishment.  At  the  same  time,  I  felt  not  a  little 
indignant  at  the  conduct  of  Colonel  Delmar.  I  now  under- 
stood why  it  was  that  he  was  talking  with  Mr  Warden's 
clerk  when  I  passed  by  them,  and  I  also  felt  certain  that 
he  must  have  taken  advantage  of  my  situation  at  Ports- 
mouth, and  have  opened  my  desk,  and  stolen  the  letters 
from  my  mother.  For  this  I  resolved  to  call  him  to 
account,  under  any  circumstances  (that  is,  whether  he  or  I 
became  the  heir  to  the  old  lady),  as  soon  as  I  could  fall  in 
with  him.  Although  I  was  far  from  despising  the 
property  which  I  was  now  likely  to  lose,  yet  I  was  more 
actuated  in  my  wish  to  regain  it  by  my  enmity  towards 
him,  and  I  immediately  resolved  upon  what  I  would  do. 


Percival  Keene  407 

As  I  was  still  unfit  to  travel,  and,  moreover,  was 
resolved  not  to  leave  Hamburgh  without  Minnie  as  my  wife, 
I  sent  for  Cross,  and  telling  him,  in  few  words,  what 
had  taken  place,  asked  him  if  he  would  immediately  start 
for  England,  which  he  gladly  consented  to  do.  "  The  old 
lady  requires,  it  seems,  proof  from  Lord  De  Versely's  own 
hand,  that  I  am  his  son ;  fortunately,  that  is  in  my  power 
to  give ;  so  do  you  take  this,  and  as  soon  as  you  arrive  in 
England,  make  all  haste  to  Mr  Warden's,  and  put  it  into 
his  own  hands."  I  then  took  off  the  seal-skin  pouch  con- 
taining Lord  De  Versely's  letter  to  my  mother,  and  confided 
it  to  his  care.  At  the  same  time,  I  wrote  a  long  letter  to 
Mr  Warden,  explaining  as  far  as  I  could  the  means  which 
the  colonel  had  used  to  get  possession  of  the  letters,  and 
the  reason  which  induced  me  to  make  his  lordship  believe 
that  my  mother  was  dead.  I  did  not  attempt  to  extenuate 
my  conduct ;  on  the  contrary,  I  severely  blamed  myself  for 
my  deception,  and  acknowledged  that  if  I  lost  the  estate, 
it  was  nothing  more  than  I  deserved. 

Cross  made  all  haste,  and  sailed  the  next  morning. 
Having  put  this  affair  in  train,  I  had  nothing  to  do  but  to 
give  dl  my  thoughts  to  Minnie.  In  another  fortnight  I 
was  completely  recovered,  and  then  I  mentioned  to  Mr 
Vanderwelt  my  anxiety  that  the  marriage  should  take 
place.  No  difficulties  were  raised,  and  it  was  settled  that 
on  that  day  week  I  should  lead  my  Minnie  to  the  altar.  I 
thought  that  the  week  would  never  expire,  but,  like  all 
other  weeks,  it  died  a  natural  death  at  last,  and  we  were 
united.  The  fete  wa.s  over,  the  company  had  all  left  us, 
and  we  were  again  alone,  and  I  held  my  dearest  Minnie 
in  my  arms,  when  Mr  Vanderwelt  brought  me  in  a  letter 
from  England.  It  was  from  Mr  Warden,  and  I  hastily 
opened  it ;  Minnie  shared  my  impatience,  and  read  over 
my  shoulder ;  the  contents  were  as  follows  : — 

"My  dear  Captain  Keene, — Most  fortunate  it  was 
for  you,  that  you  have  preserved  that  letter,  but  I  must 
not  anticipate.     On  receiving  it  from  Cross,  I  immediately 


4o8  Percival  Keene 

went  with  it  to  the  old  lady  and  presented  it  to  her ;  I 
did  more,  I  read  over  your  letter  in  which  you  stated 
your  reasons  for  making  Lord  De  Versely  believe  that 
your  mother  was  dead.  The  old  lady,  who  is  now  very 
far  gone  in  her  intellect,  could  hardly  understand  me. 
However,  her  nephew's  handwriting  roused  her  up  a 
little,  and  she  said,  *Well,  well — I  see — I  must  think 
about  it.  I  won't  decide :  I  must  hear  what  the  Colonel 
says.'  Now  this  is  what  I  did  not  wish  her  to  do ;  but 
she  was  positive,  and  I  was  obliged  to  leave  her.  The 
Colonel  was  sent  for,  but  I  do  not  know  what  the  result 
was,  or  rather  might  have  been,  as  fortune  stood  your 
friend  in  a  most  unexpected  way. 

"  As  I  went  out,  I  perceived  two  gentlemen  arrive  in 
a  post-chaise.  One  of  them  appeared  very  ill  and  feeble, 
hardly  able  to  walk  up  the  steps.  They  inquired  for 
Colonel  Delmar,  and  were  shown  into  a  sitting-room 
until  he  came  out  of  Mrs  Delmar's  apartment.  I  saw 
him  come  out;  and  there  was  so  much  satisfaction  in 
his  countenance,  that  I  felt  sure  that  he  had  gained  over 
the  old  lady.  And  I  went  home,  resolving  that  I  would 
burn  the  new  will  which  had  not  been  signed,  if  it  were 
only  to  gain  the  delay  of  having  to  make  it  over  again. 
But  the  next  morning  an  express  arrived  for  me  to  go 
immediately  to  the  Hall.  I  did  so ;  but  I  did  not  take 
the  new  will  with  me,  as  I  felt  certain  that  if  I  had  so 
done,  it  would  have  been  signed  that  day.  But  I  was 
mistaken:  I  had  been  sent  for  on  account  of  the  death 
of  Colonel  Delmar,  who  had  that  morning  fallen  in  a 
duel  with  Major  Stapleton,  the  officer  who  fought  with 
you.  It  appears  that  Captain  Green  had  informed  the 
major  of  the  language  used  by  the  colonel  when  Major 
S.  was  supposed  to  be  dead ;  and  that  the  major,  who 
has  been  very  ill  ever  since,  only  waited  till  he  was  able 
to  stand  to  demand  satisfaction  of  the  colonel.  It  was 
the  major  with  his  friend  whom  I  met  as  I  left  the  Hall 
the  day  before.  They  fought  at  daylight,  and  both  fell. 
The  major,  however,  lived  long  enough  to  acknowledge 


Percival  Keene  409 

that  the  duel  with  you  had  been  an  arranged  thing  between 
him  and  the  colonel,  that  you  might  be  put  out  of  the 
way,  after  the  information  the  colonel  had  received  from 
my  clerk,  and  that  the  colonel  was  to  have  rewarded 
him  handsomely  if  he  had  sent  you  into  the  other  world. 
I  suspect  after  this,  that  the  fowling-piece  going  off  in 
the  cover  was  not  quite  so  accidental  as  was  supposed. 
However,  the  colonel  is  out  of  your  way  now,  and  the 
old  lady  has  received  such  a  shock,  that  there  is  no  fear 
of  her  altering  the  will ;  indeed,  if  she  attempted  it,  I 
doubt  if  it  would  be  valid,  as  she  is  now  quite  gone  in 
her  intellect.  I  have,  therefore,  destroyed  the  one  not 
signed,  and  have  no  doubt  but  that  in  a  very  few  weeks 
I  may  have  to  congratulate  you  upon  your  succession  to 
this  property.  I  think  that  the  sooner  you  can  come  home 
the  better,  and  I  advise  you  to  take  up  your  quarters  at 
Madeline  Hall,  for  possession  is  nine  points  of  the  law, 
and  you  can  keep  off  all  trespassers. 

"  Yours  most  truly, 

'*F.  Warden." 

"  Well,  Minnie,  dearest,  I  may  congratulate  you,  I 
believe,  as  the  iady  of  Madeline  Hall,"  said  I,  folding 
up  the  letter. 

**Yes,  Percival,  but  there  is  a  postscript  overleaf, 
which  you  have  not  read." 

I  turned  back  to  the  letter. 


"P.S. — I  quite  forgot  to  tell  you,  that  there  is  a 
condition  attached  to  your  taking  possession  of  the  pro- 
perty, which,  as  it  was  at  the  particular  request  of  Lord 
De  Versely,  I  presume  you  will  not  object  to,  which  is — 
that  you  assume  the  arms  and  name  of  Delmar." 


THE    END. 


PRINTED   BY 

TURNBULL   AND    SPEARS, 

EDINBURGH. 


6/ 


lii  liiii' 


i'iiii  ■iliiiif 


i;ii;:i=;it 


iill 


lii 


wm 


iiiiiliii 


